ă€ŠAlways be with youă€‹


 Chapter 1 Miguels Return (Part One)

    Chapter 1 Miguel''s Return (Part One)

    As Leena Yang nced at her watch, she immediately rushed into the dressing room. She threw in her

    shoulder bag, murmuring to herself, "Don''t bete. Don''t bete!" There were only five minutes left!

    Leena Yang threw her sneakers to the side of the dressing room before unzipping her shoulder bag.

    She dug out some high heels and lingerie.

    She opened her locker and took out her suit. After getting dressed up, the image of an innocent college

    student faded away in the picture. Standing there was a strong business woman ready to take on the

    world.

    Leena Yang Yang tied her long hair in a bun, leaving no strands out. She then took out her sunblock

    and rubbed it on her face. Without another word, she walked right out of the dressing room. Mary, who

    was outside waiting for her, was stunned.

    "Director Leena, I didn''t know you were so fast! It only took you three minutes to change."

    Mary was just a waitress, and she was also working under Leena Yang. Mary rushed in to put the other

    stuff away.

    ording to the rules of their five-star hotel, waiters must be dressed properly. Except for necessary

    essories, other jewelries, including watches, shouldn''t be worn. It was a strict directive that

    everyone must follow.

    "I slepttest night, and I woke upte," Leena Yang grumbled, frustrated.

    "But you''re always on time." Mary blinked in surprise. Normally, Leena Yang was neverte. In fact, she

    was always on time that some might believe she was a robot!

    Pursing her lips, Leena Yang didn''t bother to reply. She actually stayed upst night because she was

    finishing up her paper. She didn''t go to bed till three in the morning. Finally, she went to the hotel at

    eight in the morning to organize the cleaning staff, so she was almostte.

    For these years, she had kept her life as a student a secret from her co-workers.

    Leena Yang strutted out the dressing room, nodding at the waiters passing by. It was then when Lewis

    Liu, the general manager of the hotel, walked in. Seeing that she was in such high spirits, he waved his

    hand and pulled her into his office. "Promise your Uncle Lewis that you''ll finish your work this month. I''ll

    introduce better jobs for you after."

    Leena Yang frowned. "Doesn''t Simon want me working here?" Simon was the boss of the hotel.

    "No." Lewis Liu shook his head.

    Leena Yang spread her arms exasperatedly. "I''ve done my job well here. It''s been six years and I know

    for a fact no one does this job better than I do. I still want this job."

    "Your father died dear, and I feel obligated to take care of you. You entered the hotel at such a young

    age! Our hotel may have strict regtions for its clients and management, but we can''t go off pissing a

    lot of people. You might not get married in the future!" he said worriedly.

    Leena Yang knew exactly what he was saying. He was talking about the incident wherein she got into a

    fight with a rich man. The man was being incredibly unreasonable with his harassment to the other

    waitress. Leena Yang had to step in and solve the issue, but she had inadvertently offended him. The

    man had threatened to take his revenge, but she only cklisted him in response. Since then, he

    wasn''t allowed to enter the hotel anymore.

    She sighed. "Uncle Lewis, I''ve never expected that I''ll live a good life after my father''s death. Besides,

    as long as my mother and brother are living well, then you don''t have to worry about me. Let me work."

    Lewis Liu wanted to say more, but she interrupted him. "Uncle Lewis, you don''t have to introduce me to

    other jobs. This ce suits me, plus I often have sses." She intended to earn money enough for her

    to get a master''s degree.

    After that, she''d find a well-paid job and jumped out the seas of poverty. The world is a cruel ce,

    especially when you aren''t part of the middle-ss.

    Lewis Liu sighed, knowing he wasn''t going to get anywhere arguing with her.

    Leena Yang was from a rich family. Unfortunately, her fathermitted suicide. After the incident, her

    elder brother had debts to pay due to his failed business. From then on, it was as if she''d grown

    through a reversal of the Cindere story, and it straightened Leena Yang out. It became her

    responsibility to take care of her sick mother and twelve-year-old brother. She had sses in the day,

    and she had to work in the evenings.

    Although she had a tough time during her college life, she still received full marks!

    When Leena Yang strolled down the corridor of the hotel, the past crept up her mind. Her smile faltered

    slightly. Her father''s properties had all been confiscated after the incident, and her brother had fled for

    the debts that had piled up against him. This was why her family moved into a shabby house in the

    small alleys. She''d been working ever since she was in high school, so there wasn''t a job that she

    wasn''t unfamiliar with. When she entered the university, she asked Lewis Liu to hire her in the hotel

    starting as a waiter. Now, she was a department supervisor. Many people hade to respect her.

    The Heaven Hotel was owned by the prestigious Ling Group, a famous entertainmentpany. The

    Ling Group was not the only group dominating the entertainment circle, but also they had stems in

    different sectors that their influence was infinite. Today, a group of rich men came to the Heaven Hotel

    for some fun. It was hard to find out who they were. The rich didn''t easily reveal their identity, but as far

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    as Lewis Liu knew, they were well-distinguished.

    The hotel had plenty of entertainment and service facilities. Even the sky rotating restaurant on top of

    the building was theirs. However, these guys didn''t juste here to eat.

 Chapter 2 Miguels Return (Part Two)

    Chapter 2 Miguel''s Return (Part Two)

    When Leena passed by a private room, two hands stretched out from the door and dragged her inside.

    She struggled at first, but when her hand pushed against his well-defined chest, she immediately knew

    who he was. "Mr. Carlson, please don''t surprise me like that. I honestly thought someone was trying to

    hurt me!"

    Carlson smiled. The man was in his thirties. However, his handsome face could beg to differ. "How can

    I hurt you, Miss Leena? All I want is to love you."

    Leena knew for a fact that a dissolute customer like him loved to flirt with the staff. She wasn''t a

    waitress, but she knew how to respond. "Are you going to take care of me, Mr. Carlson?"

    He hugged her with one hand while his other one rubbed against her ruby red lips. "Of course I will.

    How about being my girlfriend? I swear I''ll love you for the rest of my life."

    ''Yeah right.'' Leena pushed him away skillfully. "I''ll call Miss Lin right now and ask her to apany

    you. Do remember toe to our hotel whenever you need to check yourself in." She was about to call

    his girlfriend then.

    Carlson had already taken his girlfriend to the hotel before. From the numerous times he went here,

    Leena already memorized the girl''s number.

    "Do you have to push me like this? Isn''t it good to be my girlfriend?" he insisted.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Don''t you already have a girlfriend? Let''s cut to the chase, Mr. Carlson. A group of VIPs areing

    today, and I have to wait for them. Good bye."

    After grumbling to himself, he finally let her go.

    Leena scowled once she finally stomped out of the private room. The man was a disloyal bastard, that

    was for sure!

    Their hotel was five-star! Normally, guests were polite and not as licentious as Carlson was. She

    wouldn''t dare cklist him, given his familiarity with Simon. He was also one of the three major

    shareholders of the Empire Group. Even Simon had to be respectful to him.

    All she could do wasfort herself. However, she didn''t expect that it was impossible for Carlson to

    just simply ''flirt'' with her. In fact, he had already fallen in love with her a long time ago.

    Carlson stood in the private room, crossing his arms. "Are you ying hard to get?" he mused. "Don''t

    be so naive."

    Leena summoned the staff for a morning meeting and organized their schedule. However, since the

    group of distinguished guests came so early, she had asked the staff to go and wee them.

    After dinner, they booked a room and went out for a night of fun. After that, they checked in the hotel''s

    KTV bar to sing.

    Leena couldn''t understand why they were so fond of singing. She had already nned to go home, but

    today, another supervisor took a day off. Lewis Liu assigned her to the group, so she had to work

    overtime.

    In the middle of a song, they were already causing an upstart. The waiters, being intimidated by the

    rowdy group, called in Leena to settle it down.

    Mr. Lu, one of the guests who knew her well, walked out of the room where she was about to go in. "I''m

    telling you, you don''t have to worry about them. Just keep an eye for the one in the middle. As long as

    he speaks, no one''s going to say a word. Address him as Mr. Miguel."

    The man was tall. He looked as if he was around his mid-twenties. However, his presence was made

    known to all of them. Even as he sat there, he stood out from the rest.

    "He heard that there is apetent supervisor here and how she isn''t afraid of any trouble makers. He

    wants to meet her." Leena smiled.

    "I''m here, Mr. Miguel." She strutted into the room.

    ''p!''

    The second the "Mr. Miguel" raised his head and nced at Leena, time seemed to stop. His smile was

    so charming that it stunned her and all the waitresses.

    It was said that these gangsters were from rich families, but nobody had seen such a handsome one

    among the group before.

    The moment sheid her eyes on him, her mind immediately shed back to all the memories that she

    struggled to keep hidden. The militarypound, the next door neighbor, her childhood ymate ¨C all

    of the memories came rushing in. ''Miguel!'' She had wanted to say, but she didn''t cry out. Instead, she

    gazed at him.

    He used to be the one she cherished the most. How could she forget him? Leena didn''t know whether

    Miguel reciprocated her feelings or not, but their rtionship was destined to fail because of her father

    and her need to move houses.

    For a moment, Miguel''s gaze rested on Leena. Although they had grown up, she still recognized him.

    Pretending to be calm, she let a smile slip into her lips. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Miguel. I''m the director of

    this hotel. You can call me Miss Yang." "Your surname''s Yang?"

    he asked. The smile on her face froze,

    as she stared at him intently.

    All of a sudden, Miguel patted the seat next to him. As soon as she came over, he stretched his hand to

    hold her face, bringing it close to him. "I feel like I know you from somewhere."

 Chapter 3 A Girl In His Heart

    Chapter 3 A Girl In His Heart

    "I think I have seen you from somewhere," Miguel said.

    Leena''s heart started to beat erratically from his words and actions. ''Does it mean that he remembers

    me?'' She was a junior student that time, and she lived in the house next door to Miguel''s. Leena

    always had a secret crush on him. While, he treated her more like his little sister.

    On the Valentine''s Day in her senior year, he asked her to go shopping with him. She assumed that

    they were going with other friends, but when she followed, they were the only two there. There were

    lots of lovers holding flowers in their hand as they walked pass the street. She tried to guess his

    intention during those times, but he only took her to the HD Hot Pot she''d always wanted to eat in ever

    since it opened.

    She remembered being so confused that night. Leena had invited him to this ce multiple times, but

    why did he only choose to invite her on Valentine''s Day? Why didn''t he apany his girlfriend? "You

    do know that today''s Valentine''s Day, right?" she questioned.

    Miguel nodded. "Then, why aren''t you with your girlfriend now?" As if in shock, Miguelughed. Till

    now, Leena still remembered the bright smile stered on his face. It was as warm as spring. "I don''t

    have one." His eyes glinted. Leena begged to differ. ''You have plenty of friends who are girls.'' However,

    a part of her was delighted to hear that. Maybe after all these years, she actually had a chance.

    Suddenly, Miguel took out a box of choctes. "Here are your choctes. It''s a gift for your Valentine''s

    Day."

    The tension between them was insane. Leena''s heart started to beat so fast that she thought it would

    explode at any minute. Her fingers trembled as she epted the box. Later, Miguel ran his fingers

    down her hair. "Good," hemented. Without another word, he turned around and left.

    When she got home, Leena immediately checked the box to see if there were any notes attached to it,

    frowning when she saw none. However, the choctes were enough for her to start to think if he was

    interested in her too. That night, hundreds of thoughts rushed into her mind. Did he like her too? ''What

    if he does? What if he doesn''t?''

    Unfortunately, something tragic had happened to her family that she wasn''t able to figure out the

    answer. From then on, everything was different. She moved houses and never saw him again. Until

    now, the question she had remained suspended up in the air for nine years.

    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Miguel, but how could you have met me?" She smiled easily. "It''s an honor to

    have such an esteemed guest in our hotel."

    Leena might as well let him forget her. It was as embarrassing as it was already! Working in a hotel like

    this, she was already embarrassed to have him to look at her.

    Disappointed, Miguel withdrew his hand as if he were stuck in his own hurtful thoughts.

    After Leena and Mr. Lu finally settled the conflict, a waiter walked towards her. From the looks of his

    clothes, it seemed that someone had thrown up on him. Excusing herself, she cleaned the matter up.

    Mr. Lu called her back right after. He informed her that Miguel had been looking for her, emphasizing

    that she looked a lot like someone he knew.

    At his words, her heart skipped a beat. Did he still remember her? Did he really recognize her?

    "There''s a girl in Mr. Miguel''s heart. He''d been looking for her for years! It seems that no one can

    rece her," he stated.

    Leena clenched her fists, a smile threatening to burst into her lips. "Who is he waiting for?"

    He heaved a sigh. "He''s looking for his beloved. In fact, he has already gone through great lengths

    trying to find her."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    When they walked into the room together, Miguel had already fallen asleep on the sofa. No matter how

    rowdy it got, he still wouldn''t wake up. He must''ve drunk a lot. Standing by his side, Leena''s hands

    trembled. ''Are you really looking for me? Are you? Do you like me? On Valentine''s Day, when you gave

    me that chocte box, did you do it because you love me?''

    However even then, her feelings could only be suppressed in her heart and mind no matter how much

    she wanted to ask him. They were in two different worlds now. They couldn''t be together.

    Before Carlson checked out of the hotel, he asked Leena to see him off. She hurried towards him,

    bowing her head. "We hope to see you again, Mr. Carlson!"

    Carlson was incredibly handsome, especially when he was tipsy. Although the way he looked would

    have made other women go crazy, it did nothing to Leena. "Will you really not go out with me, Miss

    Leena?" he insisted.

    Sheughed in reply. "You''re ttering me too much, Mr. Carlson. I don''t deserve you."

    "You''ll be willing one day," he said.

    The smile on Leena''s face froze as Carlson stepped closer. "Don''t y hard to get next time, all right?"

    he whispered before walking off.

    From her gut feeling, the man wasn''t joking around. Although he was smiling, Leena knew the threat

    lying underneath his gaze. However, she held herself. As she was working for the hotel, she needed to

    deal with these types of situations.

    It was a very dangerous job, especially at the Heaven Hotel, where she met a variety of guests. If she

    was being targeted, terrible consequences would lie ahead. Leena thought she was very smooth with

    all the touchy guests. She kept a healthy bnce between buttering them up and keeping their

    distance. However, Carlson just wouldn''t quit it!

    Even as she got off work, she couldn''t help but think on what he was nning to do. As she walked out

    of the hotel, she returned back to her haggard state. She wore a pair of casual sneakers as she held

    her bag tightly in her arms. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and her beautiful face was hidden by ck

    rimmed sses. Anyone who nced at her wouldn''t recognize her as Director Leena, but even then,

    she felt as if someone was following her.

    From the man''s actions and footsteps, she could tell that he was an expert at hiding himself. Many

    people would''ve fallen for his tricks, but Leena wasn''t anyone. She had been in the hotel business for

    too long, that she was always vignt with her surroundings.

    At the entrance of the restroom, Leena quickly dialed her best friend ¨C her college ssmate, Rena,

    who would be picking her up. Rena''s family was rich, so she had her own car. Besides, she was also

    the only one who knew her secret. Every time Leena got herself into trouble, Rena was the first one

    she''d call.

    As she headed inside the washroom, she bumped into someone. Leena was about to apologize, but

    she stopped herself when she saw who the man was. It was Miguel. He stopped as well, gazing at her

    as if he was looking at a long lost friend. And, maybe she was.

 Chapter 4 Leenas Decision

    Chapter 4 Leena''s Decision

    Leena was shocked and almost shouted out Miguel''s name. The voice rose to her throat but was

    swallowed back. They just stared at each other. Leena was in a daze, while Miguel was gazing her

    intently. He was a little drunk, but after looking at her for a while, he suddenly sobered up.

    Leena quickly lowered her head and continued to apologize: "Sorry, I''m so sorry! "She wanted to pass

    Miguel to get into the washroom, but she felt that something was wrong, so she turned around and

    wanted to leave. However, her hand was suddenly grasped by Miguel.

    At this time, Leena''s heart beat faster. She didn''t understand the meaning of his holding her hand? Did

    he recognize her? Or did he want something else? She didn''t dare to say anything, either. She was so

    nervous that she looked almost petrified.

    Miguel finally opened his mouth, but he asked uncertainly, "are you Leena? "

    It turned out that he had really recognized her. There was a moment when Leena wanted to cry. The

    emotions umted for many years burst out at this moment, and she almost burst into tears. But

    she soon made a heartless decision. She shook off his hand and ran away. She couldn''t let him

    recognize her. She couldn''t!

    "Leena! "Miguel called her name from behind, chasing her, but she ran very fast. She was very familiar

    with the path of the hotel and she quickly hid herself. And Miguel was still circling around, calling her

    name. In no time, the people who hade along with Miguel heard the noise and came over. They

    persuaded him earnestly and atst Miguel left with them unwillingly.

    Leena cried in the corner. She still dared not face up to it, even though he had already recognized her,

    even though he was chasing her, and even though the person he had always been thinking of was

    herself. Still, she did not dare to recognize him. She did not want him to see her down and out, and she

    did not want him to know that she was working in this ce.

    Later, Leena''s friend, Rena, came here and drove her home. On the way, she asked, "What''s wrong?

    Her eyes are red as if she had just cried? "

    "I''m fine," replied Leena, shaking her head. "

    As a casual person, Rena didn''t care about it and just asked her curiously, "How is your night? Is there

    anything interesting happened? Sometimes, I envied you so much. You could work in this famous ce

    and you are the mysterious hotel manager. You must have experienced the novel stimtion that many

    people couldn''t experience! "

    "Why should you envy me? I admire you so much. You have been living afortable life since you

    were a child! "Leena answered.

    "So what? I don''t think my life is wonderful enough! Rena sighed deliberately.

    "If your life is colorful, you will feel that life is too bitter! ," said Leena.

    The two girlsughed. On the way back, Rena drove Leena back to her home in the alley. But she

    didn''t expect that she would be followed by Carlson, who sent a man from a detective agency to follow

    her, but it didn''t work out. So he drove the car himself and followed her until she got into an alleyway.

    Then he pulled over and smoked by the roadside. If his memory served him right, this alley was quite

    familiar to him nine years ago. Carlson''s eyes narrowed. He smoked slowly and said: "Leena, Bowen

    Yang''s daughter and Peterson''s sister? It''s getting interesting! "

    He turned around and left, with a faint smile on his face. He had already got a n in his mind, and he

    believed that this was bound to be another wonderful show!

    When Leena returned home, her younger brother, Yanni Yang had already fallen asleep. There were

    many homework scattered on the table. Apparently, he hadn''t finished it. Like the senior high school

    students preparing for the college entrance examination, primary school students were doing more and

    more homework. Both she and her mother were very open-minded. If he couldn''t finish his homework

    on time, they would let him go to sleep as long as he had finished the key assignments. As primary

    school students, they should y when they were allowed to y and rest when they were supposed

    to rest. Otherwise, if they now stress out like senior high students, what would they do when they have

    to attend the college entrance examination? In that case, they wouldn''t even recall a happy childhood.

    Her mother was sleeping on the sofa in the living room. Obviously, she was waiting for her. Leena

    walked over and gently called her, "Mother, why are you waiting for me again? Didn''t I tell you not to

    wait for me anymore? "

    Mrs. Yang woke up, rubbed her eyes and said, "Oh, you''re back? It''s okay. I''m used to waiting for you.

    I''m worried if you didn''te back. Have you eaten yet? Do you need me to cook for you? "

    Leena stopped her and said, "No, thanks. I have eaten outside when I came back. Don''t wait for me in

    the future. Go to bed early! "

    "How was your day? Did you work in your ssmate''s house again? "

    When Leena went back into her room to change her clothes, Mrs. Yang followed her in, "you are 24

    years old, aren''t you? Besides study and work, shouldn''t you start to find a boyfriend? "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Leena took her clothes to take a shower and said, "Mom, let nature take its course for the boyfriend

    stuff! "

    "You are so busy. How can you let nature take its course? Next door, Aunt Amy introduced a man to

    me. He is said to be a distant rtive''s son and he is good in all aspects. Will you go to see him next

    Saturday? "

    "Mom, I have to work next Saturday. "

    Mrs. Yang knew that she obviously refused. She said, "He is into you. It''s not easy to meet a rich man

    who doesn''t dislike our family. Why don''t you have a try! If there is someone to help you in the future,

    you won''t have to suffer so much! "

    "Mom, let''s talk about itter. I''m taking a shower now! "Leena shut the door and stopped arguing with

    her.

    Mrs. Yang sighed helplessly. She felt that she was the one who got her into this trouble. Other people''s

    daughters were well loved and cared, while her daughter had to suffer. She hadn''t enjoyed a peaceful

    day since she was 16. Thinking of her daughter, she felt sad and couldn''t help but wipe her tears.

    In the bathroom, Miguel''s face came to her mind all the time. For so many years, she dared not to look

    for a boyfriend. Firstly, she was too busy, and secondly, she had''t over Miguel yet. First love was the

    best feeling and unrequited love was an unforgettable experience. In the past few years, she didn''t

    meet a man better than Miguel, so she didn''t know how to forget him.

    Thinking of their meeting today and the possibility that he might like her, she didn''t know whether she

    should be happy or sad. After all, she was in such a low status. Even if they liked each other, was there

    anything they could do?

    Leena decided to forget him as soon as possible. She no longer struggled hopelessly and sprayed

    herself on the head with the shower, so as to eliminate the inner restlessness.

    She thought that she would never see Miguel again because he rarely came to ces like Heaven

    Hotel. It was a coincidence that she met him that night, and she didn''t expect that she would see him a

    few dayster. She happened to have a test those days, so she asked for a three-day leave and didn''t

    go to the Heaven Hotel. On the third night when she went to the KTV again, the supervisor said,

    "Director Leena, you are finally here! An important guest has been waiting for you for a few days! "

    While she was changing her clothes, she answered, "What are you talking about? Why would someone

    wait for me for several days? "

    The supervisor said, "It is Mr. Miguel. You met him three days ago. He came here every night these

    days. When you were absent, he came here the next day. He has been waiting for you for three days. "

    Hearing that, Leena was shocked. She didn''t know why Miguel waited for her. What did he mean? After

    she changed her clothes and put on makeup, the supervisor said, "You can go there alone. Mr. Miguel

    said he only wanted to talk to you!" "

    "He Why did he do this? "

    "I don''t know. You were so lucky that you were chosen by Mr. Miguel even though he had only met you

    once, and you could live better with the support of him," said the supervisor with envy.

    Later, Leena could only go to see Miguel alone. When she arrived at his VIP room, she felt even more

    uneasy, not knowing what was waiting for her.

 Chapter 5 Nice To Meet You, Mr Miguel

    Chapter 5 Nice To Meet You, Mr Miguel

    After hesitating for a long time, Leena finally opened the door.

    Only Miguel was in the room. He was leaning against the sofa and watching the screen. Hearing the

    door open, he turned around and stared at Leena without saying anything.

    Leena calmed down a little bit and said with a bright smile, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Miguel. You are

    really in a good mood today. What can I do for you? "

    Miguel patted the seat next to him and said, "Miss Leena, please have a seat here and chat with me! "

    Leena was pleased to sit beside him and asked, "Mr. Migueles here rarely. Why don''t you order

    some wine to drink? "

    "I''m d to order some if I can chat with you. Of course, there is no harm in enhancing your

    performance? Then he called the waiter and ordered some wine. Even if he didn''t drink, he would order

    a lot.

    Leena was confused, but since he was the rich client, she smiled and said: "You''re really good at

    joking. Are youing alone today? "

    However, Miguel said indifferently, "Miss Leena, I''ve been here waiting for you for three days! "

    Looking at his eyes, it seemed to show that he was telling the truth. Leena stopped teasing him. She

    asked him after a long while, "What do you want me for, Mr. Miguel? "

    "Miss Leena, your makeup today looks a little heavy. Are you allowed to wear heavy makeup here?

    Miguel watched her intently, as if he wanted to find something special from her face.

    Leena kept out of his sight deliberately. Actually, she did make up on purpose today. The clients here

    should wear light make-up, but in order not to let Miguel recognize her, she deliberately wore heavy

    makeup.

    She opened the bottle and poured a ss of wine for Miguel. She proposed a toast to him, but he only

    took a very small sip. In order to show her sincerity, Leena bottomed up firstly.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Staring at her for a while, Miguel pressed her hand and said, "You can drink a lot. Do you in need of

    drinking a lot with business in the hotel? "

    "No, I don''t. Drinking was a must for every supervisor in this hotel. "Leena answered calmly. It''s more

    and more difficult to know his thoughts. Obviously, he did note here just for fun, but to explore her

    private life. Did it mean that he recognized her? Leena sat on pins and needles. She looked so different

    before and after her makeup, not to mention with such a heavy makeup. Could he recognize? Leena

    said with a smile, "Mr. Miguel, what do you want to talk with me today? "

    "Miss Leena, what else will you do except working here? "

    "Training new staffs. "

    "Don''t you have any other hobbies or interests? "

    "No. "

    Hearing what she said, Miguel was speechless. After being silent for a while, he changed the topic and

    said, "when did youe here? Why did youe here? "

    "I have been here for so many years. I have a poor memory. As for why I came here, just because I like

    working here. "

    "Are you going to live here for the rest of your life? "

    "Life is just like this. I am muddling along! Leena wanted to drink again, but she saw that Miguel knit his

    brows, so she stopped and sighed reluctantly.

    Miguel gave a solemn and stirring smile for no reason and said, "You are a man whose ambition has

    beenpromised by life. Are you willing to stay here for the rest of your life? "

    Leena found that Miguel''s words were very deep and very close to her privacy. She stood up to pick up

    the microphone and also chose a song, "I''ll sing a few songs for Mr. Miguel! "

    With no objection, Miguel ordered the song by Fish Leong, and sang these songs one by one. Then

    when the song came to "what a pity it''s not you", he suddenly came up to hersuddenly and gently

    hugged her from behind.

    Leena froze, and subconsciously tried to get rid of his hands. However, Miguel grasped her hands with

    one hand and locked her body in his arms. As he lowered his head and whispered flirtatiously in her

    one ear, she didn''t know what to do. So she had to pretend to be calm and continued singing over and

    over, "it''s a pity that it''s not you... apany me to thest... We finally lost each other at that

    intersection... "

    Miguel asked in a low voice, "Why did you say that it''s such a pity that it isn''t me? Why can''t we go to a

    happy ending but lost at that intersection? "

    They used to be together. Although they hadn''t established any rtionship since childhood, they were

    more intimate than other people. However, at the age of 16, she lost at her own crossroad of life. Since

    then, there was a huge difference between them.

    In fact, her heart was beating so fast that she could not restrain it at all. She was about to cry which

    made her difficult to sing a song.

    Miguel held her tightly and said, "you look like one of my acquaintance. Even if you don''t admit it, I

    have been sure. For so many years, you still like the music that Fish Leong sang. Your expression and

    movements have never changed. "

    "Mr. Miguel "

    All of a sudden, Miguel turned her body around and began to kiss her fiercely, leaving her no chance to

    resist. He pressed her body and kissed her fiercely with his teeth and mouth. He wanted to wake up

    her memory, while punishing her for pretending not to know him. He hated her beauty, her change and

    her calmness.

    After asking enough, Miguel released her. He gritted his teeth and said, "Leena, how long do you want

    to keep away from me? "

    Tears finally fell from her eyes. She did not expect that he would hold her like this and kiss her so

    passionately. She had never expected before. And he was so eager to know her. Was her in his heart?

    Did he still care about her?

    "Miguel... I still remember..." Finally, she could speak out all of these. Her endurance, self abasement,

    and escape for all these years copsed at this moment. She liked him so much and missed him so

    much. Since he still had her in his heart, why should she bear it? Leena really didn''t want to endure it.

    She endured it too hard. Loving a person was too painful to be with him!

    "You are really Leena!" Gritting his teeth, Miguel breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hearing that, Leena cried sadly. Hugging him tight in her arms all of a sudden, she said, "Miguel, why

    don''t you forget me? Why? "

    Miguel just let her cry. After a long while, he said in a low voice, "How can I forget you? "

    Leena cried even harder. She hugged him tightly. At this moment, she was devoted to him and didn''t

    want to let him go for the rest of her life. She didn''t want to let him go no matter what the sense of

    hierarchy, the distance between them and no matter what kind of events prevented her. She liked him

    so much, for so many years! Therefore, She was unhappy in these years. But he also liked her. It was

    the most pleasant and treasured thing for her. She just wanted to seize a little happiness. She was not

    greedy. She just wanted this happiness!

    Miguel hugged her and sighed, "Just cry. Don''t pretend to be strong in front of me. You are Leena. You

    are the baby girl in my heart! "

 Chapter 6 The Reunion After Nine Years

    Chapter 6 The Reunion After Nine Years

    She didn''t expect to meet Miguel again nine yearster, and she didn''t expect that Miguel knew she

    was so obsessed with him. In terms of what he didst night, if it not showed true love, then what? But

    their status was totally different.

    Four years ago, Miguel went abroad to study after he finished a domestic college. After two years of

    studying, he got his master''s degree and came back to his brother''spany as a vice-president. With

    the support of his family, he had a promising future. He had been back for one or two months. A few

    days ago, when he and his friends from the rich gathered, they told him that they wanted to hold a

    wee party for him, and they also came to wee him. He didn''t expect that they would meet

    Leena in the Heaven Hotel.

    The destination of the game was so magical. If they were destined to meet one day, Leena looked

    forward to it carefully. She thought that God would arrange something for them, but she was very

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    nervous and worried.

    That night, they talked a lot. They talked about the changes in Leena''s family, her life, Miguel''s life

    abroad and his recent career. When she was off duty, they was still reluctant to leave. Later, Leena

    allowed him to drive her home. Miguel was the second person who know her identity and drive her

    home, except for Rena.

    Seeing that she was about to walk into a dark alley, Miguel asked, "Do you live here? "

    Leena replied casually, "Yes. My big brother owed usury money after my father''s ident, so we have

    to move here. "

    Miguel knit his brows and said, "Who else does your brother owe to? And how much does he owe?

    "Leena''s elder brother, Peterson Yang is at the same age with him. He recognized his brother. His

    brother was regard as yboy and would not be allowed anyone to speak ill of him. He didn''t expect

    that he became more and more mature these years and even owed usury.

    Leena pulled her shoulder bag and said, "People from the Empire Group haveplicated

    background. My brother owed a lot of money. Anyway... I must have made a great fortune in my life to

    pay off. "

    Miguel was silent and lost in thought. Leena wanted to say goodbye to him, and he said, "Don''t go to

    the hotel tomorrow. I''ll find you a job. Tell me how much money your brother owed, and see if I can help

    you."

    Leena waved her hands, "No, thanks. I don''t want to bother you. I''ll figure it out by myself! And the

    work in the hotel I know Uncle Lewis. With his protection, no one dares to do anything to me."

    "Really? I heard that a man called Carlson often cares about your performance and even takes liberties

    with you! Miguel said coldly. He was a little dissatisfied with her concealment.

    Hearing that, Leena lowered her head. She didn''t expect that Miguel would get to know her story so

    clearly. She smiled deliberately and said, "it doesn''t matter. There are always some guests in the hotel

    that are hard to deal with. I have to adapt to them. Moreover, guestsing to the heaven hotel are all

    big shots. They are very judicious and won''t do anything to me. "

    "He is not an ordinary person. You can do nothing to him if he wants to hurt you. "

    "He didn''t do anything to me, did he? It means he was having fun! "

    "I don''t like the way you let yourself go! "

    "Miguel, I''m not depraved. This is my job. At least I haven''t sold my body. I''m just earning money on my

    own hands! "

    "Well, it doesn''t make sense! "Miguel was a little angry. He didn''t know why Leena was obsessed with

    that hotel. She had been molested by Carlson, but even if she could handle today''s business, few

    people can do the same thing tomorrow.

    Leena sighed, looked at her watch and said, "it''ste at night, Miguel. You''d better go home now! "

    Miguel replied, "then you go in first. I''ll go after I see you go home! "

    She turned around and walked into a dark alley. When she heard a car revving on the halfway, she

    knew that Miguel had gone. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him. His car disappeared at

    the entrance of the alley.

    For no reason, Leena was a little depressed. She hoped she could drive her home. The alley was dark

    and there was no light. Although her home was not far, she still wanted someone to apany her

    back. Especially the one she loved, it meant that the one she loved was very concerned about her. But

    Miguel didn''t. He drove away before she could finish the way home. Was she sentimental? What''s the

    rtionship between the two of them? Who is Miguel and who is she? Why should Miguel send her

    home? Leena shook her head with a bitter smile and went back home.

    Because of the rain these days, there was a pool of water in the middle of the alley. Leena paid close

    attention to the water. When she saw the ck and quiet winter in front of her, she knew it was a pool.

    She took out her bag and lit her cellphone. However, as soon as a car passed the alley, the light of the

    car shone into the whole alley. Leena jumped over the water two or three times in a hurry. When she

    got there, the car just left. She felt herself very lucky. She stuck out her tongue and happily went home.

    The car that he saw just now was owned by Carlson. He had followed Leena for a few days. Of course,

    he saw that Miguel drove her home. So he waited in the corner and waited for him to drive away. He

    thought that maybe Leena was passing by the water, so he drove to take care of her on purpose. At the

    moment, he was smoking slowly in the corner. With a confused look on his face, he found that although

    Leena''s identity became more and more interesting, she still had something to do with Miguel and his

    brother? Did he get a piece of treasure?

    In the following a few days, Leena waited for Miguel in an uneasy state of mind for his appearance.

    However, it was strange that he didn''t show up since then. Susie could not help but guess that it was

    she who made him unhappy? He had been waiting for her every day. Why did he ignore her after they

    reunited.

    After the long meeting that day, they didn''t keep any phone numbers, because Miguel didn''t take the

    initiative to be together with Leena and he didn''t dare to ask, so they ended the contact. She thought

    love had a happy ending, but Miguel didn''t give her a chance. She had never been able to figure out

    what was on Miguel''s mind. Now, she was even more unable to do that.

    After another two days, she still didn''t see Miguel. To her disappointment, she mocked herself for being

    sentimental. Maybe it was not a big deal. Even if she had kissed him, she still couldn''t control herself

    under the influence of alcohol. It didn''t mean anything at all. Wasn''t she raped by powerless guests in

    the hotel? Why did she care so much about Miguel?

    Miguel just treated her as a woman whom he could have fun with. But because they had known each

    other before, he cared more about her. In fact, he thought of her as a woman who was easy to be

    yed with. Therefore, he was so indifferent to her. At the thought of this, Leena felt sad, but she gave

    up.

    Carlons Qin didn''te to her as usual. Everything went smoothly this week. On the weekend, her

    mother kept urging her to meet that man in a blind date. Aunt Amy hade to talk with her in person,

    so she decided to meet him.

 Chapter 7 Leenas Blind Date

    Chapter 7 Leena''s Blind Date

    The blind date was arranged in a very stylish western restaurant. Before entering the door, Mrs. Yang

    said, "If the man is very sincere to you, you also have to show your sincerity and give him a chance! "

    Although Leena promised, she actually didn''t care much about it. In her eyes, she was still very young.

    She needed to find a job after finishing school. It was too early for her to get married. She was busy

    with her family and she had no time to care about her marriage. So she dressed up casually today,

    even without contact lenses. She continued wearing herrge sses and casual clothes.

    But Mrs. Yang didn''t think so. She always felt that she owed Leena a lot. Their family was having a

    hard time all these years, so she hadn''t been in a rtionship yet. Now that she was almost at the age,

    she should have a husband to live with take advantage of her young age. That was also what she

    could made up for Leena.

    The man had arrived. There was only a matchmaker, that is aunt Amy. There was no his parents sitting

    there. Aunt Amy sat next to him. He dressed neatly, as if he had juste out of thepany. He had

    a good figure, but his appearance was ordinary. He had a square face and wore no sses. He looked

    very shrewd and mature.

    Leena had stayed in the hotel for a long time, and she knew what kind of man he was at the first sight.

    Mr. He, in today''s blind date, was 32 years old and he was sessful. Judging from his appearance,

    he was an domineering man. There must have more than one woman beside him. The purpose of him

    looking for her today was to find a well-educateddy. She had better perform well in housework. Such

    kinds of men would most not respect his wife, I guess they will still hang out with other women after

    getting married.

    After her judgement, they continued chatting. As Leena expected, Mr. He was a man with male

    chauvinism. He never listened to Leena and always require what a woman should do. He almost

    moved the ancientw from the family rules to the women''s husband. Moreover, he even didn''t decide

    whether he should get along with her or not. He just asked Leena to get married and then he must ask

    her to do what she should do. She would have to follow his order.

    "Mr. He, how many blind dates have you attended? "

    Mr. He replied, "Several times. I can''t count clearly. What''s the matter? "

    It seemed that the man didn''t dare to tell the truth. Leena said with a smile, "Since Mr. He is so rich,

    why there is no girl would like to date with you? "

    Mr. He was puzzled for one second. Then he said with a cold voice, "Miss Leena, I am willing to go on

    a blind date with you because you are beautiful and you are well-educated. If you resist me to be your

    boyfriend, I don''t think you can meet such a good man next time. And I also know about your family, is

    there any man willing to bear such a heavy burden? What''s wrong with being obedient? "

    Leena almost rolled her eyes. She had nothing inmon with this man. Maybe he thought this

    woman as a tool to carry on the family line. A woman should not be with thoughts, nor should she

    refute his words. After a while, Leena lost her interest, but the woman seemed to be more disgusting

    than her. She stood up and said, "that''s it for today. We will never meet again in the future. A woman

    like Miss Leena will never find a husband for her whole life. She still treats herself as a male leader, but

    she is at the same level with her! "

    At that time, Leena was about to fight with him for the case. However, Mrs. Yang stopped her, and aunt

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Amy also persuaded her. Aunt Amy was partial to the man. She pointed at her and said, "Leena, you

    are a poor girl in your family and you are in your twenties. I was kind enough to introduce you a

    boyfriend. Who knows that you would anger Mr. He like this. Who dares to marry you in the future? You

    don''t even want to marry me, do you? You can''t be so extravagant, or you will never be able to marry a

    man as good as you! "

    "What''s wrong with it? "Leena spat out a mouthful of resentment. She had been listening to the rustic

    stupid theory " three obediences and four virtues*" for a long time, she had been suffocating for almost

    an hour. She would bite people if she didn''t speak it out! "(* TN: in Chinese, three obediences and four

    virtues were the most basic principles in nature.)!

    Mrs. Yang came out as well, she apologized to Aunt Amy, "Aunt Amy, my daughter is still young, please

    forgive her! "

    Leena took her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, I don''t like such a woman like her at all. Do you want

    your daughter to marry to be a ve? You don''t have to be humble to them. "

    While the two sides were arguing, someone came over and grabbed Lenna Yang''s hand, "Who says no

    one wants her? She is the princess. How dare you do this to her! "

    When Leena turned her head, she unexpectedly saw Miguel. He just stood next to her, held her hand

    and said coldly to the man on the blind date, as if he was announcing his private belongings to her.

    Miguel was younger and more handsome than him. Getting dressed up, he looked not like amon

    person. As a result, he was not as handsome as Miguel was. Pointing at him, Mr. He asked, "Who are

    you? "

    Aunt Amy was also surprised. Seeing Miguel, Mrs. Yang was shocked. After a long time, she

    remembered and pointed at him, asking, "You are... Are you that... "

    Miguel nodded to her and said, "Nice to meet you, aunt Yang! "

    The man asked angrily, "Who are you? "

    Miguel answered, "You don''t deserve to know! Then he took Leena''s hand and went out. The outside of

    the club was more crowded. Miguel drove his Hummer, surrounded by a group of his bad friends. They

    were all well-known cars and famous brands. Apparently, they came to the party for the group of the

    rich. Later, after Miguel said goodbye to his friends, he drove Leena and her mother away in his car.

    Only Mr. He got frustrated.

    In the car, Mrs. Yang kept asking about Miguel and why he contacted Leena. After answering a few

    words, Miguel said, "Auntie, don''t let Leena go on a blind date again. Are you afraid that she won''t

    marry someone like her? "

    Her mother felt that there was something wrong between them. She looked at Leena, but she didn''t

    exin. When Miguel told her that he wanted to leave with Leena, jade agreed as well. However, when

    she looked at them, she felt that there was something between them.

    "Why are you in the restaurant? "

    "Why did you go on a blind date? Miguel asked at the same time.

    Leena looked down at her steps and answered first, "my mother is anxious about my marriage. She is

    afraid that it will be a burden to me, so she often arranged blind dates for me. "

    "You don''t need to go on the blind date in the future. Is he really worth it? "Miguel knit his brows.

    "Among all the male rtives, that man is the best. I can''t stand the male chauvinism. "

    "So you''d better not go on blind dates anymore. What good men can you find on them! "

    Looking up at the distance, Leena suddenly remembered that she had been in a rtionship with

    Miguel for quite a while. If at the beginning, she would be sentimental, but after a few days of thinking,

    she realized that it was impossible for her to be together with him. Because He didn''t like her, he only

    took her as a close friend. Otherwise how could he not care about her feelings. "Thank you for your

    concern, Miguel. But could you please leave me alone from now on! "

    All of a sudden, Miguel grasped her hand with his and asked, "Are you going to have a blind dateter?

    "

    "I will go to the hospital in order to make my mother happy! "

    "Are you so worried that there is no man will marry you? Why don''t you consider the people around you

    in a blind date? "

    "Who? "

    After hesitating for a while, Miguel suddenly answered, "What do you think of me? "

 Chapter 8 The Confession

    Chapter 8 The Confession

    After hesitating for a while, Miguel suddenly answered, "What do you think of me? "

    Hearing that, Leena was choked for a while. She really did not expect that he would say such words.

    She looked up to see if he was joking, but she found that he was very serious. His eyes revealed a

    warm light. All of a sudden, Leena thought that he was very ridiculous. Wasn''t he kidding? Why did she

    feel that he was even more ridiculous than the joke?

    She said, "Miguel, you only said so to make me happy, did you? If so, I don''t think it''s funny at all. "

    "You don''t believe me? Miguel still held her hand tightly.

    Lowering her head, Leena stared at his hand and found that he held it so tight that she couldn''t say

    anything to refute him.

    With a serious look on his face, Miguel continued, "We grew up together and we knew each other

    better. You have seen the men who went on the blind date today. They must have a lot of problems.

    Otherwise, considering their family background, they wouldn''t have gone to the blind dates. "

    "I have many problems too, so I have no choice but to go on blind dates. "Leena answered.

    "Are you so worried that no man will marry you? You don''t have to belittle yourself. You are better than

    many people outside. "

    Leena looked up at him intently, "I am not belittling myself. Considering my poor family background and

    my job in the hotel, no man will like me! "

    "I am avable and I''m OK with it! "Miguel pointed at himself.

    Leena stared at him. She felt that he was different now. He was very calm and gentle, neither very

    frigid nor very emotional. He would always give her a gentle smile when she looked at him nkly,

    making her unable to guess what he was thinking. Why did he suddenly be so impatient to tell her

    his heart? What happened after all these years?

    Although he was very sincere, Leena felt that something was amiss. It was probably because she had

    seen many two-faced men after staying in the hotel for a long time, so she would not easily believe the

    words of a man.

    "Miguel, to be honest, I don''t understand why you fall in love with me? Do you like me? Is that the

    reason why you want to date me? "

    "Isn''t the kiss that day enough for expressing my heart? Miguel looked at her seriously, with a hurting

    expression on his face.

    Leena looked into his eyes, trying to find out his true feelings. "But I don''t know when did you fall in love

    with me? "She wasn''t sure whether he loved her or not for so many years, but how did he became so

    straightforward after nine years? And if he really liked her, why did he disappear for a few days after

    kissing her, making her so uneasy?

    Miguel loosed his grip on her arm. Instead, he held her hands and said, "It was not until you left that I

    started to understand my own feelings. I have been with you for so long a time that I thought I didn''t

    care about you. It was not until you left and I found I couldn''t see you anymore that I got nervous and

    began to look for you. "

    Leena questioned. She lived in the same city with him. She simply moved into the alleyway. Was it that

    hard to find her?

    Miguel asked, "You don''t believe me? "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Leena still didn''t answer him. Miguel was frustrated and asked, "Why is it so hard to trust people? You

    don''t even believe me? I may lie to anyone in the world, but I won''t lie to you! When did I ever lie to

    you? "

    Lowering her head, she said, "Miguel, I just feel that lovees so suddenly that I dare not ept it.

    Do you know that I''ve liked you for many years...... Leena tried to say something, only to find that she

    was sputtering. She was at a loss with the sudden confession.

    "Then let''s try dating! Miguel held her shoulder and asked cautiously.

    After hesitating for a while, Leena asked tentatively, "Miguel, haven''t you loved anyone else in the past

    nine years? Before she finished her words, Miguel took out a yellowed note. Leena asked, "What''s

    this? "

    "Open it! "Miguel gave the note to her. She epted and opened it. It was a colorful letter which was

    very popr many years ago. In the letter there was a love poem with her name in the middle of it. It

    was a confession style letter that was fashionable many years ago and it was signed by Miguel on the

    Valentine''s Day nine years ago.

    Leena raised her head in shock. Miguel said with a smile, "That day when I took you to HD Hot Pot, I

    really wanted to hold your hand, but I didn''t dare. So I gave you a box of chocte. I was hoping to put

    this piece of paper in the box, but seeing you being such a lovely and obedient student, I didn''t want to

    influence your study. So I wanted to tell you after you take the senior high school entrance examination.

    I didn''t expect that The note has beente for nine years. Are you still willing to take it? "

    Leena waspletely shocked. On the Valentine''s Day 9 years ago, when she went home, she looked

    crazily for the chocte box, but she did not find any note. She thought that he was not interested in

    her, but she didn''t expect that he wanted to wait for her to pass the test. They had never thought that

    they wouldn''t have a chance when she took the test. She cried suddenly for all these years'' fantasies

    and waiting, and for her grudges over the years as well. She has always wanted to know if he liked her.

    In that case, all these years'' love was not for nothing. She thought she would never know the answer,

    but she didn''t expect that she would know it so easily today, with a big surprise. She couldn''t help

    crying.

    "Why are you crying? "Asked Miguel.

    "I didn''t expect that You like me, too! "

    "So are you willing to ept me? And do you still doubt my sincerity? "

    Leena shook her head and hugged Miguel, crying bitterly in his arms.

    Miguel also hugged her and sighed, "What a silly girl! As long as I''m with you, no one will make you

    sad! "

    She was so happy and touched. Just now, she was really a mean person. She was suspicious of his

    sincerity to her. She thought that he didn''t like her. She didn''t expect that he had been waiting for her

    for so many years, too. So this was a happy ending. She finally fulfilled one of the big wishes of her life.

    "Miguel, will you always be nice to me? "Asked Leena in a silly way.

    "Yes! Miguel answered firmly.

    On hearing that, Leena smiled. She released him and lowered her head, smiling sweetly.

    Miguel gently pinched her chin and said, "Is that all you want? "

    She suddenly acted like a spoiled child and hit him. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Or I wouldn''t be

    sad for so long a time. "

    "You have been wondering whether I like you these years, haven''t you? "

    "Shut up! "Leena hit him again.

    Miguelughed loudly. Suddenly he took her to his arms and lowered his head and gave her a

    passionate kiss.

    When they finished the kiss, Leena said shyly, "We''ve been progressing too fast, haven''t we? "

    "Don''t we know each other enough? Miguel asked with a smile.

    Leenaughed. Suddenly, she felt it was nice. She just skipped through the confused unrequited love

    to the passionate love period. As long as she was with him, nothing else matters. So she didn''t care

    about the progress any more.

    She liked Miguel so much that she would do anything for him!

 Chapter 9 A Familiar Stranger

    Chapter 9 A Familiar Stranger

    Leena told Mrs. Yang that she and Miguel fell in love. Mrs. Yang didn''t answer her for a long time, and

    finally sighed, "That''s good. It''s always better than falling in love with someone who meets in the blind

    date.Howevert, will his parents agree with your rtionship? "

    Although Leena''s father was a high-ranking official before, he didn''t have any connection with the Song

    Family. Moreover, many officials stopped contacting with the Yang Family because of the Song Family.

    The Song Family had such a strong background, so they didn''t want to get involved in the matter? If it

    was a rtionship with no result, Mrs. Yang was only afraid that her daughter would be hurt deeply.

    Leena looked down and felt very embarrassed. Finally, she held her mother''s hand and said: "Mother, I

    really like him. Now I just want to be with him. We''ll see what happens in the future. Then why should I

    be upset right now? It doesn''t matter as long as I am happy now. "

    Mrs. Yang had no choice but nod. "Okay, but you have to learn to protect yourself. "

    On the other hand, Leena was very happy and called Rena. Rena was also very happy as well. and

    She said that she wanted to see Miguel. But Miguel was busy in the following days. After all, he just

    came back home to start his own business, so he had no time to have a rest. Leena showed the photo

    to Rena. However, Rena was stunned for quite a while and could not speak for a very long time.

    "How about him, is he handsome? "

    "He is... Mr. Miguel?" Rena pointed at the picture on the cell phone and asked.

    "Yes, he is Miguel. "

    "He looks so familiar with someone that I saw before. I think we have met before somewhere? "

    "Have you met him before?" Leena were confused. She thought it is really strange. Miguel was not

    studying in this city. After he graduated from the University, he went abroad for further study. As for

    Rena, she was not a native of this city. She just came here for studying in the high school and

    University, so why she had seen him before?

    Rena scratched her head and said, "I don''t know. It seems like there is such a person, but I don''t

    remember when and where. She paused for a moment and said with a smile, "Maybe he looks like a

    superstar! "

    These two girls giggled. Rena held Leena''s hand and said, "Did he treat you well? It was said that the

    rich guys of this city all had a bad temper. Would he? "

    "I don''t think he has bad tempered. The Song Family is very strict with him and won''t spoil him. His

    brother is excellent. Now I think he is reliable to work with his brother. As for whether he treats me well,

    what do you think? "

    But Rena was tickled, "How do I know? You even didn''t tell me! "Leena screamed loudly and hid.

    These two girls yed so happy on the way to school that the cars in front of them needed to whistle to

    warn them. These two girls felt sorry and hid again. However, the car stopped and the driver pulled

    down the window and asked them," Girls, how can I get to the Lovesickness Pavilion? "

    Leena and Rena stopped and looked at the man. She was stunned as that man was Carlson. Now he

    smiled at them like he felt spring breeze in front of her face, and his mouth were slightly upward with a

    little rogue temperament, which was really fascinating. As Rena had been attracted by him, she almost

    couldn''t take her eyes off him. She responded enthusiastically to him, "Sir, the Lovesickness Pavilion is

    nearby. Turn left and you''ll get there. "

    However, Leena didn''t dare to look at Carlson because she was afraid that he would recognize her. In

    fact, her dressing style in the hotel was very different from that in the school. And there was a

    difference between wearing sses and makeup or not, so it should not be so easy to recognize her.

    What''s more, no one would think that the manager of the five-star hotel was still a student.

    However, Carlson didn''t want to leave but asked them, "Really? Really there? But I haven''t seen it

    around. Girls! Are you busy now? Can you please lead the way? "

    Rena was so excited to see his BMW and she immediately nodded, "Okay, okay! "

    "We have something to deal with. How can you promise him so soon?" "She is just a girl who is

    obsessed with handsome men and luxury cars. Even though she has seen some handsome men and

    luxury cars, she has been enchanted by Carlsons.

    "What''s the matter with us? And the Lovesickness Pavilion was not far away. He drives there just in a

    few minutes. "

    When Leena refused to let Rena get in the car, Rena asked her, "What''s the matter with you? It doesn''t

    matter that you help him. We''re not very busy now! "

    Carlson smiled and said, "Is thisdy shy? I don''t look like a bad guy, do I? "

    So Rena replied, "No, not at all!" She almost couldn''t wait for getting closer to him.

    "Can two beauties do me a favor? "

    "That''s great. You don''t have to pay attention to her. My friend is very stubborn sometimes, but she is

    still very nice. Without any hesitation, Rena instigated Leena to follow her into the car. In fact, Rena

    wanted to see how it looked like sitting in a BMW car. How could she let go of such a good opportunity

    today? It was also the owner of such a handsome and charming car.

    On their way to the Lovesickness Pavilion, Carlson kept asking the staffs about their colleges. And

    Rena answered his questions with great enthusiasm. They were like old friends for many years. Leena

    didn''t know what was on Rena''s mind and kept silent since she was afraid that Carlson would figure it

    out.

    Carlson said, "Why is the other girl so quiet? "

    Leena raised her head suddenly and saw Carlson''s eyes through the rearview mirror. He was smiling

    and staring at her with a deep and meaningful look. It seemed that he had seen through her. Leena

    panicked and lowered her head, "I have nothing to say. "

    "Her voice sounds like someone I know. "

    "Really? Is there anyone whose voice like her? "I have always felt that my friend''s voice is very special!

    "Rena answered.

    After a short while, Carlson burst intoughter and said, "ha ha! I remember you because you are

    special to me. You two look like each other very much! "

    That didn''t make Leena feel ridiculous. With fear, she hid herself from the mirror and lowered her head

    to push her sses, trying to cover her face with the help of the big sses.

    Finally, they arrived at the Lovesickness Pavilion. When they got off the car, Carlosn especially shook

    hands with them. When he stood in front of Leena, he suddenly said in a low voice, "You are really like

    someone! "

    Leena was shocked. Luckily, the woman he asked came over was a beautiful girl. She held Carlson''s

    hand and asked, "Who are they? "

    "It''s two kind girls who lead the way." Then he left with that girl. She was obviously his new girlfriend.

    Rena tugged at the hem of Leena''s clothes and said: "Hey, is he very handsome? Isn''t he! "

    "He is not handsome at all! She cursed and left angrily. Her anthomaniac nearly made her reveal the

    secret. Till now, she still felt that the expression in Carlson''s sights were not right. She didn''t say that

    his eyes looked like a person. Did he recognize her?

    After Carlson left with the two pretty girls, the girl was not happy. She shook off his hand and asked,

    "They are not strangers, are they! "

    "What do you want to say? Carlson raised his eyebrows.

    The girl answered angrily, "Can you swear that you haven''t observed the girl wearing sunsses for

    several days? Finally you got the chance to have an affair today? "

    "Are you angry with me? Then you can get out now! After saying that, he turned around and got on the

    car. However, the girl was anxious and came over to his hand and said, "Carlson, please don''t do that.

    It''s my fault! "

    "Do you know what that girl is doing? Carlson sneered, "humph! You don''t know what I''m waiting for.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Don''t spoil my n! "

 Chapter 10 First Date

    Chapter 10 First Date

    After they fell in love with each other about one week, they started dating. That day, Leena got up early

    to dress herself up. Except for the field exam, she had not been so serious before. She seldom dressed

    up at school because she was devoted to her work at night. She was a simple and low-key person in

    her ssmates'' eyes. There was nothing special with her apperance.

    Only Rena knew what kind of person Leena was. She was tender and fresh. She also had a

    changeable character. She could y two diffe kinds of roles so that she can handle the identities

    of student and hotel''s supervisor so smoothly.

    That day, Leena dressed up ording to Miguel''s preference, with long hair, long skirt and light

    makeup. In fact, normal men liked girls with clean and tidy makeup, if they dressed too pretty for

    themselves, men would not respect them.

    Leena made a gesture to the mirror and she was satisfied with herself. She went out happily. Rena

    made a wish for Leena. She wish it will be a romantic date! "

    "Are you kidding me? Why don''t you go out with your boyfriend? "

    "Is he really your first love? It seems that you have taken your rtionship seriously! "

    Leena didn''t hide her true feelings in front of Rena. She said sincerely, "I love him so much. I''ve been

    waiting for him for so many years, and I won''t fall in love with anyone else. "

    Rena gave her a thumbs up and said, "I wish you have a happy ending! "

    After ying fight with her, Leena went out happily. She also hoped that she and Miguel could have a

    happy ending. After all, that was what she always wanted.

    As Leena was neverte for her work, she was serious about this date. She would not let anyone

    others wait too long, especially let Miguel alone. Maybe she was a special girlfriend. She even arrived

    half an hour earlier than her boyfriend. So she walked around and found that time was almost back to

    the starting point, but Miguel didn''t appear.

    Leena was very patient. She waited for one more half an hour. She felt strange before Miguel arrived. It

    wasn''t Leena who waste for their first date but Miguel. She prepared her words and intended to

    tease Miguelter, but after waiting for more than half an hour, she was a little anxious and tried to call

    him. She called him several times, but none of them answered. It was not answered until thest call.

    His Secretary asked, "Excuse me, are you Miss Leena? Our vice president has a meeting, and he

    asked you to go home. He will contact you after the meeting. I''m sorry! "

    Hearing that the Secretary kept apologizing to her, Leena felt very disappointed. It turned out that their

    first date was just like this. She got up early to dress up. She spent a long time to polish her nails. She

    also picked up the dress early. She dared not to go to sleep freely after her hair was fixed. She just

    wanted to keep pretty, but he didn''t even appear.

    "When did he have the meeting. "

    "Half past nine. "The Secretary answered.

    They had a date at 9 o''clock in the morning. There was half an hour left before he told her in person,

    but he asked a secretary to help him. What did he think of their first date? Or in the past few years, he

    had be more self absorbed. He became never think for others.

    But She should learn to be tolerant if she loved him. Leena was not a mean girl. How could she make

    trouble out of nothing when her boyfriend was busy? After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Leena wanted to go back, but she felt ashamed when she thought of the expectant look in Rena''s

    eyes. Besides, she couldn''t disappoint Rena, so she just wandered around outside alone. To her

    surprise, Miguel ended the meeting so early, After two hourster, it happened to be lunch time. He

    called Leena in order to apologize and invite her to have lunch.

    Leena said, "it doesn''t matter. Your work is the most important. We have been together for a few days

    anyway, and we don''t need to care about this date. "

    He still apologized again, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. But it happened all of a sudden. I didn''t

    dare to ignore the report. I want to give you a gift aspensation. What do you want? "

    "No, thanks. I don''tck of anything. "

    "Give you a jewelry? "

    "No, thank you! By the way, didn''t you say we would have lunch together? Why haven''t youe out

    yet? It also can be a date." She''d better change the topic. In fact, she can feel his sincerity by his

    apology, so she didn''t mind it at all. She didn''t need to receive any jewelry aspensation.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    So Miguel had no choice but to say, "Okay. What do you want to eat? "

    Leena thought for a while and smiled, "Whatever. You make the decision. "

    "Then let''s have Japanese cuisine? I remember you like sushi very much. I''ve heard that there is a

    Japanese restaurant near XXX recently and the food is very delicious. "

    Leena was shocked by his words. When did she start to like Japanese cuisine? She obviously hated

    the Japanese cuisine most! Because she hated the smell of seaweed. She had once vomited when she

    ate these kinds of smelly food when she was a child, so she kept herself away from these that tasted

    fishy. She also didn''t eat purple vegetables, sea belts and sushi. She seemed to have told Miguel about

    that, but he had forgotten it after so many years?

    However, if she denied Miguel''s decision, he would be very embarrassed. It would ruin the romantic

    atmosphere of the date. She would find an opportunity to tell himter. Moreover, there were not only

    sushi in the Japanese restaurant. It was fine for her to avoid eating anything fishy, so she said in

    embarrassment, "Whatever, it''s up to you! "

    Miguel was very happy to take her to a Japanese restaurant. Of course, Leena didn''t have any feelings

    during the meal. She could almost deal with some problems. She continued to pick up food for Miguel.

    She ate very little herself and carefully avoided something. As his mind still on his work, Miguel was

    talking about the meeting with Leena while having dinner, and he didn''t notice that Leena had no

    appetite at all.

    It was not easy to have a meal together. After that, Leena really felt relieved, but at the same time, she

    was also a little upset. It was obvious that they were dating happily, but why did she feel so wronged?

    However, looking at the serious and attentive look on Miguel''s face while he was analyzing his

    business, she thought that he was very handsome. It was worth grieving herself for such a man. Her

    man was very wealthy, and she liked him so much.

    When they walked to a gift store, Leena saw a giggling doll called Monkey Cici through the window,

    and she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him. She was very fond of this kind of stuff. She

    received some when she was a child, but there was no big deal. When her father was in trouble, her

    family moved away. She had been very busy with her family and seldom received birthday gifts, and

    she also didn''t receive any gift when she went to university. She thought it is very childish. But every

    time when she saw the little boy sent the present to his girlfriend on the street, she felt that it was so

    pure and romantic. She was admire it, probably because she did not have such an obscure first love,

    so she felt regret when she saw the little couple sending the gifts to each other.

    Miguel noticed her hesitation. He pointed to the Monkey Cici and said, "Do you like it? "

    "No, I don''t like that kind of childish gadget!" she answered! "

    "Well, stop pretending. I''ve already seen it! "He jumped in front of her and said jokingly. Then he

    handed her his suit." wait a minute. I''ll be back soon. "

    When he was about to enter the shop, Leena Lee pulled him in a hurry, "What are you going to do? "

    "I can buy you one! "Miguel didn''t even try to "Miguel didn''t even try to cover up it.

    Leena felt shy and said, "You... You... We are already fifty years old in total, and it''s so big. Who will

    hold it! "She is just a 24-year-old adult. How could she be so shameless as to walk on the street

    holding this.

    Miguel said generously, "Why don''t you hold it? Fine, in order topensate you, I will hold it. But you

    have to carry my suit and tieter. Besides, it''s not a big deal for a doll! "Then he went in.

    Hearing that, Leena sighed helplessly. She didn''t know whether she should cry out for Miguel''s

    decisiveness or for his love for her? It was fun for Miguel to walk on the street with a young man in

    white shirt, suit pants and leather shoes. It seemed to be the scene written in a novel by Jingming Guo.

    The man and the woman also held the young man and went shopping. It was so romantic and

    touching. If the man didn''t love the woman, how could he be willing to do this for her? She was looking

    forward to it again. And Miguel said the doll was not big, even though it was tall enough.

    But they would know the reason when Miguel came out with a doll called Ali in his arms rather than that

    huge Monkey Cici. Although it was very cute, Leena was stunned.

    With the doll Ali in his hand, Miguel shook it in front of her and said, "Well, you don''t like it? "

    Leena nced at the Monkey Cici in the window, and then looked at that doll holding in her arms. She

    really didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. Why did she feel so depressed? Why did she feel

    something was missing? Why do I feel depressed? ''?

    However, rose took the doll Ali from his hand and said with a smile, "Thank you, very cute! "

    Miguel withdrew his hand and said, "Let me hold it for you. We have made a deal. I really don''t

    understand why you like such a childish thing, but see how I treat you, are you moved? "

    "Thank you, Miguel. You''re so kind to me," said Leena, acting like a spoiled child against her will! "

    Miguelughed loudly.

 Chapter 11 Mystery Gift

    Chapter 11 Mystery Gift

    Leena tried her best to make herself happy and wanted their first date to be aplete sess.

    However, on the road, she always noticed that there was a deviation between her and Miguel. They

    were like couples without tacit understanding and could not guess what the other party wanted.

    She knew very well about Miguel''s likes and dislikes, but he seemed to have lost his memory, always

    forgetting her living habits. He often made her speechless, but in order not to ruin the atmosphere, she

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    had to smile. In addition, Miguel probably wanted to make her happy. He always wanted to buy

    something for her, but she refused. She felt that there was a deviation in her and Miguel''s concepts. If

    Miguel was happy, he would give her money. As for her, since she had a rtionship, she had to

    respect emotionalmunication, and she had to ept money. She would rather he did more moved

    things for her than ept his gifts.

    But this idea was in her heart and had not been spoken out yet. When she returned in the evening, she

    could only be depressed. "How''s your date today? Is it a special day for you to meet the rich guy? "

    Leena nced at Rena. She didn''t want to say, but she didn''t think she should hide it from this best

    friend. So she asked, "Rena, when you get together with Mr. He, have you ever think that you are not

    match this guy. "

    "What do you mean? I''m talking about your date. Why do you talk about me? It''s none of your

    business." Rena refused to answer her question.

    "Yes, I''m talking about my date. I don''t think there is a tacit understanding between Miguel and me. He

    is always wrong about my thought and my habits of life. "

    "What? How could this be? You look unhappy. Tell me what happened!" Rena asked.

    She sighed and told him everything that had happened today in detail. Then, Rena began to be angry.

    "How could he regards that hateful food in the menu as your favorite! Whether he has amnesia or he

    doesn''t care about you at all! "

    "How could it be possible?" Leena got a shock and then exined to me. "he has a good memory, at

    least he is doing so at work, and he even left the note that he confessed his love to me in the past. It''s

    impossible that he doesn''t care about me, right? "

    Rena raised her hand and said, "Wait!" Then she jumped to the bedside and fetched a notebook from

    the bookshelf. She flipped over a few pages and found a line of words. She read, "the rules of love

    No.57 --- When a man can''t remember your habits, nor can he has amnesia, it means that he no longer

    loves you! "

    "What? Where did you get this? "Leena was furious.

    "It''s not worry. It''s the wisdom of the predecessors that I summarized! Rena refuted and came over

    again. "It''s time for you to pay attention to your boyfriend. I think there must be something wrong with

    him! "

    "No, there is nothing wrong with it. We are just friends, and he is very sincere. I can''t tell if he doesn''t

    love me anymore! "

    "Is love obvious? Can you see that man''s true heart? I feel love with my heart. Do you feel it?

    Obviously not. You are so upset as soon as you came back from the date! "

    "Rena, please don''t do this to me. This is my first time to fall in love with somebody. I might be a little

    unconfident about my rtionship! "

    After being silent for a while, Rena had no choice but to say, "Okay, I understand your mood. You

    cherish this rtionship very much and can give Miguel a chance, but you should pay attention to it in

    the future! Don''t imagine all the things so good, especially the people nine years apart, everyone would

    change. "

    In fact, Leena knew that Rena was saying that she was innocent. In terms of friendship, she knew

    better than Rena. But in a rtionship where there was no love, she still had to consult Rena this love

    rules. It was the first time for her to know about love, and she did not know what to do in the future.

    Now, she only felt that she loved him deeply, took it seriously, and there would be no regret in the

    future, but it was obvious that she was wrong?

    The next day, before Leena went to work, she unexpectedly received a big parcel. It turned out to be

    the favorite monkey. She was very happy and thought that it was sent by Miguel. However, when she

    looked for the address, she couldn''t find the sender. Under the arm of Monkey Cici, she found an

    envelope. She opened it and saw the letter written, "The man who knows you the most gave the most

    lovely woman as the gift! "

    It was a letter from one of the men who knew you best. It was from the one who had a crush on you.

    The person who knew you best gave it to the most beautiful woman. It was so disgusting! Or the

    Monkey Cici you like? No wonder it doesn''t have a secret crush on you! Who is he? Who cares about

    you so much? "Rena winked.

    Hearing that, Leena could not help but roll her eyes. She said, "how could I know who is the backstage

    love? Since it is, then there is no where to go. Besides, if it is not the secret love, but if it is the wrong

    person? "

    "No way! You must be blessed with good luck! Think carefully. Is there any man who cares about you

    recently? "

    "No. No one in the entire X university dares toe close to me. Don''t you know that? "

    "Oh my God! I was so proud of you, but ording to your instinct, you are going to have a lucky day! "

    "I''m already in luck. I have a boyfriend! "

    "Miguel? Humph! I''m not obsessed with the rich guys now. Don''t you know what kind of things they

    are? You should pay more attention to them! She couldn''t let him free so easily! "

    Leena ignored it and put the Monkey Cici in the house, worrying about what to do with it. ''Who sent me

    this and who knew I like it? But she couldn''t figure it out anyway. She had checked all the people

    surrouding her but still couldn''t find the person who gave her gifts, except for the one that Rena bought

    for her secretly.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but nce at Rena. When Rena was studying her letter, she looked

    into Leena''s deep eyes and said, "Why are you looking at me? Didn''t you clean my breakfast? "

    Leena was speechless, but she immediately judged that it was definitely not this girl. Otherwise, with

    her power, she would have beenughed at. Then who would it be?

    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she had to go to work. As soon as she arrived at the Heaven Hotel, a

    waiter told her that Mr. Carlson was waiting for her. She had to change her clothes and make up in a

    hurry.

    It had been a long time since Carlson came to the Heaven Hotel sincest time. He didn''t want to be

    recognized by Leena when he met her at the school. She felt much relieved since he hadn''te to

    her for a long time. She thought he had quit it, but he appeared again unexpectedly. So what? Men

    couldn''t change their nature.

    After entering a private room of the KTV, even if she was unwilling to, Leena had to raise a friendly

    smile. "Mr. Carlson, Why are you here today? "

    "Nobody!" Carlson said after taking a sip of wine.

    Leena sat beside him and said with a smile, "It seems that there''s good news today! "

    "It might be good news for you! Carlson raised his eyebrows and said ambiguously to her.

 Chapter 12 Rabbits And Horses

    Chapter 12 Rabbits And Horses

    "It might be good news for you! Carlson raised his eyebrows and said ambiguously to her.

    When Leena saw him looking for a cigarette, she took out the lighter and lit it. However, the moment

    she raised her eyes, she saw him staring at her with soulful eyes.

    Carlson looked very handsome. He was a kind of mature man, and he was more calm and unhurried

    than Miguel. If he didn''t look like a yboy just by looking at his appearance, you would feel a sense of

    security from him, especially from his eyes... He was such a fascinating man. If she couldn''t control

    herself, she would be obsessed with him. What an absolutely enchanting man!

    At the moment when they first met, Leena was shocked, but she knew how to pretend to be calm. She

    just smiled at him, took the cigarette back after lighting it, and then thought that Carlson was good at

    seducing women. He was full of sexual hormone that did not allow women to notice him. Did he intend

    to seduce her just now?

    She didn''t know the background of Carlson, but she knew clearly why he was always interested in her?

    Carlos Qin inhaled on his cigarette and continued, "What kind of man do you like, Miss Leena? "

    However, Leena changed another topic andughed, "This is not the most important thing between us."

    Mr. Carlson didn''t say anything! "

    Carlson leaned back on the sofa, smokingzily. "But I think it is very important? "

    Leena knit her brows. His words always made her uneasy. Did Carlson know that she and Miguel were

    dating? Or just saying it casually. Instead of telling the truth, she said with a smile, "Mr. Carlson knows

    what kind of man I like? "

    "Miss Leena, what kind of man do you like? Carlson raised his eyebrows and asked her.

    "Of course I like men as you, Mr. Carlson! Said Leena with a smile.

    "Really? Carlson suddenly leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "Then why didn''t you hang out

    me? "

    They were very close to each other. Their position was very ambiguous. Realizing that she was flirted

    by him again, Leena pushed him away unnaturally and smiled uneasily. "Mr. Carlson must miss Miss

    Lin again. I''m calling her now! "

    Taking advantage of this chance, Carlson grabbed her hands that was pushing his chest, and said,

    "You must be kidding me again!, I feel so bored when you always call Miss Lin at this moment. "

    "Well, can you help me call another girlfriend? Leena smiled and tried to get rid of his hands. However,

    he was so strong. She didn''t get angry with other customers, so she let him be. She just felt

    ufortable and was always molested by him!

    Carlson chuckled all of a sudden. "Miss Leena, do you know you''re good at seducing me? "

    "What? Leena was confused and frowned.

    "I''ll tell you what kind of man you like! Men are all hunters. They like to conquer unyielding animals. If

    he gets a rabbit, he will directly roast it, and will not have a taste of it after that. But if he gets a horse,

    he will be very interested in it, not in a hurry to kill her, but will think of how to tame her and make her

    listen to him. "

    "But many trainers would be thrown to death by the galloping horses! Leena said sarcastically.

    Carlson burst intoughter and said briskly, "A capable man will always know how to tame a horse! "

    "Why did Mr. Carlson tell me that? "

    He pinched her chin and continued, "You''re a horse to me, which makes me want to conquer you very

    much. Therefore, the more you don''t want to obey me, the more eager I want to possess you. But you

    know that man''s patience is limited. If you don''t listen to me that day, I will probably force you! "

    Leena was trembling with fear. Her eyes became sharp. "Miss Leena, are all the men can not have

    you? In such an asion, she was still a little pretentious? "

    Leena suddenlyughed ironically. She looked up to meet his eyes and said, "then you can regard me

    as an act. Why don''t you think that I''m trying to catch your attention, but in fact, I''m just a scheming

    woman. "

    "Do you also want me to get you? Then let me help you today! After raising his eyebrows, Carlson

    suddenly lowered his head and wanted to kiss Leena.

    However, Leena leaned against his chest cunningly and drew circles in his arms. It was very

    ambiguous, but she didn''t let him kiss her. She said in a low voice, "Mr. Carlson, I am curious what kind

    of woman you hate. "

    Carlson knew what she was thinking, but he still admitted, "I hate women like rabbits. You can find they

    are all inmon. "

    "Don''t men always want the rabbits to be docile and obedient? "

    "Men coax you. The experienced men will not be willing to marry rabbits for their whole lives. They will

    continue to hang out with their beautiful and unyielding prey. Otherwise, how can they satisfy their

    desire to conquer? He lowered his head again and pinched her chin. "Did Miss Leena be a rabbit

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    of any man outside? "

    Although she thought it was a joke, but it made her nervous. He then continued, "Men never like

    rabbits. They''ll marry the rabbits, but they''ll never leave their hearts to the rabbits! "

    It suddenly urred to her that her rtionship with Miguel was like that between a rabbit and a

    hunter? Although Miguel was her childhood best friend and had deep feeling for her, there was no way

    to prevent him from being a yboy in the past nine years of her absence. She knew that he had dated

    a lot of women, but now he had epted her. Would he really be seduced by the outside? When they

    were together, she amodate herself to him. Without any desire to conquest, how long could the

    rtionshipst?

    Annoyed by her own idea, Leena slightly pushed away Carlson, pretended to be calm and poured two

    sses of wine for him and her, and then raised the ss to toast with him.

    Carlson epted it with a smile. "Miss Leena, you have something on your mind. Can''t it be that I

    know? "

    Leenaughed ironically, "What should I worry about? I worry about Mr. Carlson the most... I am

    thinking about how to let the girls serve Mr. Carlson well! "

    "I thought Miss Leena would say that you always focus on me and think about how to serve me! He

    continued with a big smile on his face.

    Leena drunk the wine and didn''t answer.

    "I know a woman. She is the horse for all men! Miss Leena, do you want to hear my story or not? "

    Leena turned to look at him. Lowering his head and shaking the bottle of red wine, he said, "Her name

    is Alina. She is the girlfriend of my brother now. However, she has won countless men'' heart. Many

    men know her story, but still haven''t arrived yet. They still regard her as a goddess. As long as she

    signs for them, someone will definitely rush forward. Can a woman achieve this level? There was one

    of the children of the rich who was the most obvious. He had made great efforts for her. It was really

    moving to go after her! "

 Chapter 13 My Name Is Alina

    Chapter 13 My Name Is Alina

    Carlson put down the red wine, slowly leaned on the sofa, crossed his legs, and lit up a cigarette. "This

    woman was really a beauty. She was so attractive and very smart. She even had a good shape.I don''t

    know how many men want to go for her from her childhood, but she does not have a good family. So

    she always wants to be supported by several men. The men she had dated were countless. They all

    knew what she had gone through. But there were still many men who expressed their love for her and

    were willing to marry her for a lifetime. Do you think the men chasing her are bad or poor? These men

    were all rich men. They all owned millions of dors. They were the guys of rich family or the men of

    high position in some area of the central group. These men were even most handsome and rich. They

    were all the best of the best men. They were so rich that they would spend all the time and buy

    everything for the women they loved. Aren''t these men stupid? These men were not stupid. On the

    contraty, women were too smart! "

    Leena listened to him in silence without saying anything, but she wondered where her former

    depression came from?

    Carlson took a deep drag on his cigarette, blew a smoke ring and said, "Miss Leena, do you envy such

    a woman? "

    "How smart she is! Isn''t she a female hero? She took the edge off the men''s spirit! "

    "But what if Miss Leena meets such a woman? If your boyfriend met such a fancy woman... How are

    you going to deal with her? "

    All of a sudden, Leena fell into silence. She had never thought about how to deal with the matter if

    Miguel really met such a woman? Rena said that she had no sense of crisis in love and because of the

    huge trust and impulse in Miguel, she had no idea of the background of him in the past nine years

    when she was together with him, so the potential crisis was very great. However, since she liked a

    person, she had to be together regardless of his future. Instead, she felt dissatisfied with herself. Being

    able to interact with Miguel was a great satisfaction to her, and she didn''t dare to expect too much. But

    today, after hearing what Carlson said, she felt very confused. If he really met such a kind of woman,

    she might not be able to deal with her. What she could do was only to depend on Miguel''s calm mind.

    As he knew her for many years, he would not betray her.

    With a smile, she asked, "Then do Mr. Carlson like such kind of woman? "

    After taking a drag on his cigarette, he said, "Of course. She is such an adorable woman. She y with

    men, and men like her as well. She is just a toy for them. What I like more is the kind of woman that I

    am interested in but hard to get. "

    Leena took a sip of red wine and said, "The only woman that you are interested in and hard to get is a

    married woman, right? "

    "Are you married, Miss Leena? Carlson smiled.

    It was obvious that Carlson was expressing his heart to Leena. Leena was choked by the red wine and

    she didn''t say anything. She took a sip of the wine and slowly answered, "Actually... It''s not bad to have

    such a woman. I really want to see her one day. "

    She was a business woman, but in love, she was just as innocent as a piece of paper. If there was

    really such a great woman, she would like to meet her. She wanted to see how she was in love, and

    wondered if she really had such a great woman?

    Leena didn''t expect that her wish could be true so soon. She wished that she could saw the legendary

    goddess, Alina.

    That day when Leena went to work as usual, it was a happy day. However, an ident happened

    without any signs. A young staff of a KTV, who had juste here for his internship, came up to her

    and said that a group of big bosses hade to the VIP room, trying to invite a youngdy, but the

    youngdy refused.

    Although they don''t have waitresses here, they always need waitresses to serve their guests.

    "Which waiteress?" No waitress in the paradise hotel was so unreasonable. Even if she was popr,

    she won''t reject the customers. What''s more, the customers were from the VIP room. Those people are

    either rich or noble. All staff working here understood this point.

    Jack said anxiously, "I don''t know who is the person working for the supervisor. I have investigated a lot

    of things, but I couldn''t find anyone. Since Lewis wasn''t here, we were wondering if she was the person

    who just came in. The waiterss was sitting at the bar table in the hall, and she was so arrogant that

    nobody dared to disturb him. The people in the VIP room were very angry and wanted her to go up and

    see them. "

    Leena frowned and said, "I''ll go to have a look. You can go to the VIP room tofort boss and tell him

    that I''ll be there soon." Leena went to the hall to look for the legendary waiteress.

    She hadn''t chosen any new staff for this period, so she couldn''t be her employee in the hall. But as a

    director of thepany, she had to do something.

    She was so eye-catching that she even didn''t need others'' guidance to walk to the bar counter. She

    was so beautiful that her back, hair and posture were all exceedingly beautiful. Even if she was mixed

    up in the crowd, others could first notice her. She was a woman with a halo, but only the back, let alone

    the front.

    Leena walked to her side and politely said, "Excuse me, Miss. "

    She turned her head slowly, as if she had drunk a lot, looking morenguid and sexy. At the moment

    when she saw her prove, Yanni was stunned. That woman was the most special one she had seen.

    Leena had been in the hotel for a long time. She brought up thedies every day. Although she had

    seen all kinds of beauties, none of them shocked her so much.

    The beauty of a woman lied not only in her appearance, but also in her temperament and taste. It

    couldn''t be said that she was impable, and she also had shorings on her facial features. But

    she was perfect when shebined them together. What''s more, she used her hair and makeup to

    cover up her shorings, so it could be called perfect. What''s more, theziness and elegance of her

    body attracted people''s attention. It could be said that she was an enchanting woman and no one could

    resist her charm. As a woman, rose was attracted by her, let alone a man.

    She shook her body and was asked, "Are you calling me? "

    With a smile, rose intended to chat with her and get to know more about her, so she sat on a high stool

    beside her and asked, "Miss, are youing alone? "

    "Are you Director Yang here? "She smiled and her voice was soft, taking the sound between an

    acquaintance and a girl. There were many beautiful girls in Heaven Hotel, but she was totally different

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    from them!

    "Yes. It''s rare that you know my name. What about you, mydy? What are you going to do here

    today? "

    The woman winked and asked, "if I say I am here to watch you, will you believe me? "

    Stunned for a while, she asked, "Miss, are you? "

    "My name is Alina." She replied with a gentle smile. She was exceedingly fascinating and charming.

 Chapter 14 The Meeting With Alina

    Chapter 14 The Meeting With Alina

    Leena was too shocked to say anything. She stared at her nkly. She didn''t expect that she was

    Alina, the legendary Alina. At first, she felt that this woman was very unusual, but she couldn''t imagine

    that she was Alina. Moreover, Carlson just mentioned this woman to her not long ago. She didn''t

    expect to see her so soon.

    She admired Alina a lot, thinking that she was very awesome, but she would not envy someone like

    her. Everyone had his own way of living. Alina wanted to be a personage, and she just wanted to live a

    simple life.

    After a long time, Leena smiled and shook hands with Alina. "Nice to meet you, Miss Alina. I didn''t

    expect it was you. "

    "Nice to meet you? You knew I wasing? "Alina still smiled charmingly.

    "No, I''ve heard of you before. It''s a great pleasure to meet you in person today. "

    "From Carlson? Alina took a sip of wine with a mncholy expression on her face.

    "Yes. "

    "Carlson really loves this ce. Do you know why I came here to see you? Alina asked with a faint

    smile.

    Before Leena could answer, a young man came up from behind. He was dressed in famous brands,

    but his shirt was a little messy from drinking. He said to Alina in a rascally manner, "Our boss wants

    you. Why don''t you go and meet him? Do you know who our boss is? "

    Leena guessed he was the guest in the presidential cabins, so she wanted to stand up and exin, yet

    Alina spoke first, rolling her eyes with disdain and sneering, "Call your boss over! If he came, I might

    pay him a visit for his sake. "

    The young man pointed at her arrogantly and said, "I''ve already shown respect to you since I came

    here. Do you know who I am? I''m XXXXX", which was followed by a long string of boastful words.

    Leena went up to persuade him, saying that Alina was not a waitress. But that person was very

    persistent in getting Alina to serve his boss whether she was a waitress or not.

    Alina drank the wine leisurely and said softly, "Call your boss over! "

    "Mr. Zhang is a very important person in A city a, but thisdy has a strong background as well. You''d

    better not fight against each other head-on," Leena whispered to the young man. "

    However, the young man didn''t listen to her advice and insisted on taking Alina to his boss. Failed

    doing so, he went back to report to his boss, Mr. Zhang, who was so angry that he rushed out in person

    to see the beauty himself. He was stunned when he saw Alina.

    Leena shook her head helplessly. Mr. Zhang was just a local rich businessman. He acted like a tyrant

    relying on his distant rtive who was also a government official. He didn''t know that Alina''s had a

    more powerful background. If Carlson was right, Alina was his brother''s woman. And who was his

    brother?--- the boss of the Empire Group.

    Mr. Zhang bowed his fat body and said in a low voice, "So it was Miss Alina. The people around were

    all stunned. They came out to give this woman a lesson, God knows that Mr. Zhang would lower his

    head to her?

    Alina turned around and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, so here you are, behaving like a tyrant? "

    Mr. Zhang said awkwardly, "I didn''t expect Miss Alina toe. What are you doing here? "

    "Why can''t I be here? "

    "No, no, I didn''t mean that! "

    "Didn''t you just want to chase after me? "

    Mr. Zhang hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, I didn''t. I didn''t know it was you! "

    Alina smiled, picking up the ss, and walked up to Mr. Zhang. She said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, may

    I propose a toast to you? "

    Mr. Zhang epted it in fear, but Alina took back the ss halfway, raised it above his head and slowly

    poured it on Mr. Zhang''s head.

    Everyone was shocked. Even Leena didn''t expect Alina to be so arrogant. Although Mr. Zhang was not

    as powerful as the boss of the Empire Group, he was at least a powerful person in A city. Alina was just

    the woman of the boss of the Empire Group. How dare she be so arrogant? Mr. Zhang didn''t resist. He

    just closed his eyes and endured it silently. But the people who came with him were furious. They didn''t

    know who Alina was, and Alina''s insult to their boss is an insult to them. How could they bear it? So the

    young man jumped out and pointed at Alina, cursing, "Who the hell are you? How dare you do this to

    our boss! "

    At this time, many people had gathered in the hall. Jack whispered to Leena if he should handle it, but

    Leena stopped him. She nned to wait and see, because both sides could not be offended, and

    unless it was absolutely necessary, she would not interfere in case they offended both sides.

    However, Alina burst intoughter, in which showed a little drunkenness. She ignored the rude man

    and answered a phone, "Aren''t youing over? Or you would onlye if I am bullied? Yes, there

    are a group of extremely arrogant people bullying me in the Heaven Hotel. Come and help me punish

    them! "She said part coquettishly, part coldly," I will only give you one chance! Then she hung up the

    phone all of a sudden.

    It could be seen that the men of the boss of the Empire Group must be very anxious. They came soon

    and inrge number. One of them pointed at Mr. Zhang''s men and said, "Who bullied Miss Alina just

    now? "

    Mr. Zhang immediately panicked and exined to the man, "Spencer, it was just a misunderstanding! "

    Leena looked at the man in front of her and was shocked. Then she said, "Spencer, why are you here?

    "

    Yes, it was Spencer who came at the call of Alina. He was a high-ranking official, who was on good

    terms with Miguel. Although Spencer''s status was a little lower than Miguel, he still have a good family

    background, so he had a high position in A city. Mr. Zhang would definitely not offend him.

    Hearing what Leena had said, Spencer was stunned. His imposing manner suddenly disappeared. He

    asked, "you You Why is Miss Leena still at work today? Didn''t she say that she would have a rest

    today? "

    After dating Miguel, Leena was closer to Spencer. They were acquaintances in the first ce, and now

    she had be his brother''s girlfriend, so the two of them naturally became friends.

    "Miss Wang asked for a day''s leave, so I came to cover for her. "

    Spencer was even more confused. At this time, Alina said discontentedly, "Where is he? "

    Spencer opened his mouth and wanted to call out a name, but he looked at Leena and said, "he He

    had something to deal with tonight, so he asked me to pick you up. "

    Alina snorted and seemed to be disdainful. Then she took out a cigarette and lit it silently. "Is he busy

    or is he afraid? I know what he means! Then she turned around and left.

    Spencer wanted to call her, but she added, " Clean up these bastards for me! "Then she really left.

    "Alina!" Spencer called. "But she didn''t respond. So Spencer said to the people behind him angrily,"

    Clean up these bastards! "

    Mr. Zhang and the others screamed to plead for mercy, but Spencer ignored them. When he was about

    to catch Alina up, Leena took his hand and said, "Hey, Spencer, you can''t beat Mr. Zhang here. It will

    affect my business. And what''s wrong with you tonight? Do you know Miss Alina? "

    Spencer shouted madly, "Leave it. I''m so unlucky. How could I get involved in such a thing! Oh my God!

    A lover is more important than a friend! "When he was about to turn around and ask his subordinates to

    take Mr. Zhang out, Alina turned back and went straight to Leena.

    Noticing that there was something unusual in Alina''s eyes, Spencer came up to stop her and asked,

    "Miss Alina, what are you doing? "

    However, Alina pushed him away, putting her hand on Leena''s shoulder and said with a smile, "We will

    meet again. Then she patted on Leena shoulder and left with charm.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Leena only noticed the ring on her ring finger, which was a tinum ring in the shape of a magnolia

    flower. It was very exquisite and beautiful, and could not be ignored. Moreover, her looks were very

    strange. Why did she say that?

    Unfortunately, Alina had already left. And Spencer hurriedly exined something and followed her out,

    leaving Leena confused about today''s situation.

 Chapter 15 The Betrayal

    Chapter 15 The Betrayal

    Leena and Rena rented an apartment outside the school due to work requirements. She only went

    home on weekends or when she had something to deal with. After work today, she went back to the

    rental house and nned to tell Rena about her encounter with Alina. A few days ago, she also

    mentioned to Rena that Alina was a very powerful woman, and Rena admired her very much.

    Rena was the kind of person who took love as a theoretical study. She often copied short passages

    from online, but she had no experience in practice. She had only dated one person in her life---Jimmy

    He. They had been in a rtionship since high school and their rtionship was very stable. Rena

    often sighed that God didn''t give her a chance to be a stunner but when she said this, instead of

    being sad, she was smiling happily, for which Leena often made fun of her.

    This time, before Leena could say anything, she saw Rena sitting on the bed and crying. Her eyes

    were red and tissues were scattered all over the ground. Leena put down her bag and asked, "What''s

    wrong? Why are you crying? "

    Rena cried still, with a resolute expression on her face. "What''s wrong? Leena walked to her side and

    held her shoulders. Why are you so sad? "

    Rena sobbed and answered, "I thought I was the happiest person in the world. But when I think about it

    now, I was really an idiot! "

    "What happened? Leena asked worriedly.

    Rena turned to her, gnashed her teeth and said, "Can you imagine that the one you love deeply has

    secret feelings for others? "

    Leena was shocked and immediately thought of something. She grabbed her hand and asked, "What

    on earth happened? "

    Rena cried and murmured, "We have been together for so many years. I loved him so much. I thought

    he loved me, too. But it turned out that he couldn''t resist the temptation after all. I don''t understand why

    did he change his heart so easily, and it''s that woman who stole him from me! "

    "Who? What did he do? "Leena was more nervous now.

    "He cheated on me! "Rena said, gritting her teeth," He met a pretty woman and fell in love with her, and

    he kept it from me for such a long time! I was really an idiot. I''ve long found that there was something

    wrong with him, but I still deceived myself, thinking it was OK. Now it''s toote! Do you know who that

    woman is? "

    Leena was surprised. She didn''t expect that he would cheat on her. She could never imagine that

    something would happen to them, because their rtionship was so steady. They were the most stable

    partners. Although Rena was naughty, she loved her boyfriend very much. And Jimmy was good-

    tempered so he wouldn''t quarrel with Rena. The two of them were very harmonious and happy for so

    many years. How did this happen?

    "Who is that woman? "

    With hatred in her eyes, Rena gritted her teeth and said, "Alina! "

    "You "Leena stood up in shock. What happened today was too shocking. Jimmy He cheated on Rena

    and the mistress was Alina. She was overwhelmed. She didn''t know what to say. How could there be

    such a coincidence in the world.

    Rena continued, "They met once at a partyst year, and he had a crush on her. Then they met several

    times after that. I guess he fell in love with her at that time. I just can''t understand how could he fall in

    love with a woman he only met a few times so easily after we have been together for so many years

    and after I have done so much for him? How could this be Rena threw herself on the quilt and cried.

    It took Leena a long time to know what to say, "How do you know for sure that it''s Alina? "

    "Jimmy He said so himself! "Rena cried out miserably and sobbed again," When you mentioned Alina

    to me a few days ago, I admired her so much, but I didn''t expect that she would be my boyfriend''s

    mistress! "

    "Did Alina seduce Jimmy? "Leena thought the whole thing was very dramatic. She had had a good

    impression for Alina, thinking it was not easy for a woman like her to conquer a man, but she didn''t

    expect that Alina would hurt her friend. She was in aplicated mood and didn''t appreciate Alina so

    much.

    "I don''t know! "Rena cried and said," But I''m more inclined to think that it was the bad guy Jimmy He

    who seduced her. If Alina is really as beautiful and noble as you said, she should be chased after by

    man. If she doesn''t think much of the rich and handsome men, she wouldn''t be willing to descend

    herself and seduce Jimmy He. So I think it is Jimmy He, the scumbag who cheated on me out of his

    own will. Leena, I really don''t know what to do. My love is ruined. The most noble and beautiful love in

    my mind is ruined! "

    Leena held her in her arms and said, "Don''t cry, honey. He is an honest man. I don''t think he would do

    such a thing. Maybe you have misunderstood him. Let me call him and talk to him. Don''t be so sad! "

    "He admitted it himself. How could I misunderstand him? I went to see him this afternoon and I saw him

    pestering a woman and saying things like he only loved her. I immediately rushed up to question him,

    and he admitted afterwards. And that woman was indeed Alina. She didn''t care about him at all. She

    just left. I just think that he is such a scumbag. He loves a woman who is in high status and who will

    never love him. Instead, he let me down! Have I done anything wrong to him over the years? He was

    from a poor family, so I sponsored him to go to school. My parents didn''t approve our being together, so

    we eloped. I loved him wholeheartedly but why did I get this result? "

    Leena had no choice but tofort her, cursing Jimmy He in her heart over and over again! Rena was

    really nice to him. He came from countryside. His parents didn''t have a stable job, and he had a sister

    at home. He really had a poor family background. And Rena''s family was well-off, and she was the only

    child. Her parents treated her as a treasure. At the beginning, they didn''t agree with the two of them to

    be together, and it was Rena who worked hard to convince them. His parents were very tolerant of him.

    They only hoped that he would be good to their daughter, and the Li Family would arrange a job for

    him. They would buy the car and house when they got married, and they would not ask his family for

    much bride price. Even in this way, this man still betrayed her upon engagement, and it was for Alina!

    Could he get a woman like Alina? What a toad wishing to eat swan meat and hurt Rena!

    Afterforting the heartbroken Rena, Leena picked up the phone and called Jimmy He, intending to

    question him. Realizing that he was wrong, Jimmy He apologized desperately, but finally he said, "I''m

    sorry. I know she''s good to me, but I really can''t love her any more. In fact, I didn''t like Rena at the

    beginning. I was moved by her kindness, so I acquiesced in being with her. It was not until I met Alina

    that I knew she was the woman I wanted most in my life! "

    The phone was on speaker because Leena just wanted Rena to hear his sincere apology. Who knew

    that this bastard would say such damned wordster? Rena heard it and was irritated. She patted the

    bed and cursed, "Jimmy, you bastard, how dare you say that! "

    Leena was in a hurry. Whileforting Rena, she turned off the speaker and walked to the balcony to

    choose to be with her for so many years? This kind of deception was worse than betrayal! And Alina,

    do you think you can win her over? "

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "I know I have made her sad, but I have no choice. I also know that Alina is wonderful and there are

    many men pursuing her. She is a cloud in the sky and I am mud on the ground. But I am willing to fight

    and wait for love. Even if I can''t win her over, at least I have worked hard for love! "

    Leena cursed, "Son of a bitch! If you were in front of me now, I would strangle you to death!

    "

 Chapter 16 The War Between Two Women

    Chapter 16 The War Between Two Women

    Jimmy begged, "Don''t do that, Leena. Everyone has the right to choose their own love. What''s wrong

    with me pursuing true love? "

    "Pay back what Rena has done for you in the past few years. You must return the money you owed,

    the gifts she sent and everything she gave to you! Don''t think it''s so easy for you to pursue true love.

    You have to pay the high price for hurting such a good girl!" Leena put her hands on her hips and felt

    so angry. This man was so shameless that she even wanted to kill him. How could anyone be so

    shameless in the world?

    After a moment of silence, Jimmy suddenly retorted, "Those things are not yours. You don''t have the

    right to order me! "

    "Aren''t those things mine? Are they yours? Anyway, give it back to me, or I won''t let you go!" It was

    terrible for Leena to be excited. She won''t fail to beat anyone who hurt her friends. She worked outside

    all year round and learned Taekwondo for keeping her own safety, so many students in the school

    treated her as an unbeatable person.

    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore! " Jimmy didn''t talk to Leena and hung up the phone directly.

    "You... " Leena was sessfully pissed off by this shameless man. She turned around and saw that

    Rena was still crying, so she said, "Don''t cry, I''ll punish him for you! "

    However, Rena seemed to be more desperate and she murmured, "What else can I do? We''ve broken

    up. He doesn''t want to get together with me anymore. "

    "Such a bad man doesn''t deserve your sadness! " Leena trird to persuade her again.

    After a moment of silence, Rena wiped her tears and said, "If it is possible, I really want to see Alina

    and talk with her. "

    "What are you going to talk about with her? What do you want her to do? You''ve already said it is all

    Jimmy''s fault.. "

    "This is a war between women. I can''t lose him before we fight! Rena said in a cold voice. Suddenly,

    she lifted the spirit and got out of bed.

    Seeing she wore her slippers and walk out, Leena asked, "What are you going to do? "

    "I just want to go out for a walk, or I will still be very angry. Rena answered and began to rummage

    through the drawers for finding her clothes.

    Leena said, "I''ll go with you! "

    The two of them went for a walk on the street. It waste at night, and there was no one around. The

    weather was a little cold. Rena walked so fast that she didn''t want Leena to see her expression. She

    followed her closely, thinking that it was not just for walking outside. She was frustrated, wasn''t it?

    Finally, they came to a row of barbecue stalls. Leena asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want to find

    something to eat? "

    Rena might feel sad for all day. Leena wondered if she had dinner in the evening. Rena didn''t answer,

    but strode forward.

    Leena called her several times, but she didn''t answer. She guessed that she must be crazy and

    couldn''t hear anything. Leena also strode forward, held Rena''s hand and said, "Can you calm down?

    You just lost a bad man. Why did you have to torture yourself like this? "

    Looking at Leena, Rena didn''t say anything for a long time. Suddenly, she burst into tears and hugged

    Leena, "What mistake did I make? Why did he punish me like this! "

    Seeing her fragile expression, Leena felt sorry for her, so she held her in her arms and patted her on

    the back tofort her. Rena cried andined, "I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled! "

    Leena understood her feelings very well. They had been together for almost 10 years. How could she

    be willing to break up with him in such a hysterical way? There must be a shadow in Rena''s heart, not

    only her hatred for him, but also her resentment against Alina. Such a superior woman who disdain to

    men, why did she take her boyfriend away?

    Seeing her crying so sadly, Leena didn''t have the heart to say, "If you really want to see Alina, maybe I

    can help you. "

    "Really? " Rena looked up at her."You can help me? "

    Leena answered hesitantly, "I''ll have a try. "

    Later, she finally persuaded Rena to go back to her rental house. She didn''t feel relieved until she saw

    Rena fall asleep. Leena walked to the balcony and looked for a cigarette subconsciously. But when she

    remembered that Miguel told her that he didn''t like girls to smoke, so she gave up. Over the years, she

    had been under a lot of pressure. It was inevitable for her to get addicted to cigarettes and alcohol

    when she went to the hotel. However, she had restrained herself from smoking unless she was in

    trouble.

    If she wanted to find Alina, she could only ask for help from Carlson. In order to avoid contacting with

    him, she almost didn''t ask him for anything. She was afraid that he would ask for too much. She stood

    on the balcony for a long time. It was almost dawn, and she didn''t sleep all night. She had to wash her

    face and go downstairs to buy breakfast.

    On the way back, Leena tentatively called Carlson. He just woke up and his voice was a little hoarse

    and sexy. "It''s rare for you to call me, Miss Leena. What can I do for you? "

    "Do you have Alina''s phone number? "Leena asked directly.

    There was a woman murmuring beside him. He seemed to be pushing her away and said to Leena,

    "Yes, yes. Do you want it? But you have to promise me one thing. "

    Leena knew that it was not that simple to negotiate with Carlson. He was so cunning. Even if it was just

    a simple request, he would go even further. She asked vigntly, "What do you want? "

    "I want you! "

    Leena was shocked. Before she could respond, she heard a heartyughter from the other end of the

    line. Carlson said, "it''s just a joke. Don''t be nervous. I just want to invite you to dinner. What do you

    think? It''s a rare chance for me to invite you. Will you agree? "

    Hearing that, Leena was a little relieved. She was shocked when she heard that he flirted with her just

    now. Now that she heard that it was just a meal, she said, "Okay, I''ll treat you to dinner, Mr. Carlson.

    You can go out whenever you are free. " Leena didn''t want to owe him, so she would rather invite him

    by herself than let him invite her.

    Carlson was satisfied. "Okay, it''s settled then! "Then he gave Alina''s phone number to her and hung up

    the phone.

    Leena breathed a sigh of relief. When she came back home, she told Rena that she had got Alina''s

    phone number. Rena was stunned for a few seconds and wanted to talk to Alina. After Leena gave her

    the phone number, Rena went to the balcony alone to make a phone call.

    Sitting on the bed, Leena was in a trance. She didn''t know if it was because she hadn''t slept all night.

    What a coincidence! Why did Alina have the rtionship with Rena? If Jimmy was a bad man, but if

    Alina didn''t respond to him, no man would live without self-esteem. He insisted on chasing her if she

    resisted him, and Jimmy was an honest man. He didn''t have the guts to do such a shameless thing,

    unlessAlina gave him a chance. Why did Alina give him the chance? Did she just want to improve she

    was charming?

    In Leena''s view of love, if she didn''t like someone, she would never give that person hope. She would

    refuse him coldly, so she had never provoked any bad women, and there were few men chasing after

    her. If she wanted to chase after someone, she wouldn''t dare to do that. She couldn''t understand why

    Alina wanted to destroy other people''s happiness.

    Just when she was in a panic, Rena suddenly broke out into curses sadly, "what benefits do you get

    from destroying other people''s feelings like this? Why do you still have an affair with him even if you

    don''t like him? Give him hope? "

    "What''s wrong? Seeing that Rena was crying and didn''t answer the phone, he put his ear close to hear.

    Hearing Alina''scent and sarcastic smile, she said, "You have lost Jimmy now. Who are you

    cursing to? I''m just having normalmunication. Who knows he''s being sentimental? It''s all your fault

    that you don''t have a good eye for a boyfriend of this level. "

    RenaLee shouted angrily, "Alina! "

    Seeing that she was about to scold her, Leena snatched the phone and said to Alina, "Alina, I''m

    Director Leena. Can we have a talk? "

    Alina said leisurely, "Miss Leena, I know you are Rena''s friend, aren''t you? "

    Leena was shocked. She didn''t expect that Alina knew her identity. How did Alina know? She felt

    uneasy. Why was her identity exposed? Would it mean that many people knew her identity if Alina

    knew? Did those people know about it?

    But she didn''t have time to care about it for the time being. She just repeatedly asked for a negotiation.

    Alina answered proudly, "Okay. At 3 o''clock this afternoon, you go to the Thanks Cafe. I''ll wait for you

    there! "Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17 A Big Surprise To Leena

    Chapter 17 A Big Surprise To Leena

    After Leena told Rena that Alina had agreed to meet her, Rena said, "I''ll go to see her with you! "

    Pressing her shoulder, Leena replied, "If you really want to go, you''d better not be too excited. If you

    can calm down, you can talk with her. But after that, you should leave Jimmy even if she is willing to

    give up him. "

    Rena didn''t say anything. She clenched her own fists and felt so hard to calm down. Leena patted her

    on the shoulder andforted, "Good girl, that man doesn''t deserve you! "

    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, Leena and Rena went out and took a taxi to the XXX Cafe

    mentioned by Alina. Along the way, she was worried about why Alina knew her identity. If Alina knew

    her identity, did it mean that Carlson also knew? She felt strange when she remembered that she met

    him in the campusst time. Did he already know and deliberately make fun of her?

    Seeing that Rena held her arms and didn''t say anything, Leenaforted her out of kindness. She

    thought of Miguel and sighed that it was not easy to be with someone we loved forever.

    Leena remembered that she hadn''t seen Miguel for four or five days. He was on a business trip and

    didn''t even have time to call her. She sent him messages, and he only replied one time. So she sent

    him a message once again, "When will youe back? "

    Since Miguel didn''t reply, Leena had no choice but to give up. She and Rena arrived at the XXX Cafe

    where Alina was. They arrived 20 minutes earlier. The waiter served them that they had booked a table

    and waited for Alina.

    Rena crossed her arms and sat on the chair. She said coldly, "The more I think about it, the more

    unwilling I am. How could she seduce my boyfriend. "

    Leena said, "You''d better calm down and ask him what he has done behind your back. Jimmy is really

    a bad man. You can threaten him to return the thing you gave him. Don''t let him off easily. "

    "Do you think Alina is beautiful? Rena asked.

    Leena didn''t know how to answer. It would irritate Rena if she said she was beautiful, but it was against

    her will if she said she was not beautiful, because Alina was indeed beautiful, and even she, as a

    woman, was amazed by her beauty. Such a woman was both beautiful and amorous. Rena was also

    good-looking. She was 1.7 meter tall, fair skinned and good-looking. She was also a Natalie who liked

    to dress up, but she was far inferior to Alina.

    "I will choose you instead of Alina, as a woman, I don''t have to be beautiful or pursue by many men. It''s

    enough for me to have my own style and a man who loves me deeply. You don''t have topare with

    Alina. It is unworthy to marry Jimmy. "

    "Dear Leena, you are always reasonable, but no woman doesn''t envy Alina, and every women also

    want to be more beautiful and attractive. "

    "That''s your opinion. If you think so, you will only be more depressed. "Leena answered. She really

    didn''t agree with Rena''s words. Although Alina was popr, there was no need to admire her.

    Attracting the men is not the only thing to do in women''s life. There were many meaningful things to do.

    Moreover, one woman could only married one man, even if she had many pursuers. So you could find

    a man who loved and cared for yourself for the rest of his life. No matter how many men there were,

    they had to be thrown away because they would cause unnecessary trouble.

    Her life was very simple. She could support her family on her own and found a reliable man to live with.

    Therefore, from high school to college, she had never been fallen in with somebody. She thought it

    would waste her time. If she wanted to fall in love, she must be with the right person, and it was on the

    premise of marriage. Now she was satisfied with the life now because she had Miguel!

    After waiting for a long time, it was three o''clock. Alina still didn''t appear. Rena was unhappy and

    scolded, "Damn it! Do you think we are her pursuers? How can she bete for this appointment! "

    Afterforting her for a while, Leena stood up and said, "I need to go to the bathroom." Then she

    went to the bathroom.

    The bathroom was close to the parking lot. Looking through the vitrine, Leena could see a car parking

    outside. She happened to find a familiar Hummer, so she stopped and looked carefully. The license

    te number was exactly Miguel''s car''s.

    She was surprised. Why did Miguel''s car park here? Did hee back? And he maybe in this Cafe?

    Why didn''t he contact me if he really came back?

    Leena was surprised. She denied her thought quickly. Maybe Miguel lent his car to his friends. His

    friends often borrowed cars from each other, and he was not in the city, so it was normal for him to lend

    a car. She didn''t think too much and continued to go to the bathroom, but what she saw at the door of

    the bathroom made herpletely stunned.

    There were two people standing at the door of the bathroom, a man and a woman. Both of them were

    very tall and outstanding. The woman was Liu, who made Rena hate her so much, while the man was

    actually Miguel!

    Leena didn''t expect that she would really meet Miguel, and he was with Alina. Why was this scene look

    so strange?

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    As she was standing at the corner, the two of them didn''t notice her. Miguel held Alina''s hand tightly

    and said sincerely, "Alina, please give me one more chance! "

    However, Alina shook off his hand and said, "I don''t see your sincerity. "

    "Can''t I show my sincerity after waiting for so many years? Said Miguel anxiously.

    "Then why do you date with others? Since you have already ended our rtionship with Leena! "Alina

    said in an excited tone.

    Miguel said excitedly, "You betrayed me first! I have said that I can give you happiness, but it will take a

    little time. When I persuade my parents, I will marry you. Why do you still leave and fall into the arms of

    Dn Chen! Didn''t this hurt me? "

    "Miguel, are you looking for a chance to settle old scores with me now? Well, since you hate me so

    much, don''te to me anymore! Alina said angrily and was about to leave.

    Miguel held her shoulders tightly to prevent her from moving. He said nervously, "I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I

    shouldn''t me you. I just hope you can give me a chance! Alina, forgive me. Don''t leave, please! "

    Alina cried, "Why are you all treating me like this? I''ve been in love with you for 3 years. You said you

    wanted to marry me, but you didn''t dare to disobey your parents. Dn Chen is the same. He promised

    to love me and give me the best in his life, but up to now, he didn''t even give me a formal identity. He

    refused to divorce his wife. I can only be his mistress. I can get a better man in their marriage, but it''s

    all dyed by you! "

    "If he can''t make you happy, you can leave him. Since he pissed you off this time, don''t go back! Chen

    Mingyang is not a good man. You won''t get away with him! I''ve been waiting for you. Have you seen

    our engagement ring in college! Miguel raised his hand and showed her the ring on his ring finger. The

    tinum ring in the shape of magnolia flower was delicate, beautiful and shining.

    All of a sudden, something urred to Leena. The first time she saw Alina, Alina also wore the same

    ring. It turned out that they had been entangled for a long time? Leena couldn''t believe it.

    Miguel said, "I couldn''t buy you a good ring when I was in college, and I couldn''t disobey my parents.

    But now I have a job after studying abroad. I run apany with my brother. I don''t have to work

    following my parents'' instructions. I can buy better rings for you, and I can also give you happiness. As

    long as youe back, we can go back to the past, and I will treat you the same! "Miguel said

    sincerely, as if he was very afraid of losing her, so he made many promises.

    "What about Leena?" Alina asked.

    Miguel''s eyes twinkled, as if he had been asked the question in his heart. He felt a little guilty, and

    quickly answered, "We don''t talk about others. As long as you are willing toe back, I will marry

    you. Why do you care about me and Leena? "

    Leena shook her head. She was really disappointed and sad, and she didn''t want to put up with it

    anymore. She stared at them coldly and said, "It turns out that you didn''t ask me toe here for

    Jimmy, but to let me see this scene! "

 Chapter 18 If The Lovelorn With No Sorrow

    Chapter 18 If The Lovelorn With No Sorrow

    "So you didn''t ask me toe here to talk about Jimmy. You just wanted me to see this scene! "Leena

    stepped forward.

    The two people immediately turned around. Miguel was surprised, "Leena, why are you here? "

    Alina, on the other hand, looked calm, as if she had expected the appearance of Leena.

    Staring at Alina coldly, Leena didn''t answer Miguel. She only said to Alina, "You''ve seeded. You''ve

    tried so hard to lure me here just to let me find out this? "

    Alina was indeed a very scheming woman. Did she think that Leena would just leave sadly when she

    found out their affair? Instead, she was a person who liked to get to the bottom of the matter. She liked

    Miguel. She was his girlfriend. When such things happen, she wouldn''t leave him so easily unless she

    hear Miguel tell her their entanglement and confirm who he loved. And she would never leave sadly

    without listening to the exnation like other girls, because it would cause greater misunderstandings

    and mistakes.

    "Are you surprised to see this? "Alina raised her eyebrows and said," I have been in love with Miguel

    since we were in college. We have been together for 3 years, but how long have you been with him? "

    "Alina! "Miguel stopped her from talking nonsense, and Alina shook off his hand angrily.

    Leena felt heartbroken. She had never failed Miguel, and she thought he hadn''t, too. She didn''t expect

    this would happen. When she saw Rena''s love tragedy, she felt that love might not be as good as she

    thought. The many-year rtionship between Rena and Jimmy could copse, not to mention that she

    and Miguel had just started dating. They lost touch for nearly 9 years, but she still chose to believe in

    Miguel, because he was her Miguel, the love of her life. She knew that Miguel was a good boy and a

    good man from the childhood memory. But why did this happen? Could a person change so much in 9

    years? Could he change his nature?

    Leena looked at Miguel and said, "I just want an answer. Who do you love? "If Miguel has a

    rtionship with Alina for 3 years, and it has been two or three years since he studied abroad, but he

    still can''t forget this woman. Does this mean that Alina is very important to him and he still can''t let go

    of this rtionship?

    Then what was she? Miguel was just fooling with her and cheating her?

    Miguel was in a mess. He didn''t expect that Leena would appear. He was speechless in the face of her

    questioning and could only call her name gently, "Leena "

    "I just want an answer. I don''t want to misunderstand you. I love you, so I cherish this rtionship and

    don''t want it to be destroyed. Leena said firmly again and tried to hold back her tears.

    Miguel lowered his head and didn''t answer. It seemed that Leena had guessed something and her

    heart ached even more.

    Alina seemed to be angry. She folded her arms and sneered coldly, "Miguel, you really disappoint me.

    You haven''t be a responsible man after so many years. You say you love me, but you dare not to

    refuse her loudly. What qualifications do you have to say you love me? Then she strode away.

    "Alina! "Miguel was so excited that he wanted to chase after Alina.

    Leena noticed that his mind waspletely affected by Alina. Alina''s one word was more effective than

    her ten words. She made him make nervous exnations or run after she,pletely ignoring Leena''s

    existence. Leena held his hand tightly and didn''t let him go. Her tears were about to fall, but she still

    held them back and said sadly, "Have you thought about me when you are chasing after her? I know

    you also need to exin to Alina about remembering me, but I''m your girlfriend. Shouldn''t I be the first

    one you exin to? "

    Alina had passed the corner of the corridor, and Miguel was even more anxious. He didn''t even try to

    have to go after her, because when she gets angry, she will often do dangerous things. I''m afraid that

    something will happen to her! "

    Leena stubbornly clenched his hand to prevent him from moving, but Miguel broke free with all his

    strength. Regardless of Leena''s staggering back, he cried out Alina''s name and chased after her.

    Standing in the empty corridor, Leena looked at her trembling hand with the red mark on it. She didn''t

    know whether her trembling was a result of the breaking heart or of the pain from Miguel''s pinch.

    Miguel had left, so was she failed? In the past two days, a ridiculous thing happened. She and her

    friend Rena were out of love at the same time, and they were all defeated by the same woman---Alina.

    Alina''s appearance was like a magic spell, disturbing the peaceful life of her and Rena. She

    remembered that when Carlson said how powerful Alina was, she considered it was just a legend. And

    she provoked him, saying that having such a powerful woman was a good thing for women. She didn''t

    expect that the retribution woulde so soon. She became the victim of Alina''s revenge on men.

    How ridiculous! Leena thought it was so ridiculous that tears fell down on her cheeks. She raised her

    head andughed in a hoarse voice. It turned out that the rtionship between childhood ymates

    was not reliable either. What will lose will lose. There was no unbreakable rtionship. Rena and

    Jimmy had been together for 9 years, but they still broke up. So women should love themselves. Don''t

    trust and rely on men too much!

    Leena suppressed all the grief and humiliation in her heart, wiped her tears and went out as if nothing

    had happened.

    Rena was still angry outside. Seeing hering, sheined, "Why hasn''t that damn Alinae

    yet! "

    Leena packed up her bag and said, "She won''te. Her purpose today was not to see you. Let''s go!

    "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "What did you say? "Rena stood up and said with hatred," Why did she ask us toe here if she

    didn''te herself? "

    Leena didn''t say anything but went out with her bag on her back. She was afraid that if she went out a

    stepter, she would show her emotions in front of Rena. Rena shouted her name and followed her

    out. She held her hand and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why do I feel that something is wrong with

    you today? I am the one who was out of love. Why did you ignore me! "

    Leena was forced to turn around and said, "I''m sorry, Rena, but I''m out of love, too. "

    Rena was stunned for a few seconds and asked, "What? "

    Leena held her backpack tightly and walked forward a few steps. Rena grabbed her hand and said,

    "What happened? "

    Leena stopped, pretending to be rxed, but in fact, she said with a bitter and self-mocking smile,

    "Something as ridiculous as your being cheated on had happened. Alina stole my boyfriend away from

    me, so I am out of love, too! "

 Chapter 19 You Broke My Heart

    Chapter 19 You Broke My Heart

    "What!" Rena jumped up and her voice was so loud that she was almost frightened. "What did you

    say? Say it again. Why can''t I hear it clearly? "

    "When I went to the bathroom just now, I saw that Miguelwas with Alina, and I heard some

    conversations. They were lovers in college, and then their parents opposed to their break-up. Miguel

    didn''t give up on Alina, and he asked her to get back together. That''s it." Leena tried to make it as light

    as possible, because she didn''t want to show her emotions. This was undoubtedly a blow to her. She

    was a loser, but she didn''t want to take it to heart. She really didn''t want to fall into a sad mood.

    Rena''s mouth was wide open and her chin was almost dislocated. After a long time, she said, "How

    can you say it so easily? "

    "Then what should I do?" Answered Leena lightly.

    Rena went berserk again and couldn''t help cursing, "Damn it! You should get even with them. I won''t let

    go of this bitch, Alina! She rolled up her sleeves and walked back.

    "What are you doing? "

    "I want to fight with them! I want them to die in front of me? I am trying to endure my anger. I have to

    meet them right now." Rena shouted.

    Leena held her tightly and said, "They have left! "

    Rena stopped, but she felt so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She shouted, "Why did you

    let them go so easily? Damn it! I broke up with my boyfriend, and you met another bad man. Damn it! "

    Lowering her head, Leena said coldly, "Rena, I''m in a bad mood. I don''t want to hear you say that. "

    Rena had nowhere to vent her anger. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Atst, she could

    only shout, "I''m so angry! You always defend me and your family like this. Why do you be a You

    always defend me and your family like this. Why do you be a coward when you have a

    rtionship problem? Do you want to be bullied by them? "

    "It''s all over!" She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. It would make her feel bad and resentful. She

    had loved Miguel. It was not her fault to have such a thing. Why should she suffer? As for the

    rtionship between Miguel and Alina, she didn''t want to care about it anymore!

    "How can you do this? It''s them who hurt you. You just go there indifferently, which doesn''t mean that

    others think you are easy to bully?" Rena was a straightforward person. She won''t hold back her

    words. This time, she had been very angry because of what happened. And judging from the reaction

    of Leena, she was really angry!

    "Leena, I just want to stay al! "

    Rena didn''t say anything, but still looked at her with disappointment, indicating that she didn''t

    understand her forbearance. Even Rena had to ask Alina when she broke up with Jimmy. Why Leena

    could endure this?

    At this time, another car stopped at the door of the XXX Cafe. The driver got off, it was Spencer. He

    rushed into the cafe.

    Rena saw it first. She pointed at Spencer and said, "Look at that man. Don''t you know him?" After

    dating with Miguel, Leena often had dinner with her friends. Rena has met Spencer before.

    Leena looked at him and shouted, "Spencer! "

    When Spencer turned around and saw them, he was shocked. His legs trembled and he wished he

    could run away. In a panic, he said, "Leena... You... Why are you here? "

    "What are you doing here?" Leena walked over and asked.

    Spencer was flustered. He was hesitating whether he should run away or not, but finally he stayed. He

    smiled awkwardly and asked, "I''m here... with... I have something to talk with Mr. Miguel." After a

    pause, he added, "His phone is powered off! "

    "What happened? Leena asked.

    Almost at the same time, Rena jumped up, grabbed Spencer''s cor and said, "How dare you mention

    Mr. Miguel!" Rena was 1.7 meter and Spencer was more than 1.88 meters tall, but he was lifted by

    Rena. Perhaps he was too guilty when he saw Leena and had already groveled, so he easily let the

    domineering Renaft him up.

    Spencer said nervously, "No, no, please don''t do that. At least, please save my face! "

    Rena said angrily, "Humph! You grew up with Mr. Miguel, didn''t you? How dare you say that you don''t

    know the love story of Mr. Miguel? But now he even colluded with him to cheat Leena. Tell us clearly,

    what happened to Miguel and Alina?" Then he turned around and said to Leena, "The two of them

    must tell lies! "

    "No... Not at all! I didn''t expect that Alina would appear. The Mr. Miguel are instinctive towards Alina. As

    long as she appears, they will pounce on her... "Spencer was about to cry. It was his friend''s fault. Why

    does he always deal with the aftermath? How unlucky he was!

    "Alina...Alina, how dare you say that even if you don''t know the truth. Today, Miguel bullied Leena. You

    must tell us the inside story, or you won''t be allowed to leave! "

    Leena didn''t say anything when Rena confronted Spencer. She was just sad that he didn''t tell her.

    Even without Miguel, she had known him for several years. From acquaintance to friend, he was willing

    to see her be cheated by Miguel!

    Seeing that Rena was too fierce, Spencer knew that he couldn''t escape. Then he agreed to go to the

    cafe to make things clear, and they went in. Rena interrogated him as if he was a criminal, "Tell me the

    truth. When did the two start dating? "

    Taking a look at Leena, Spencer lowered his head and sobbed, "In fact, I don''t know much about

    them... "I saw Li Yuetong ring at him, so I told her the truth again." the two of them were

    schoolmates, and Alina was one year older than the Mr. Brian. Alina thought he was the campus belle

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    of S University, and the Mr. Brian was also a famous figure in the school. In a word, they got to know

    each other through school activities, and then they began to date again and again. I don''t think AlinaLiu

    liked the Mr. Miguel very much at that time. She just thought that the Mr. Miguel was very serious and

    stayed with him. She has many men and many lovers. There are many luxurious cars waiting for her at

    the school gate every day. She shouldn''t be so easy to win her heart. But Mr. Miguel was serious at

    that time. I can see that he loves Alina very much and cherishes this rtionship, so he is very good to

    Alina. As a rich guy, he always tters him for his family''s status, but he is willing to do everything for

    Alina. Every morning, Miguel insisted on riding a car to buy steamed buns for Alina in FJ restaurant

    where was one kilometer away from his school. Alina was very picky and only liked to eat steamed

    buns and soybean milk from that restaurant for breakfast. Alina had to do morning exercises. Miguel

    took a towel andwater to wait beside her every day. He should be together as much as possible with

    her and always be on call. He would satisfy Alina no matter what happened. In short, he had never

    seen Mr. Miguel treat that someone so well. "

    Rena pounded the table and said, "Can you get to the point? The details will hurt Leena." "

 Chapter 20 Old Flame

    Chapter 20 Old me

    Rena pounded the table and said, "Can you get to the point? These details will extremely hurt Leena. "

    "Can I make it clear if I don''t tell you the details?" He was in a daze for a while and continued to say,

    "Alina was indifferent to the Mr. Miguel. She epted his love but didn''t express her true feeling to him.

    Mr. Miguel was also very persistent, so he had been silently guarding her. We all think he''s crazy. It''s

    not worth persuading a woman like Alina, but she''s the only one who can make him so moved in his

    life. When he first saw her, he had a good impression of her and felt that what he wanted was such a

    woman like Alina. Although Alina had many shorings, he still thought she was cute and was willing

    to tolerate and wait for her. All in all, he''ve said a lot of things that showed his loyal. I don''t know why

    will he regarded Alina as the best girl in the world. Just because she is a beautiful woman? "

    Spencer raised his head and saw these two women only staring at him coldly. Rena was eyeing him,

    but Leena was a little sad.

    Only she could make him so moved in his life... Leena recalled this sentence and suddenly couldn''t find

    her position in Miguel''s heart. Then what did she mean to Miguel? Since he loved Alina so much, why

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    did he invite her to hang out with him? Why?

    Lowering his head weakly, Spencer continued, "It was not until something happened that Alina

    changed her opinion towards Mr. Miguel... You all know that Alinaes from a poor family. Her father

    died a long time ago, and only her mother earned money by selling vegetables. In short, she was in a

    very poor family. At that time, Alina''s mother had a heart attack and had to go to the hospital for

    treatment. Her mother was very weak, and she had to have an operation. It would cost a lot of money.

    Although Alina had many pursuers, no man dared to help her. Only Mr. Miguel lent money to her, took

    her mother to the best hospital in A city, hired the best doctor, and took care of her mother every day.

    Alina was probably moved. She thought that Mr. Miguel was the one who treated her sincerely, and

    then epted him. "

    Feeling that Rena ''s eyes were too murderous, Spencer didn''t dare to look up. He silently picked up the

    coffee cup and took a sip. "They just dated for a few years until they graduated from college. The two of

    them decided to get married, but Mr. Miguel''s family arranged Mr. Miguel to go abroad. Moreover, all

    the members of the Mr. Miguel''s family objected to their marriage. They thought that Alina''s family

    background was not good and her love story was chaotic. Basically, a family like Mr. Miguel had to

    unite with another rich family by marriage. His brother married a wife from a royal family so that they

    have a better life now. Therefore, Mr. Miguel''s parents would not agree to the marriage of Mr. Miguel

    and Alina, even they had tried many means to stop them. Then there were many misunderstandings,

    and they broke up. "

    "Why didn''t Miguel give up when they broke up?" Rena asked.

    "It''s a tortuous breakup. In fact, I think Mr. Miguel just is not reconciled. Alina was a yboy in nature,

    and there were so many men chasing her. Seeing that Mr. Miguel could not marry her, she would never

    resist others, so she cheated on him. I don''t know since when Mr. Brian always found that she was with

    Chen Zhaoyang, the boss of the Empire group. Later, he threw a showdown and questioned her. She

    admitted that she broke up with Mr. Brian and ran away with Chen Zhaoyang. Since then, she has

    disappeared from our sight. But Dn Chen has a wife..." Speaking of this, Spencer shook his head."

    But Alina doesn''t mind. Dn Chen was a ruthless man. He was not afraid to do anything vigorously.

    He was good at spoiling women. Of course, he could win the favor of Alina. It was said that she had

    been with Dn Chen for a long time, and she even wanted to get him from his wife. But Dn Chen

    was not a fool. His wife was the daughter of the former boss of the Empire Group and had a great

    influence in the Empire Group. What about Alina? She had no background and no status, and could

    only be his mistress. "

    Spencer added a little sugar to the coffee and stirred it slowly. "I don''t know if Alina saw throughter.

    She thought that she had no future with Dn Chen, so she wanted to turn around. She has a lot of

    followers, but Mr. Miguel is no better than him. As you can see, she is pestering Mr. Miguel again. "

    Rena sneered, "She is so attractive. As soon as she turns around, many men will pounce on her. "Such

    as Miguel and Jimmy. Miguel was just a nobody. Jimmy had been in love with her for so many years,

    and he had no power or influence. He was just an ordinary man, but he still fell in love with Alina. How

    could he break up with me for Alina. Rena didn''t know whether she should hate Alina or Jimmy or

    herself? Did she hate Alina? Could she only me herself for being ipetent and bitchy? It was all

    her fault for her bad taste, so she could only hate herself.

    Thinking of this, Rena sneered, which made Spencer shrink. Spencer was scary. Leena''s best friend

    was a devil!

    But Leena didn''t say anything. Her eyes seemed to have been wandering outside. Seeing her like this,

    Spencer couldn''t helpforting her, "Miss Leena... Well, Miss Leena, you don''t have to be so sad. Mr.

    Miguel sometimes do very stupid things like this... But I think you''d better let it go. You can''tpare

    with Alina. Although you grew up together. After all, you are still a stepter than Alina. Alina fell in love

    with Alina first. She had a deeper rtionship with him. "

    "Don''t try tofort others. If he loves others more, can he hurt Leena? Rena scolded. It seemed that

    she was more sad for Leena today and forgot that she was still crossed in love.

    "Whatever I say is wrong. Well, I won''t say anything. "

    "You are Spencer Lu, right? Go back and tell Miguel and Jimmy not to let him appear in front of me.

    Otherwise, I will beat him every time I see him. He will be dead meat! "

    "Who is Jimmy? Asked Spencer Lu.

    Rena scolded, "Just say it. Why bother asking? Just tell Miguel! "

    "Why do you bully me? I didn''t do anything wrong. Spencer muttered.

    Leena stood up and said to drew, "Thank you, Spencer. You have told me so many things today and let

    me understand my position. I have to go home now! "

    Rena also stood up and followed her. "How about I drive you home! Today... It''s all Miguel''s fault. "

    "Come here and let me beat you up! Rena said arrogantly.

    "Don''t bully Spencer. He is a good man." Then she said to Spencer, "There''s no need. We''ll go back by

    ourselves. Maybe we won''t see each other so easily in the future. "

    After saying that, Leena took Rena''s hand and left. After breaking up with Miguel, of course she quit

    the entertainment circle. She wouldn''t see him unless he came to the Heaven Hotel.

 Chapter 21 Stay Away From Bad Guy

    Chapter 21 Stay Away From Bad Guy

    On the way back, Rena kept scolding Alina. Leena knew that she was a girl with a bad temper, and

    what happened today also irritated her a lot, so she just let her scold and ignored it as well. However,

    the taxi driver who had been driving couldn''t stand it anymore. He turned around and said, "Miss, can

    you be quiet for a while? I''ve been listening to you swearing all the way. You will affect me! "

    Rena''s little volcano in her heart erupted, "Damn it! It is none of your business! Did I scold or hurt you?

    "

    "But you will affect my mood, mydy! The taxi driver said helplessly.

    Rena cursed and got out of the car angrily, intending to find another car. The taxi driver ran away

    briskly, as if he was also unwilling to take her business. Just when Rena was about to stop another car,

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Leena stopped her. Rena turned around and said, "Do you also think that I have a bad influence on this

    city? "

    Leena said, "Take a walk with me! "

    Looking at her lonely face, Rena held back her anger and finally walked with her. At first, the two of

    them didn''t say anything. Rena gritted her teeth and said after a long time, "I''ve been thinking about

    how to take revenge on the bitches like Jimmy and Alina! "

    Without answering, Leena walked slowly, as if her mind had been wandering outside. Rena asked,

    "Why didn''t you react? Are you going to stand it? "

    Leena still answered indifferently, "It''s not that I don''t have any reaction. I just can''t figure it out. "

    "What else can''t you figure out? What you are going to do now is to take revenge on them! "

    "Once... I thought he loved me!" Leena said slowly. Her eyes were full of sadness. "That night at the

    Heaven Hotel, we met again. He was drunk and only felt that I was familiar with him, but I recognized

    him at the first sight. It had been 9 years, but I didn''t expect that I still had such a deep impression on

    him. Later, Spencer told me that he already had a woman in his heart and couldn''t afford to let her go,

    so, I feel so ridiculous now. "

    Speaking of this, Leena lowered her head and smiled. Then she continued, "That night when I went

    back from the hotel, I found that someone was following me, so I went back to hide in the bathroom

    near the parking lot and called you to pick me up. I didn''t expect... I met him at the door of the

    bathroom. I looked at him for a few seconds and was afraid that he would recognize me, so I turned

    around and left. I didn''t expect him to hold my hand and call me Leena. I heard my heart beating wildly,

    which meant that I was sure that the woman in his heart was me at that time. If it weren''t for me, how

    could I let him be so stubborn? He still remembered me for so many years, and when he saw meWhy

    are you so excited? He waited for me for the next few nights, but I didn''t go to work because of the

    exam. When I went to work, I was surprised to see him. That night, we confessed to each other, and he

    sent me home and said that he wanted to arrange work for me. I talked about my brother, and then I

    didn''t say anything more. He drove away. "

    Leena looked up into the distance and said, "I was very disappointed that night. He gave me a feeling

    of alienation, and I''m not sure if he loves me or not in his heart. He didn''t show up in the next few days,

    so I woke up and epted the blind date arranged by my family. I didn''t expect him to suddenly appear

    and confess his love to me. I was surprised, delighted and suspicious. I wasn''t sure what he wanted,

    but I was moved by his confession. It was not until Alina''s appearance that I realized how stupid I was.

    Miguel dated with so many women, We didn''t have a tacit understanding. He didn''t care about me and

    ignored my feelings. I was immersed in the joy of love and kept telling myself that he liked me. He was

    just too busy! "

    Leena turned to Rena and said, "Rena, I think I''m the most ridiculous person in the world. I dance like a

    clown. Everyone isughing at me. Who cares about my sadness? Even Spencer guessed that they

    should not fall in love with each other, but he didn''t stop them. Miguel even treated her rtionship as a

    joke. Why did this happen?

    "Miguel is a bad guy. You don''t have to be sad for him! Rena scolded.

    Leena shook her head and said, "There''s nothing to be sad about. I just don''t understand why he lied

    to me like this. If he didn''t love me at the beginning, why did he date with me? Why?" Although Leena

    said so, her heart was still very painful. No one could not be heartbroken when they broke up with the

    person she has been secretly in love for so many years. But she didn''t understand Miguel''s betrayal

    better than being sad. Why did Miguel y tricks on her? After all, they had known each other since

    childhood. No matter how bad the rtionship was, it shouldn''t have anything to do with her?

    Seeing that she was still angry, Rena dared not speak. She was afraid that What she said would make

    her more sad.

    "Although I like him, if I know the true rtionship between him and Alina, I will bless him. But I don''t

    understand why he hurt me? He has always been my idol in my childhood. When I was a child, I only

    remembered that he had a good character, not as messy as other rich guys in the courtyard. He was

    very good to me, and was better to the friends around him. I had always been green with him, and had

    always been taking him as an example to follow. I didn''t expect that he would let me down so much

    after so many years! I''m really disappointed! "

    As Leena spoke, tears fell down unexpectedly. She quickly turned her head away and wiped it to cover

    it up. She thought she was strong enough, and she was as calm and tough as a sister in front of Rena.

    Sheforted Rena when she cried and made a scene. She didn''t expect that she would cry in front of

    Rena today, which really broke her image.

    At this time, it was Rena who became her sister. She gently held her and said, "if you want to cry, just

    cry. There is no need to hide your true feelings it in front of me. Do we need to hide it? "

    Leaning against her shoulder, Leena didn''t say anything, but her tears kept falling. Rena continued, "I

    know you are sad, because it''s also difficult for me if I met this kind of man." She suddenly burst into

    tears and sobbed. "We all had a love affair at the same time. The love between us for so many years

    was gone. How could it not be sad! "

    Rena burst into tears, and then Leena could only hold her and cry, regardless of whether she was on

    the street or not. But it would be better if she cried out. Life needed to be vented. If too many sad

    emotions were umted, it would hurt her body. She and Rena should cherish themselves more!

    At dinner, ording to the tradition of four times every Wednesday, Leena would go home for dinner

    today. Although her home was far from the school, she still had to often go back to see her parents.

    Leena asked Rena to go her home for dinner. Rena said she would have a tea ss at 7 o''clock, so

    she didn''t go. Leena went home alone. His mother asked about Miguel, "Why hasn''t hee to our

    home yet? You haven''t been here since you were togetherst time. Is he usually very busy? "

    Leena didn''t want her mother to worry about her, and she was almostte for work, so she didn''t have

    time to exin. She said, "he has just entered my brother''spany, and the new broom is very busy.

    Mom, don''t ask him about it in the future! "

    Mrs. Yang said, "I want to ask him how he has been doing in the past few years. After all, we used to

    live in the same ce. Although our two families are not familiar with each other, we also miss him

    when he grows up. "

    "He must be living a good life. He will live a good life wherever he goes with Uncle Ronald." Leena

    answered and changed the topic to stop her mother.

    After dinner, Leena washed her face and put on a light make-up. She picked up her bag and was about

    to go out. But when she saw the doll Ali sent by Miguel on the bedside table, she was stunned for a

    moment. At this time, her phone rang. It was Miguel.

 Chapter 22 Brother, Will You Come Back

    Chapter 22 Brother, Will You Come Back

    Staring at the phone for a long time, Leena didn''t know if she should answer it or not, as she kept

    looking at Miguel''s name on the phone. At this time, her mother came in with a thermos bottle and said,

    "Take this chicken soup back to Rena. Didn''t you say that she was a little bit sick recently? I specially

    bought chicken, red dates and wolfberry in order to cook soup from the rtives of aunt Laura." Mrs.

    Yang said. Aunt Laura lived next door to Leena''s home. "Take it back to your apartment and heat it up

    in the microwave oven." Mrs. Yang said. "

    Leena quickly hung up the phone, "Okay." Then she took the thermos bottle and left. After a few

    minutes, she went back to take the doll Ali out of the bed.

    "Do you also want to take this doll to work? "

    Leena didn''t answer, but said, "Mom, I''m going to work. You supervise the homework of Yanni at night!"

    Then she went out.

    She walked to the road outside and found a trash can. Gritting her teeth, she threw doll Ali into the

    trash can and decided to end the rtionship with Miguel. At this time, Miguel called her again. Leena

    hung up and went to the subway station directly. Later on the subway, Miguel sent a message, saying

    nothing but, "I''m sorry." It''s so useless. Can an apology make up for what he did to her? Leena sneered

    and didn''t reply.

    Leena tried her best to blend in to work, trying to get rid of her real identity and forget the sad things. At

    this moment, Carlson came. She didn''t know why she suddenly had a desire to tease a man. Why

    should a man can y with a woman so easily? Why a woman should keep her integrity? And why did

    she keep her virginity till now? For Miguel?

    Over the years, she had been busy with her study, work and even didn''t have time to fall in love. Many

    people who had a crush on her had been refused by her because her attitude was quiet cold. She had

    waited Miguel for so many year. However, her first love had failed. Leena was unwilling and painful.

    She thought why she had to wait stubbornly. She should cherish her youth and have a good time!

    For the sake of Carlson, she specially made up, changed her clothes, and put the phone in the drawer.

    At thest nce, she found that Miguel had called several more times and sent her a message,

    apologizing and asking her to have a talk.

    Leena didn''t know what else can be talked about between them. She had given him a chance to

    exin, but he followed Alina and kept away from her, which meant that he had chosen Alina. Talking

    about it again was just an apology or a statement of how much he loved Alina and begged for her

    forgiveness. She didn''t want to make trouble, so she didn''t reply. She put the phone in the drawer,

    locked it and went out to work.

    She walked to the VIP room directly and attracted the attention of other guests all the way. After

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    entering the VIP room, as expected, Carlson''s eyes lit up. He repeatedly praised, "Miss Leena is so

    special today. Why are you so beautiful? "

    Sitting next to him, Leena said, "Of course. I made up for Mr. Carlson. It''s rare for you to bring so many

    people here today." She looked around the men in the VIP room, all of whom were rich and sessful.

    It was too proud of her that Carlson brought so many people here so that she can get high

    performance.

    Then, he introduced one person of them to Leena. With careful service, Leena had expanded her

    socialwork. Later, a younger boss asked Carlson, "We all have beauties around us. Why don''t you

    call one? "

    With his arm around Leena''s shoulder naturally, Carlson said, "Isn''t my beauty Director Leena? "

    The others all burst intoughter. "Don''t listen to him. Mr. Carlson. He just likes to see jokes. "

    "Are you serious? As far as I know, Carlson oftenes here to look for Director Leena!" Someone

    hooted, and the othersughed.

    Leena was a little embarrassed, but she had to pretend to be tactful. However, Carlson didn''t care. He

    just smoked slowly. His handsome face was a little cold and he was thoughtful. Later, when the bosses

    talked, Leena and the waiters only poured wine and lit cigarettes for them.

    Maybe these people were not afraid of the people in the VIP room, but they dared to talk about the

    business of the Empire Group. Although they tried not to name it, Leena knew the background of the

    Carlson. Of course, she knew that they were talking about the business of the Empire Group.

    "Carlson has been acting weird recently. Why does he ignore our dissuasion? " An elder man said first.

    Perhaps this person had a high status, so he started the conversation first, and the people below

    followed him. "I think he wants to change the day. We don''t agree to do this business recently, but he

    has to do it. Doesn''t he want to change the rules? It was a rule passed down from the ancestors that

    this kind of business could never be done. "

    "Why don''t you say that he is desperate? Think about it. He has taken away the position of Carlson, but

    he can''t take away the connections and power umted by the Qin Family. Just a marriage is

    nothing. As long as we want to hurt him, we can kick him out at any time!" A man''s harsh words made

    Leena feel shock. Obviously, she heard some secrets.

    The elder leader smiled and said, "Let''s see how he will make trouble. He''s just a gigolo. What else can

    he do? In the past, Mr. Martin''s position was taken away from the hands of Mr. Arthur. If it weren''t for

    the death of Mr. Arthur, it wouldn''t have been the Feng Family''s turn. Moreover, Mr. Martin was a

    gigolo. It was said that he had quarreled with his mistress recently and let them torture themselves to

    death. We don''t need to do anything. "

    Leena felt that their words wereplicated, but she could understand them. Although she was very

    curious about the inside story of the Empire Group, curiosity killed the cat. The more she knew about it,

    the faster she would die. So she stood up and said, "I''ll go to give you a few bottles of good wine and

    cigarettes! "

    The bosses didn''t say anything and stood up. At this time, she heard someone say, "Who is Peterson

    Yang? He is very close to Carlson recently. "

    "Peterson Yang is also a ruthless person. I think that when he is as ruthless as Dn Chen, Dn

    Chen probably wants to train him as a confidant. " An elder answer.

    Leena felt her heart was about to jump out. What did she hear just now? Peterson Yang, her elder

    brother? She heard her brother''s name! His brother ran away after he owed a huge amount of usury to

    the Empire Group. He hadn''t shown up for several years. She and her family had never given up

    looking for him, especially Miss Leena. She had cried many times. Didn''t she expect him to sneak into

    the Empire Group? And he even became the confidant of Dn Chen, the eldest brother of the Empire

    Group?

    Leena couldn''t help but stop and wanted to hear more, but they were all silent. They smoked silently

    and no one spoke. At this time, Carlson stood up from the waist of Carlson Yang and said, "Miss

    Leena, I''ll go out with you and order some bottles of your favorite wine. "

 Chapter 23 You Really Knew Me Well

    Chapter 23 You Really Knew Me Well

    At this time, Carlson stood up and said to Leena, "Miss Leena and I will go out and order some bottles

    of my favorite wine. "

    The young boss raised his head and asked, "Carlson, do you want to leave when it came to the main

    point of this party? "

    "I just went out to order two bottles of wine. "

    The young man was not reconciled and wanted to say something more. But the elder man pressed his

    hand and he didn''t say anything. He just let Carlson go.

    These people probably wanted to retain Carlson through what they had said just now. However,

    Carlson had been smoking silently, and when he talked about the main point, he found an excuse to

    escape.

    However, Leena was not willing to leave at all. Even though she was still stiff while Carlson touched her

    waist. Then Carlson whispered beside her ear with a smile, "Curiosity Kills the cat. Miss Leena, aren''t

    you going to leave yet? "

    Leena trembled again and went out with Carlson as soon as she remembered her original intention. No

    matter how curious she was about her elder brother, she couldn''t eavesdrop in front of these big shots,

    or she would die! But when she walked out, she was still very reluctant, because she had inquired for

    many years and finally got a little news, but it disappearedter.

    At the same time, Leena thought of what Carlson meant just now. How did he know that Curiosity killed

    the cat? Did he know what she was thinking? But how could he know that she would be so excited

    when she heard the name of Peterson Yang? A terrible idea came to Leena''s mind. When she was

    held out by him, her feet became weak.

    Finally, she went out and ordered two more bottles of wine. Leena couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Carlson,

    have you known my true identity? "

    Just now, she had gone through violent andplicated mental activities in her deep heart, and was

    very sure that Carlson must know her identity! She had noticed this situation a long time ago, but she

    didn''t feel it so obviously, and she didn''t dare to tell herself. But today, as for the matter of Peterson

    Yang, it was so obvious that Carlson showed it. It was meaningless for her to pretend to be deaf and

    dumb. Moreover, she would rather break the window and ask the truth than being paranoid and

    uneasy.

    However, Carlson pretended to be deaf. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "What are you talking

    about, Miss Leena? Isn''t Director Leena your ture identity? "

    Leena''s heart was filled with malice. She really admired this man. Was he really going to force her to

    confess? So she sneered, "Mr. Carlson, you just said curiosity killed the cat. Do you think I''m curious

    about something? "

    Carlson raised his head andughed. He raised her chin and said, "Miss Leena looks like an angry cat

    now." Before she got angry, he added, "But... I do know Miss Leena''s background. If Alina knows, How

    can I miss this news? "

    Sure enough, he finally admitted it! Leena didn''t know how she felt. Should she be flustered, scared or

    upset? She didn''t say anything but stared at him coldly.

    It seemed that it was interesting to tease her like this, so he continued to say with smile, "Your surname

    is Yang, and your name is Leena, The master of A University, Peterson Yang ''s sister, isn''t it? Are you

    curious about your brother''s whereabouts? "

    Annoyed, Leena pushed his hands away and said, "You really know me well!" It was really out of her

    expectation that he knew it so well.

    Carlson stretched his fingers to enjoy the smooth and delicate scent of her skin. "Then Can I call you

    Miss Leena or Leena? He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a faint smile.

    Leena was really irritated. She didn''t know if it was a danger. She turned around, crossed her arms with

    her back to him, and said coldly, "Since you know that I care about my brother, can you tell me? "

    "Is this the right attitude for begging me? "

    After calming down for a moment, Leena suddenly understood. She turned around and crooked her

    fingers. As soon as he got a little closer, she pulled his tie and said ambiguously, "What do you want to

    say, Mr. Carlson?" Before he said anything, he added, "Except taking me to check in, I can promise you

    anything else. I only sleep with the person I like! "

    Carlson raised his eyebrows, pinched her face and whispered beside her ear, "Then you please me, go

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    to the dance floor, and if you make me happy, I''ll tell you! "

    With a fierce look in her eyes, Leena took off her coat and walked to the dancing floor. This time, she

    became even sexier. She wore a red V necked low cut tight skirt and red high-heeled shoes of more

    than ten centimeters. Step by step, she stepped on the noisy dancing floor with the rhythm.

    As soon as she walked up, everyone screamed, because they all recognized that she was the director

    of thispany. It was even more difficult to see her dance and wear so sexy, so everyone

    automatically shed out of the center position for her. As soon as Leena walked up, she immediately

    danced with the rhythm. When she was a child, she had studied piano and ballet. Later, in order to

    enter the hotel, she had worked hard on dancing and singing for several years, so she was good at

    dancing. She could do all kinds of difficult dance style, such as ambiguity, flirtation, amorous, hot, and

    anything she wanted to do. So when she jumped, all the people present screamed, with their mouths in

    the shape of "O", and they couldn''t help pping and screaming.

    Carlson was watching them with admiration. It was so beautiful and itchy that he didn''t want to go up

    until he saw Leena crook her finger at him. Leena invited him to dance. Although Carlson was in his

    early thirty, he had been in the bar for a long time and knew a little about dancing, so the two of them

    danced together. Leena tried her best to tease him, wriggling in front of him, but he couldn''t catch her.

    At this time, the enthusiasm of the whole room reached the highest point. Almost everyone looked at

    them, and even the leaders of the Empire Group in the VIP room also heard the sound. The younger

    boss pointed at the dance floor upstairs and said, "Look, Mr. Carlson and Miss Leena! "

    The elders were lost in thought, especially the oldest one. His eyes darkened, and he thought for a

    while. Finally, he understood. At this time, Spencer, Miguel and the others also came to the Heaven

    Hotel. As soon as he saw the dance floor, his mouth immediately made a circle. He patted Miguel hard

    and pointed at the two people in the middle of the dance floor. "No way. What I saw is not true, right?

    How could Miss Leena dance and wear such flirtatious clothes to flirt with a man? "

    Miguel''s face darkened when he saw that.

    Leena didn''t care to attract so many people''s attention. She just wanted to seduce Carlson ruthlessly.

    In the end, Carlson was so tempted by her that he dragged her out of the dance floor and fled to a

    remote rest area nearby. Everyone couldn''t help pping their hands when they thought the dance was

    over. Carlson held her hand and walked very fast. When no one saw her after the corner, he pressed

    her against the wall and kissed her.

    Leena was a little confused at first, but she didn''t react until she was kissed hard by him. She

    immediately pushed him, but he held her tightly and kissed her desperately. If she refused, he would

    pinch her chin and make her open her mouth in pain.

 Chapter 24 I Do Everything You Need

    Chapter 24 I Do Everything You Need

    Leena had never known that he would be so powerful.

    Carlson seemed to be a little sober and loosened her, but he still pressed her against the wall with his

    forehead. He said in a hoarse voice, "If you jump like this every night, all men will be crazy for you. You

    are even better than Alina. I really want you so much now. You''ve hustled me for more than half a year.

    When would you to give yourself to me? "

    Although being pressed down by him, Leena said coldly, "I said I would only sleep with the man I

    adore! "

    "Don''t you like me? Said Carlson, pinching her chin. He narrowed his eyes and looked fierce.

    "You... Carlson..." Leena wanted to get rid of his hands, but he suddenly kissed her again. Leena

    quickly turned her head away and said quickly, "Don''t forget that we are negotiating! "

    Carlson stopped touching her, but he still leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, "What? "

    Leena turned around and red at him, "Are you satisfied with my performance just now? Do you want

    to go back on your words?"

    It suddenly urred to him. With a smile on his face, he said, "Do you really want to know sonmething

    about your brother? "

    "What do you think?" Leena continued to stare at him.

    Stroking her face and kissing her lips, he whispered, "Don''t move. I''ll tell you..." Leena wanted to move,

    but she didn''t dare to take too much action. She was very angry. Fortunately, Carlson said this time,

    "Your brother joined the Empire Group a year ago..." He kissed her slowly and said before he left, "He

    agreed to work for Dn Chen because he couldn''t repay the usury... Then he did a good job and

    Dn Chen took him in... But do you think we will allow Dn Chen to train a confidant so easily? "

    "What do you want to do to my brother? " Asked Leena vigntly.

    "It''s not cute to show such an expression when kissing! In fact, if you please me, I can do a lot of things

    for you, including getting rid of Alina! "

    Leena was shocked.

    It was not until now that Leena realized what he had done. She was furious and suddenly raised her

    hand to p him. "I have had enough of you! "

    Carlson reacted faster than her. He held her hand tightly and pressed it against the wall. "It turns out

    that Miss Leena will also get angry sometimes. I thought you would only smile when you see people! "

    Clenching her teeth, Leena said, "It is unnecessary to fight with a beast in human form!" Anyway, she

    had offended him openly. He may not be her guest in the future. Why did she pretend to be polite?

    Carlson said with smile, "In fact, I admire you very much. I''ve observed you for a long time, and I''ve

    never been so interested in any woman. "

    "You just like my body. Your thoughts are dirty! " Leena cursed. She was crazy. No matter who he was,

    she would scold him first. How could a man be so rude to her!

    Carlson patted her face and said, "I don''t just like your body. To be honest, how about being my

    girlfriend? I''m much better than Miguel. At least I won''t betray you. I''ll love you very much! "

    "Is this how you chase girls? "

    "Then tell me, what do you want me to do? "

    "Let go of me first! "

    This time, he let go of her obediently. Seeing that she was tidying up her dress awkwardly, he reached

    out his hand to help her. Unexpectedly, Leena was very frightened, with her arms crossed over her

    chest, afraid of him approaching. Carlson shook his head with a sneer and said, "What will I do to you if

    I let you go?" His hands are still there. He insisted on tidying her clothes up for her.

    Leena felt a little rxed. Seeing that he had helped her tidy up and took off his suit jacket to cover the

    exposed parts of her body, she suddenly didn''t understand why this man could do it all at once. He had

    just been so cruel to her, but now he was as gentle as spring, and was as slow as a gentleman. She

    found that she didn''t know much about Carlson. She had thought that he was just a little bandit, but

    today it seemed that he knew much moreplicated than she did. Moreover, she didn''t understand

    why Carlson was willing to pursue her.

    "Why do you like me, Carlson? "

    "Then you should ask yourself. Why do I like you so much? "

    He didn''t answer her question directly. Stroking her face, Carlson said, "It''s the first time I''ve chased a

    girl seriously. Don''t let me down. If you don''t reply me, I don''t mind defaulting our rtionship. "

    Leena was shocked and said nothing. "From tomorrow on, don''t hide from me! I will take care of your

    brother''s business. "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t know whether she was grateful or sad in her heart. ''Is this a body trade?'', Leena thought.

    But it didn''t look like that. At least, he hadn''t got her and didn''t ask her to do anything. He just wanted

    her to give him a chance and don''t hide from his pursuit.

    At this time, Miguel suddenly appeared from the corner. He seemed to have been looking for her for a

    long time. When he saw that Carlson was kissing Leena, he pointed at him and said, "Let her go. Who

    allows you to kiss her! "

 Chapter 25 Love Me Or Is She

    Chapter 25 Love Me Or Is She

    Leena and Carlson were shocked. As soon as they turned around, Miguel rushed up and pulled her

    behind them. He sneered and said to Carlson, "Mr. Carlson, you are really free. Do youe to the

    Heaven Hotel every day?" It doesn''t matter who you flirt with, but isn''t it too much for you to flirt with my

    girlfriend?"

    Carlson spread out his hands and asked helplessly, "Are you two still lover?"

    "Miguel, what are you doing?"

    Spencer and the others also came at this time. Seeing this scene, they felt shock again. They were

    followed by the bosses who came here with Carlson. Perhaps when these people saw that Miguel and

    his friends were chasing after Carlson, they felt that things were not good way and followed them. The

    elder man asked, "What happened?"

    Carlson continued to say helplessly, "Well, everyone,e and see what''s going on!" He would like to

    see who was more embarrassed than him. He thought Miguel would be more embarrassed!

    With a cold face, Miguel took hold of her hand and ordered, "Go out with me. Let''s have a talk!"

    Leena was also embarrassed. She pushed his hand away again, but Miguel held it so tightly that she

    couldn''t get rid of it. She said, "Miguel, we broke up after you chose Alina. There''s nothing need to talk

    about!"

    "Who said we broke up? Who allowed you to break up with me? Have you ever told me?" Miguel asked

    peremptorily.

    "Do you want to quarrel with me in front of everyone? Or do you want to confront in front of everyone?"

    Carlson said to his friends, "Uncle Austin, nothing serious. Just take it as a joke!"

    Uncle Austin nodded. Spencer sighed. It was hard to tell whether he was helpless or not.

    Patting on Leena''s shoulder, Carlson said, "It''s okay. Make it clear to him and cut off this matter. I''ll pick

    you up tomorrow morning!" After saying that, he gave her an ambiguous smile, turned around and left

    with his fiends.

    This time, only Leena, Miguel and the others were stayed here. Miguel said with a cold face, "How can

    you contact with that man?"

    At this time, Leena had calmed down and said coldly, ''Well, since you want to make it clear, let''s find a

    ce to make it clear. I''ll change my clothes first!" Then she turned around and walked out of the room.

    Lewis Liu, the boss of the Heaven Hotel, came back in a hurry after receiving the phone call from

    Leena and asked her what was going on. Leena only apologized, saying that she had caused a conflict

    because of private affairs and would only deal with it in private. It would not affect her in the future.

    Lewis Liu sighed, "s, dear Leena. Listen to Uncle Lewis, you won''t work at here from next month.

    Now the two gangsters are involved. It''s dangerous to continue. Don''t you study economics? It''s time to

    graduate this year, isn''t it? I heard that Simon is going to expand his own subsidiarypany. You

    haven''t seen him for a long time, and he appreciates you very much. How about I ask for a favor for

    you and let you work in hispany?"

    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''ll handle it well. It won''t affect me in the future, and simr things will never

    happen again."

    "So you want to change your job?"

    "Uncle Lewis, let''s talk about it after I graduate. The sry here is so high than other ces."

    Lewis Liu was still persuading her, but she refused again and again. Finally, she changed her clothes,

    removed her makeup and left the Heaven Hotel.

    Miguel was waiting for her outside, and the others were sent back by him, leaving only drew following.

    Leena and Spencer nodded and were about to get on Miguel''s car. But Rena came at this time and

    saw her at the first sight. Before she got off the car, she shouted at her, "Hello, Leena, I''m here to pick

    you up!"

    "Oh my God! Herees the devil!" shouted Spencer. He probably realized that it must be a tragedy

    for Rena and Miguel to meet each other. As a result, it was really a tragedy. After getting out of the car,

    Rena found that Miguel and Spencer were like hedgehogs. She pointed at Miguel and scolded, "How

    dare you show up? Tell me what you have done to Leena? Didn''t you run away with that bitch Alina?

    Did youe here for finding a curse today? I''ve been missing you for the whole day. I finally met you

    tonight. Come and clean up for me! You just need to be taught a lesson!"

    Rena was so angry that no one dared to approach her before, but Spencer valiantly rushed up to stop

    her. "What are you doing here! This is between the two of them. They are going to make an

    exnation tonight. Don''t get involved!"

    "I got involved? Let go of me, or I''ll beat you together!" Rena rolled up her sleeves, but she didn''t wear

    a T-shirt today. She still shouted, "Let go of me, or I will really beat you! I''m a ck belt of Taekwondo!"

    Spencer would rather die than submit. He really helped his friend. Atst, Leena couldn''t stand it

    anymore and said, "Rena, don''t get involved. I''ll make it clear to him!"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Rena was still cursing, and finally shut up when she noticed that Leena stared at her coldly. However,

    during this period of time, Spencer had received a lot of punches from her. He was so painful that he

    almost cried. What a tragedy!

    Leena and Miguel got in the car and drove away. Spencer and Rena got in their own cars and followed

    them. It was not until they arrived at a quiet ce where they could park the car that Miguel stopped

    and said in the car, "Your friend is really strange. Is she always so hot tempered? How could she?"

    "You can scold me, but not my friend!" said Leena unhappily.

    Miguel shut up. The atmosphere suddenly dropped to the freezing point. It was embarrassing for the

    two of them to stay in the same car. Atst, Miguel said, "You have a big prejudice against me. Since

    when?"

    "I still call you brother because I respect you. But don''t you think it''s stupid to ask such a question

    again?" When did she have a prejudice against him? Obviously, when he cheated on her and left with

    Alina without an exnation.

    Miguel replied, "I admit that I''m sorry for you, Leena. I''m not here to quarrel with you today."

    "I''m so angry. You don''t understand, but you are superior. I can''t talk to you nicely!"

    Miguel said, "When I was with you, I was sincere. I did like you when I was a child, so I was very

    excited when I recognized you that night. From chasing you to being with you, I didn''t pretend at all."

    Leena didn''t say anything, but her expression seemed to ask question, "so?"

    Miguel continued, "But I didn''t expect that Alina would appear... I admit that I didn''t control myself well. I

    still have feelings for her, but that might not be love. That kind of feeling is veryplicated, and I don''t

    know how to exin it."

    "How could you say you don''t love her?" Leena thought it was ridiculous.

    Miguel shook his head, "You don''t understand our past, so you don''t understand how I feel when I see

    her again. My past with her was veryplicated for various reasons... When I knew that she was

    abandoned, I took pleasure in her misfortune. But when I saw her drinking alone and crying, I felt sorry

    for her. Then I listened to her talk and found that I couldn''t let her go!"

    "So, what do you want to say?" Leena already had a bad temper. Who could bear that the one she

    loved said that she couldn''t let her ex girlfriend go!

 Chapter 26 I Wish You Every Happiness

    Chapter 26 I Wish You Every Happiness

    Miguel lowered his head and bent over the steering wheel, seeming to be sink to a dilemma. After a

    long time, he said, "She told me today that if I was willing to marry her, she would be with me and

    would never think of other men anymore! "

    Leena really didn''t know whether to smile bitterly or coldly. For Alina''s self-confidence or self-

    abasement? Did she think that she was so beautiful that all men flocked to her? Or as long as she

    didn''t think of other men, there would still have a lot of people waiting to marry her? Or she believed

    that Miguel would never let her go, so no matter what happened to her, Miguel would be willing to be

    her backup and ept her? That was to say, Miguel debased himself to ept such a woman!

    Leena didn''t say anything. She just waited for Miguel''s decision. She wanted to see whether Alina was

    a bitch or Miguel was a bad guy.

    Miguel wiped his face and said, "I''ve thought about it carefully. No matter how much I hate her, I can''t

    let her go. As for you, Leena, although I liked you when I was young, it had been 9 years. At that time,

    the rtionship was not mature, and no matter how beautiful it was, it was just a memory of youth. "

    "So you chose Alina, didn''t you? "Leena finally sneered. She couldn''t help but think that the funniest

    thing in the world is no more than this. They could break up with each other easily, but he still has to

    exin a lot to stimte her.

    Miguel turned to hold her hand and said, "You are a kind girl. I hope you can understand. You are much

    happier than Alina. You have healthy mother and brother. They all love you very much, but Alina only

    has her mother. Her mother often suffers from serious illness and often falls ill. I don''t know when she

    left. She doesn''t have many friends, but you have such a good friend, Rena. ALina doesn''t have a

    decent job after graduation, and you have a higher education than her. You can support the whole

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    family on your own ability. You have lots of colleagues and there are too many people who can get in

    touch with you, but she only has Dn Chen. Dn Chen doesn''t allow her to get in touch with others,

    and now Dn Chen doesn''t want to love her anymore. She is really alone. If I don''t ept her, she

    willmit suicide. She is an extreme person. She would definitelymit suicide when she feels sad.

    So I have to go back to take care of her, or I will have a guilty conscience all my life if anything happens

    to her. "

    "If you like her, just say it. Why do you make such a big deal to disgust me? "Leena still sneered and

    said resolutely, "This is the most despicable word I''ve ever heard in my life! "

    Miguel didn''t expect her to say so. He kept silent and thought there was no need to exin. Anyway,

    she didn''t ept it.

    "I wish you every happiness! You''d better grow old together with her and don''t let usugh at you!"

    Then I opened the door and got off. But before I closed the door, I turned around and said, "By the way,

    from tonight on, we have officially broken up. Next time, don''t say that I haven''t informed you!" Then

    Leena mmed the door and left.

    Miguel didn''t chase after her, but kept bending over the steering wheel in silence.

    As she walked quickly to Rena''s car, she was so sad that she almost burst into tears. Although she had

    expected what Miguel wanted to say, she really didn''t expect him to be so mean and disgusting. There

    was a saying that once you like that person, she is right in everything, and her shorings are also

    cute. If you don''t like her, you won''t feel no matter how good she is, and you can''t tolerate any of her

    shorings.

    That was exactly what Miguel did to Alina and her. He liked Alina, so he could ept that AlinaLiu had

    too many unspeakable past. He even sympathized with her and wanted to protect Alina. And she also

    lived a hard life. Her mother was not healthy. Her mother was sick and had to take medicine all the

    time. Her family could not be happy either. Her father was dead, and her brother owed a huge amount

    of usury to escape. Why didn''t he be pitiful? If Alina didn''t have a decent job, she would ask for it. It

    was because Alina only wanted to live on men and didn''t find a job well. How hard she had worked and

    suffered to have a high sry today. Being a diretor in the Heaven Hotel was already an object of

    public criticism. If it was spread out, no one would want her. She had gone all out to survive. She had a

    good friend and circle because she was optimistic and treated people sincerely. Alina didn''t have any

    friend, why didn''t she reflect on her shorings? Why didn''t Miguel feel sorry for Alina when he only

    saw that Alina was kind and pitiful? Or he thought that she got all these by herself. As long as she

    worked hard, she could get them. Why did it be an excuse to sympathize with Alina and think that

    she was no longer in need of care than Alina?

    That was why Miguel didn''t like her. If he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t feel sorry for her or see her suffer.

    He just thought that she was better than Alina. If Miguel wanted to break up with her, he should just say

    it. There was really no need to find such a cheap excuse to disgust her!

    After Leena got on Rena''s car, Rena asked, "How''s the talk going? "

    "Nothing. Today''s talk is unnecessary. I know the result even if I don''t talk about it. "

    Looking at her expression, Rena knew what was going on. She scolded, "Damn it! Does Miguel want to

    find my curse again? Why did he call you toe out sote at night? To provoke you? Tell me how

    disgusting he is. I''ll teach him a lesson for you! "

    "Rena, let''s go back. I don''t want to see him in the future, and no one will mention him! Just like being

    bitten by a dog, everything was over! "

    Miguel was no longer the prince charming in her heart. Her insistence for more than twenty years finally

    copsed today. She didn''t know if it was because she didn''t know Miguel before or because his

    personality had changed greatly. Why was he so strange after 9 years? He used to be an elegant and

    dignified prince charming, but now he was just a bad guy that she hated! From now on, her rtionship

    with him would be over, and she would never think of him again!

    Rena cursed, but still drove away. The two girls were so sad that they went to a barbecue stall on the

    roadside to drink. At the same time, they scolded the man. Atst, they both drank too much, crying

    andughing. Rena held Leena and said, "If no one wants us, we can be together all our lives. We can

    also live a good life with fucking men!" Then she burped and fell asleep.

    There were TV and loud music in the barbecue stall, which could sing for the guests. Someone was

    singing Unfortunately It Is Not You by Fish Leong:

    "Unfortunately, it''s not you... Let''s go to the end... We had walked together but lost the intersection of

    our life... "

    Hearing the sad voice, Leena burst into tears and smiled. For the lost love, or for her wrong

    persistence?

 Chapter 27 The Dropped Key

    Chapter 27 The Dropped Key

    She didn''t know how she came back to the apartment. When she woke up, she found herself lying on

    the bed in the apartment, so did Rena. But Rena was still sleeping. She sat up slowly and was

    confused by the scene in front of her. She only remembered that she had drunk too muchst night.

    Rena fell asleep before her, and she was also unconscious. Then how did she return to the apartment?

    She got up and walked to the living room. There was no one outside and the door was locked well,

    except that there were two breakfasts and a note on the table. She walked over and saw it saying,

    "There is honey water in the fridge. You can drink some to help you sober up. Besides, I have bought

    breakfast for you and have put it on the table. Take it to the microwave and heat it up. Remember to

    Carlson! Leena raised her head in an instant. She felt as if her head was hit by something heavy. Did

    Carlson drove them back? What was going on? Did he follow themst night? Or did he go there

    because he knew they would drink? No matter what, she was surprised to find out that it was Carlson

    who sent them back and bought breakfast considerately. This man gave her a feeling of superiority and

    male chauvinism, and she was not very familiar with him. She was at a loss when he suddenly treated

    her so well. Was his so-called pursuit true? Aren''t those flirtatious words?

    At the same time, he put a business card next to the breakfast, on which wrote the name of FH Group''s

    chairman, Carlson, his phone number, thepany address and so on. Did he ask her to go to the

    Leena was still guessing and didn''t know how to deal with it. She just heated up the breakfast and

    waited for Rena to get up. She paid no attention Carlson''s date invitation and she wasn''t going to go to

    thepany to find him. Even if he took his pursuit seriously, she couldn''t take it seriously. Such a man

    was very dangerous, and she didn''t want to have too much contact with him. However, after lifting the

    breakfast belt, a series of keys suddenly dropped out. The key was very big, containing all kinds of

    keys,rge and small. It was obvious that it was owned by Carlson, and this key should be very

    important to him. Leena shook her head and sighed. It seemed that she have to go to him at noon. At

    least she had to return the key. After all, he had helped her, and she should at least give the key back

    to him.

    After breakfast, Rena also got up and asked in a daze how did she came back. Leena said that they

    was sent back by Carlson. Rena was stunned and asked who he was. It was not until then that Leena

    realized that Rena didn''t know Carlson. Although she had met him once in the campus, she didn''t know

    who he was. She didn''t want Rena to get involved, so she said he was just a friend. Rena didn''t ask

    more. She gobbled down her breakfast and said she would bete for the 10 o''clock ss.

    Leena said, "I will skip ss this morning. If the teacher call the roll, please cover for me. "

    Rena grabbed her and said, "Hey, today is Miss Wu''s ss. You are her favorite student. "

    Leena began to put on makeup and said indifferently, "Then say that I''m sick. Miss Wu will make an

    exception. "

    Rena became interested all of a sudden. She asked mysteriously, "Which handsome man are you

    meeting? Howe you get up so early and put on makeup today. You even don''t go to ss! "

    Pretending to be charming, Leena turned around and said, "Do you think I would do such thing for a

    handsome man? "Rena was more gossipy. She asked with bright eyes, "Who is he! "

    "Of course My It was my handsome and rich uncle Lewis. I''m going to talk to him about Heaven Hotel!

    "Leena lied to her.

    "Humph! "Rena was not interested in it at once. She waved her hand and said, "Come back early! "

    Leena picked up the key and went outcently. Of course, she didn''t go to see Lewis. She was

    going to Carlson''spany to look for him. She did so just to save some trouble of telling Rena the

    truth.

    It was a long way to get to Carlson''spany. Leena calcted and found that it was time for him to

    get off work when she arrived by subway. She waited outside hispany for a while and didn''t go

    upstairs until he called her.

    Carlson said, "Since you''re here, why don''t you let the receptionist inform the Secretary to bring you in?

    "

    "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time anyway. Besides, you are getting off work anyway. This is your

    key! "She gave him the key.

    However, Carlson smiled. "I knew you woulde here to return the key. If I didn''t leave the key on

    purpose, you wouldn''t havee here, would you? "

    "So you left the key on purpose! "

    "It''s so difficult to ask you out! Carlson sighed.

    Leena didn''t say anything. She had promised not to avoid his pursuit before. If she say anything now,

    she would break her promise.

    All of a sudden, Carlson took her to the French window and pointed at the river on the left. "What do

    you think of that area? "

    His office wasrge and the French window was wide. She could see arge city and river. It was a

    good location.

    "There is a real estate there. The former real estatepany was half-way through development, and

    it was a good project. Unfortunately, thepany is closed down and unable to operate. I n to

    purchase it and redevelop it. At that time, I will make a crown level real estate for the high status people

    in the world. What do you think? "

    Leena turned around and said, "Mr. Carlson, do you want to learn the skill of ''Tomson Riviera''? To sell

    one square meter for hundreds of thousands of dors? But it''s a pity that ''Tomson Riviera'' is not

    avable for sale. You''d better build more civilian buildings. The people will thank you! "

    Carlson raised her chin and said, "If I can''t sell it, I''ll give you one. Then you can bring your family to

    live with you. It''s close to mypany, and you can oftene to see me! "

    Leena calcted in her mind. Give her a house worth tens of millions of dors at any time. There is no

    such thing as free lunch! She looked at him with clear and cold eyes and said in a tempting tone, "Are

    you going to keep me as a mistress? "

    "Yes, I can satisfy you with everything including houses, cars and famous brands. What do you think? "

    A faint smile appeared on Leena''s lips, but her eyes were very cold. She pulled up the tie of Carlson,

    looked up at him and whispered, "Unfortunately, you can''t afford it! "

    Carlson thought it was interesting. He raised his eyebrows, grabbed her waist with both hands and

    said, "Really? Miss Leena, you have a big appetite. How can I satisfy you? "

    Leena was still flirting with him. She said in a low and charming tone, "If you marry me, you don''t have

    to spend a lot of money and I will serve you obediently. No man in the world can afford to keep me! Mr.

    Carlson is a businessman. You know what''s best for you. But I don''t want my man to have any other

    woman except me. Can you do that? "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The atmosphere between the two froze. They stared at each other, eyes full of schemes. After a long

    time, Carlson smiled gently and said in a gentle and sarcastic tone, "What a pity It''s not easy to be my

    wife. Miss Leena, you are not qualified to be my wife! "

 Chapter 28 The Encounter

    Chapter 28 The Encounter

    Carlson said in a gentle and sarcastic tone, "What a pity It''s not easy to be my wife. Miss Leena, you

    are not qualified to be my wife! "

    It seemed that Leena had expected this result, so she gently smiled and pushed him away.

    This time, Carlson didn''t badger her and took a step back following her gesture. He probably felt that

    the conversation just now was not so pleasant. He could y with women, but he wouldn''t give them

    promise, including Leena, who he liked a little. So when he heard what Leena said, he felt that this

    woman had a great appetite!

    Leena still looked him up and down with a faint smile. As she expected, this man was indeed a

    seemingly romantic but actually sober man. Although he seemed to like you very much, and had

    pursued you in many ways, what he did were all within his ability. However, once it came to his bottom

    line, he would neverpromise, such as being his wife!

    His background was soplicated that he would definitely marry a woman with status and

    background that could help him. He would never act on impulse. Therefore, the woman he liked could

    only be his lover, but never his wife, for if he marry a woman he loved, she would affect his judgment or

    be his weakness. Besides, he didn''t like her that much. He just wanted to conquer her.

    Therefore, Carlson was very formidable. What else could be defeated of a man who could separate

    love and interests so clearly?

    "Since you can''t marry me and I don''t want to be a mistress, why bother? Let''s have a good talk.

    Maybe we can be friends. Isn''t it better for you? "

    Stroking her face again, he said, "I think I''m more interested in your body than in making friends! If you

    are not satisfied with one house, how about giving you two sets of ''Tomson Riviera''? The total real

    estate worth one hundred million, and I can double other materials. The other women don''t have the

    same condition as you do. Are you satisfied? "

    Leena still said coldly, "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in petty gains. I just want all your belongings! "

    Carlson''s hand trembled, and it is guessed that his heart was trembling. Finally, he let go of her and

    the tiger. "

    "Then I''ll retreat. I''m not interested in tigers anyway. It''s not a pity that I can''t get tiger skin! "Leena

    answered indifferently. It was obvious that she was not interested in him, that''s why she would take the

    risk to plot against his property. But if he wanted her, he must marry her and trade all his property for

    her. Otherwise, it was nothing to give her a little money to keep her. Even if she was not interested, she

    would make him shrink back from difficulties!

    With an unreadable attitude, Carlson smiled and said, "You''re so interesting! "

    "That''s right. I''m satisfied with the current situation. If you have money, you can spend it on other girls! "

    Finally, Carlson dropped this topic. He looked at his watch and said, "It''s time to get off work. Let''s have

    lunch! "

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Leena didn''t refuse. After all, she had made it clear to this man. If he knew her bottom line and shrink

    back from difficulties, he wouldn''t try y tricks.

    The two of them chose a western restaurant near thepany. Unexpectedly, they met Miguel and

    Alina during the meal. When they entered the room, Carlson saw them first. He said half-jokingly,

    "What a coincidence today! Your ex-boyfriend is also here! "

    Leena raised her head and saw the two of theming in. Alina held Miguel''s hand and they looked

    like a perfect match. Miguel seemed to be very happy with a rare happy smile on his face, and Alina

    snuggled up to him gently. Leena felt very jealous. Although they had broken up, she felt sad when she

    saw her ex-boyfriending out for dinner with his new girlfriend, hand in hand. And he seemed to be

    happier with his new girlfriend than to be with her. She was not reconciled and lowered her head.

    Seeing that the two of them were very happy, Carlson continued, "When you have a new girlfriend, you

    wouldn''t care about the crying former one! I think Miguel and Alina are very happy together. It seems

    that Mr. Miguel is very infatuated. Two or three years have passed, but he still doesn''t give up! "

    His words really irritated Leena, but she couldn''t say anything. Otherwise, she would have be a

    jealous woman, jealous of her ex-boyfriend. It was really degrading!

    The two people came over to look for seats, and suddenly saw Carlson and Leena. Miguel paused for

    a moment, but Alina was bold enough toe up and greet him directly, "Hi, Carlson, what a

    coincidence! You are here too! "But she only said hello to Carlson and paid no attention to Leena.

    Leena didn''t want to talk to them, so she pretended to be calm and cut the steak without saying

    anything.

    With a smile on his face, Carlson said, "Miss Alina is really good at scheming. A new boyfriend so

    soon. "

    Alina smiled and said, "So are you. I thought Miss Leena was very difficult to pursue, but I didn''t expect

    that she would be tamed so soon. It''s really quick for her to fall in love with someone else! "

    Not wanting to have a conflict with them, Leena pped down the knife and fork and said, "I''m full, Mr.

    Carlson. Didn''t we say that we were going downstairs to have a walk? "

    "Miss Alina, you have misunderstood me. I haven''t tamed her yet. It took me a lot of effort to ask Miss

    Leena out on a dinner with me. "

    "There are brand shops downstairs. Didn''t you say that you would buy me whatever I like today? "

    "Okay, let''s go downstairs! Then he stood up and left with Leena.

    Alina continued to provoke, "Miss Leena, are you leaving without saying goodbye? "

    Leena ignored herpletely. She had nothing to say to Alina. The most direct way to irritate her was

    to buy famous brands. A woman as material as Alina should would be dissatisfied when she knew that

    her love rival could get famous brands.

    However, after entering the elevator, Leena was still angry. With a smile on his face, Carlson said, "You

    didn''t take advantage of the perfect opportunity just now. Why are you angry now? "

    "What chance? Leena looked up.

    "If you ask me, I can y along with you. It''s easy to disy affection to stimte the ex-lover? That

    was the exactly move Alina have used. "

    "It''s a pity that I like Miguel and Alina doesn''t like you. "

    Carlson shrugged his shoulders andforted her, "But they won''tst long. Alina was just using

    Miguel. "

    Leena raised her head, perplexed.

    But Carlson didn''t exin much. He just put his arm around Leena''s waist and said, "You asked me to

    buy you famous brands, but do you understand that only my mistress can take my things? "

    "I was just kidding. I just wanted to provoke Alina. I''m not really epting your gifts. "

    "You can''t take back your words. You have to take my things today, and once you do, you''re tied to me.

    You know, it''s not easy to use me! Carlson said ambiguously.

 Chapter 29 Shopaholic, Leena

    Chapter 29 Shopaholic, Leena

    Looking at the snake eyes of this man, Leena felt that it was really a game of ying with a snake,

    even if she had just took a liitle bit advantages of him and she would pulled into his trap.

    "Mr. Carlson, what if I ept your things, I can deny our rtionship? "

    Raising her chin, Carlson said, "It''s not easy to ask a tiger for its skin. I''m a business man. I won''t do

    anything at a loss, nor will I be used by others in vain! Here we are!" After saying that, he took Leena

    out of the elevator and arrived at the luxury store on the 3 floor.

    When Leena walked out, she was a little nervous. Maybe she was wrong from the very beginning.

    Even if this man couldn''t have a crush on her, she couldn''t make use of him. She couldn''t make use of

    him at all. That''s why she tried so hard to distance herself from him. When she helped Rena ask Alina''s

    phone number, she had to think for a long time. Sure enough, she really couldn''t have any contact with

    Carlson!

    The first store that Carlson took her into was a women''s bag shop. The handbags of international

    famous brands were worth hundreds of thousands of dors. Carlson turned around and asked, "Which

    one do you want? "

    Staring at him and looking at those bags, Leena suddenly made up her mind! Why not buy some, they

    were all free. Anyway, she wouldn''t be able to escape so easily after having contact with him once. She

    already had a grudge in her heart, so she just bought without hesitation! Then she smiled and said to

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Carlson, "Mr. Carlson, that''s what you said. Don''t me me! "

    Carlson spread out his hands, looking fearless. His eyes were still full of schemes, as if a businessman

    would not easily let go of his customers when he calcted the pay to pay rate.

    Leena began to pick up her bag. She nced at one and found that it was worth more than one

    hundred thousand dors. As a matter of fact, she still distressed money. For her, the price of a bag

    was not more than one thousand dors. It was really a nouveau riche to buy a Hermes worth more

    than one hundred thousand at a time. Although it was not her money, she still couldn''t bear it. Maybe it

    was not suitable for her to be so rich all of a sudden. However, when she turned around and saw the

    faint smile on Carlson''s face, she was not reconciled. She gritted her teeth and took off the bag and

    said to the saledy, "Pack this up!" She picked a few more bags nearby and specially bought some

    expensive ones. She bought 5 bags in a shop and paid off about one million dors from Carlson.

    When she looked back at that man, he even smiled at her!

    Damn it! Leena almost cursed. On the contrary, the more she bought and owed him, the more she

    couldn''t get rid of him. So he was very happy. There really had one kind of people who contained a

    tendency of self abuse in the world. If he wanted her to spend his money, Leena would make his wish

    After leaving the Hermes, she immediately turned into the GUCCI shop nearby. Leena also picked up

    her favorite clothes, although it was very difficult to choose. Her usual dressing style was casual and

    her clothes were bought from ordinary store. She was not interested in luxury brands, and sometimes it

    was difficult for her to appreciate the design of luxury brands. Therefore, it was difficult to find a

    particrly favorite one in GUCCI shop. But in order to run out the money of Carlson, she bought the

    goods if she was a little pleased them. Although she might not wear it when she went back, it must be

    good to throw it to Rena. She was keen on luxury brands, so she had to buy magazines even if she

    couldn''t afford them. She slobbered at the clothes on the paper every day. Today, she was lucky

    enough to find a scapegoat and paid the bill for Rena, so when she picked the clothes, she always

    chose Rena''s size.

    After buying clothes, Leena almost couldn''t hold her bags. She just went to two stores and bought so

    many things, which made the waiter stunned. She probably had never seen a woman who bought so

    many things, and the man didn''t care about it.

    Seeing that she couldn''t hold it, Carlson even walked over and asked, "Do you need my help? "

    "No, thanks. Even if you take them for a while, you can''t hold them all! "

    Carlson raised his eyebrows, with an interesting light in his eyes. "You are very happy today! "

    "That''s right. It''s rare for someone to be willing to let me kill someone like Mr. Carlson!" Although Leena

    was smiling, her tone was vicious.

    Carlson also said meaningfully, "You have to know that the happier you are, the greater the cost will be.

    Miss Leena! "

    "Really? I am not afraid at all." As Leena spoke, she turned into a nearby cosmetic shop and went on a

    shopping spree. Then she turned into a shoe shop nearby... When several shops came down, Leena''s

    hands were full, and she had to ask the waiter to send out all kinds of bags. Finally, she turned into the

    Chanel shop. She didn''t even bother to choose. She directly took down a few things and said, "These

    are not necessary. Pack up all the other things for me! "

    In the process, she only wondered how much money was in the card of Carlson. Damn it! It took her so

    long to spend it, but it didn''t run out! This time, she decided to buy the whole shop!

    The waitress was stunned there for a long time before she refreshed her mind. What a legendary

    woman! Some people secretly nced at Carlson and wondered how the man would react. What if this

    woman was insane?

    At this time, Carlson was sitting on the sofa. He touched his chin with one hand and said in a light

    voice, "Listen to her." It seemed that it didn''t a big deal.

    The waitress''s first reaction was that this man was also crazy! But she still acted quickly. She packed

    up the things that Leena asked and asked Carlson, "Do you want this too? Do you want that too? "

    "OK. "

    The waitress immediately fawned and smiled, "Sir, you really love your wife! "

    Raising his eyebrows, Carlson looked at Leena and said, "If only a little money can satisfy a woman''s

    material vanity, then I would like to meet her! "

    Leena ust wanted to vomit and despised this man in her heart. But she despised herself even more.

    Look at the piles of things on the ground. There must be a truck that couldn''t be pulled back. Other

    people bought luxury brands for collection and enjoyment, while she bought famous brands for

    wholesale and one-time purchase all year round! He was like a nouveau riche, who had no taste of

    appreciating and respecting luxury brands at all.

    After the waitress finished packing, Leena''s things werepletely packed up. With a smile on his

    face, Carlson asked, "Do you want to buy anything else? "

    Leena eas shook. ''Was this man really abnormal?'', she thought. She didn''t say anything. Carlson

    continued, "I think you still need something. "

    "What? "

    Carlson walked up to her and gently smoothed her hair. He whispered to her as if he was his little lover,

    "You have to pay the price for spending my money. I won''t let you go!" Then he pulled her out of the

    room and said to the waitresses, "Please take care of her for a while. My secretary will call a truck to

    pick up the goods. "

    Leena noticed that he used the word "Truck". Didn''t he do it on purpose? He used a truck!

    Carlson took her to a jewelry store nearby.

    "What are you doing? "

    Carlson still smiled calmly. "Pick one. Don''t youck a ring? "

    Just as she was in a daze, she came across Miguel and Alina picking their wedding rings inside.

 Chapter 30 A One Million Dollar Ring

    Chapter 30 A One Million Dor Ring

    Just as she was in a daze, she came across Miguel and Alina picking their wedding rings inside.

    The waitress took out a ring and showed it to them. Alina was making a gesture with a happy

    expression on her face. Seeing this, the waitress also took the opportunity to introduce the good quality

    of the ring. She said what kind of material it should be used to show her identity and status, and also

    said that the style and meaning of the ring. It would be very suitable for wedding. In a word, the

    wedding ring would be the happiest one. Alina was more satisfied with it. Alina was happy. So did

    Miguel.

    Leena looked at them nkly. Did they talk about marriage only a few days after they separated? Alina

    was so worried about getting married, and Miguel was also in a hurry to marry her? If he loved

    someone, he could really ignore his future and the woman''s past and what she had done for him?

    It was true that she was not jealous. Although she wanted to break up with Miguel, she was still very

    sad and unwilling to see him treat another woman so well!

    Leena lowered her head and was about to go out. She didn''t want to meet Miguel and the others.

    Unexpectedly, Carlson suddenly grabbed her and said, "Why? Shouldn''t you buy one ring after buying

    so many things? "

    Leena turned around and asked, "Why do you buy rings? "

    He smiled meaningfully and his eyes were full of schemes. At this time, Miguel asked the saledy for

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    the price. The saledy said, "1 million 580 thousand." Miguel put down the diamond ring in silence

    and said, "Well, we''lle backter. "

    Alina''s face darkened. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked unhappy.

    Noticing that, Miguel put his hands on her shoulders andforted, "We arre not in a hurry to get

    married. Didn''t we agree toe here today? "

    "Is a one carat diamond ring very expensive?" Alina asked him.

    Miguel frowned and pleaded, "Alina, I just came back and start my own business. Although I work in

    my brother''spany for less than two months, I''m still an intern... "

    Biting her lower lip, Alina nodded and said, "Well, I believe you. I don''t think you will give me away with

    a tinum carved ring like you did when you just graduated from college. "

    "I won''t!" Miguel promised, holding her hand tightly.

    But at this moment, Carlson suddenly stepped forward and said, "I''ve bought that ring! "

    Leena was surprised. She didn''t want to disturb Miguel and Alina, but what did he want to do.

    Miguel and Alina were also surprised to see Carlson and Leena. With a fake smile on their faces, Alina

    said, "Carlson, what a coincidence to meet you here again. "

    Carlson nodded and smiled, "Of course! "Then I turned to the waiter and gave him my credit card. "I

    bought this ring! "

    Leena hurried forward and pulled him, "Are you crazy? "

    However, Carlson still smiled slowly. After the waiter ran the card and signed the bill, he picked up the

    ring and took Leena''s hand. "Dear Miss Leena, would you like me to take this ring for you? "

    Leena didn''t know what he wanted to do, or she thought he was crazy, so she stared at him and said,

    "What do you mean by that? "

    "I don''t mean anything. I just want to prove that a sessful man can meet any material requirements

    of his beloved woman, such as the luxury brands you bought, such as this ring! Even if you buy this

    building today, I will apany you." Carlson answered gracefully.

    Leena said, "I didn''t say that I would marry you, nor would I agree to any rude request. The things you

    bought are just your loss! "

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can make you happy, it doesn''t matter to spend a little money! "

    "You... You are really crazy!" Clenching her teeth.

    Alina couldn''t stand it anymore. She shook off Miguel''s hand and left. When she walked to the door,

    she bumped into the Secretary of Carlson, who came up with the receipt. The Secretary said to him,

    "Mr. Carlson, I''ve sent a car to pick up the things you bought for Miss Leena. Alina snorted and ran out.

    It seemed that she was very angry.

    Song Mingyan shouted, "Ying Er! Alina!" Then he went outside and chased Alina.

    Looking at their receding figures, Carlson smiled with satisfaction and said, "They will quarrel! "

    "You did it on purpose!" Leena red at him again.

    "Hum!" Carlson shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t care. Leena wanted to chase them, but was

    stopped by Carlson. "What are you going to do? "

    "I just don''t want to keep youpany!" Leena said.

    However, Carlson was not satisfied. He held her hand tightly and said, "Miss Leena, I have done you a

    big favor today. Look at me. I bought so many things for you. Do you want to leave? "

    "Carlson, you volunteered to do this! "

    "Yes, how can we catch the fish if we don''t add some strong ingredients? Miss Leena, you can''t run

    away! "

    With a sneer, she wrenched away his hand and said, "Mr. Carlson, what else can you do to me? "

    Carlson got angry. He pointed at the two men who had escaped at the door and said, "You are willing

    to sacrifice everything for such a man. What can he do for you if you do so? Can he see you? You have

    your own life. Why do you have to live alone? "

    It seemed that Leena was awakened by the scolding, but she was in a daze. Carlson sneered, "Miss

    Leena, as your friend, I just want to persuade you. I hope you can think it over! "

    Leena just smiled, "As his friend, I just want to persuade him!" Then she stubbornly ran out.

    Unable to stop, Carlson shook his hand and scolded, "What a stupid woman! No one knows how good

    she is! "

    As Leena followed her to the underground parking lot, she happened to see Miguel and Alina

    quarreling. Alina was a little crazy and said, "Miguel, many men around me are waiting for me, but I

    chose you. I thought we still have feelings for each other because of the old love, but you didn''t even

    give me a diamond ring. How can I believe you? As the saying goes, a man who is willing to pay for a

    woman may not love this woman, but a man who doesn''t pay for a woman certainly doesn''t love her.

    It''s just a diamond ring, about one million. It''s the first time I ask you to give me something since I came

    back, not to mention that you owe me. When I was in college, you said that you would buy me a

    diamond ring before marriage, but you refused. If you said that you didn''t have money, Mr. Miguel

    wouldn''t be able to afford one million? Is it ridiculous! "

    Miguel exined, "Alina, I''m not Dn Chen, and I''m not a rich guy as you know. Even if I have status

    and status, I''m still my father''s. my father won''t give me anything for no reason, and my brother won''t

    easily give me money. I just hope you can make an exception and give me some time. After a year and

    a half, I''ll be able to meet your requirements, but why don''t you wait for me? It''s not that I don''t want to

    buy it for you. I just need some time! "

    Alina satirized, "Forget it. I don''t know what I''m entangled with you. I always feel that everything has

    changed after Ie back. You no longer only have me in your heart, and you don''t even want to buy

    me a wedding ring. Carlson can easily buy that ring for Leena, but you can''t afford it as our wedding

    ring. I don''t know what I''m entangled with you! "

    "Why are you so greedy!" Miguel cursed. "Everything has changed since you came back. I also feel

    that you have changed! "

 Chapter 31 Material Girl, Alina

    Chapter 31 Material Girl, Alina

    Alina looked at him in disbelief, pointed at herself and said, "I''ve changed. Are you ipetent or I''ve

    changed? "As soon as she said that, her tears fell. She wiped her tears and said, "Miguel, you know

    that I have always been like this. When I was in college, there were people chasing after me every day.

    Many pursuers who are richer than you, I was also fond of ying. At that time, you tolerated me, said

    that I was unique, smart and knew to choose the most for myself well, you are totally different from

    other girls, but now you are saying that I am greedy! I want to say that I haven''t changed at all. I am still

    the same as before, but you have changed. You don''t love me as much as before, so you don''t want to

    spend money for me. You also think that I am greedy! "

    Miguel''s heart ached when he heard Alina''s words. He thought he was a jerk, but he couldn''t agree

    with her too much. In the past, he had different opinions about the smart and lovely girl in today''s world.

    Alina was indeed greedy. At that time, he thought love was everything, so he didn''t care about the

    quality of a girl. But now he went out to work, and he felt that this quality was really not good when he

    saw too many people. But he still loved her, so he was willing to tolerate her shorings. He stepped

    forward and said, "Alina, I''m sorry. Let''s stop quarreling. Can you talk nicely? "

    However, Alina stepped back and didn''t want him to touch her. She wiped her tears and said, "Miguel,

    you disappointed me. I thought our love would still stay in the same ce, but you''ve changed. No

    matter you still love me, even if you still love me, you will never love me as much as before, because

    you have never been so worried about buying me anything for a little money, nor have you criticized me

    for being greedy! "

    Miguel said in a more serious tone, "Alina, I''ve said that I was wrong. I apologize to you, but let''s stop

    arguing, okay? I will buy you a diamond ring in the future, but at least give me a month! "

    Alina gritted her teeth and said, "No, thanks. I have a better choice. I don''t have to wait for you!" Then

    she was about to leave.

    Miguel suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "Alina, please don''t go! "

    "Let me go! "Alina suddenly shook off his hand and walked away. Just then, he came out and met

    Leena, who was standing behind the car and looking at them. Alina sneered and said to Leena, "You

    win. Without Leena Song, you will find a better boyfriend. But why do you go back now? Do you want to

    chase Miguel again? It means that even if you get married to him, you are still a very stupid woman! "

    Leena didn''t know what to say. Before she could say anything, Alina had left, walking quite proudly.

    Miguel called her, but didn''t chase after her. He just pounded his car dejectedly.

    However, Leena was still thinking about Alina''s words. Stupid woman, maybe she was really a stupid

    woman, who always received dissatisfied credits in the course of love. She didn''t look for Miguel to get

    back at him. She just felt a little ufortable when she saw that Alina and Miguel had a quarrel

    because she and Carlson misunderstood each other. Maybe she was too softhearted, or she really

    couldn''t let go of Miguel, so she couldn''t bear to see him sad and dejected for such a woman. She

    sympathized with Miguel and also intended to persuade him, but she really didn''t want to turn the

    tables. Alina''s words had gone too far for both of them

    "Why didn''t you go after her this time? "

    Miguel also noticed Leena, but he didn''t turn around. He still turned his back to her and said coldly,

    "What are you doing here? "

    Miguel''s tone was another kind of hurt to Leena. He could tolerate Alina''s unreasonable begging for

    mercy, but he couldn''t talk nicely to her. Suppressing her sadness, Leena tried to speak as calmly as

    possible, "I''m just here to ask you, is such a woman worth it? "

    "Don''t you have Carlson now? It''s none of my business? "Miguel''s attitude was still very cold.

    Leena thought she was ridiculous. She should have hit Miguel and Alina when they were down. Why

    did shee here to humiliate them? Unfortunately, she couldn''t be so vicious. No matter she still

    loved Miguel or she remembered the old love in her childhood, she wouldn''t watch Alina take

    advantage of Miguel. Carlson said that the reason why Alina took advantage of Miguel was not only

    because of love and money, but also because Alina was a smart woman? Therefore, she really couldn''t

    bear to see Miguel sink into it.

    "As far as I know, Alina is just using you. As for whether she loves you or not, I think you know better

    than me. "

    Miguel finally turned around and said impatiently, "So you are here to mock me that I dumped you but

    found this woman? Or do you want to take the opportunity to sow dissension between me and Alina so

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    that I can look for youter? "

    "Do you think I''m so inferior? Leena said sadly.

    "Or what? Didn''t you find a rich guy, Carlson, as soon as you broke up with me? He is richer and more

    mature than me, isn''t he? Leena, it means that you are not an innocent girl. You are totally different

    from your childhood. "

    With a bitter smile, or a mocking smile, or a helpless smile, Leena endured the pain and said, "I''ve

    always been who I used to be, but you''ve changed a lot. Carlson and I... Maybe I don''t have to exin

    to you that you won''t do anything to me no matter what you think. I''ll always be who I used to be. I

    haven''t changed at all! Today, I just want to tell you that Alina is just using you. As for whether he will

    listen to me or not, or if he wants to continue to mock me for asking for help, I have brought the words. I

    have left!" Then he left.

    Leena walked in an indifferent way. She was not as arrogant and angry as Alina, nor was she

    heartbroken. She just wanted to leave calmly and give him an indifferent back, so that he would know

    that even if he hurt her, she would still be strong, would not take it to heart, and would not be very sad.

    She would live a good life.

    Miguel couldn''t bear to see her like this. He was just angry and impulsive just now. Alina''s leaving

    made him very sad. He was also frustrated that Leena quickly found a man richer than him, so he

    vented all his anger on her. He couldn''t help saying harsh words until he heard her persuasion. He

    shouldn''t have vented her anger on Leena, so when she turned around and left, she said, "Leena. "

    Leena stopped and didn''t look back.

    After hesitating for a while, Miguel said with difficulty, "It was my fault. I lost my temper on you! But I

    have to persuade you out of kindness. Carlson is a man more powerful than Alina. If Alina takes

    advantage of me, Carlson might have a purpose for you? That man was more terrible than anyone

    else. He was always more rational and sober than anyone else! "

 Chapter 32 The Story Behind Carlson

    Chapter 32 The Story Behind Carlson

    Carlson was more rational and sober than anyone else.

    Miguel meant that it was impossible for Carlson to fall in love with her, and he had his own purpose to

    be with her. Although she didn''t know what Carlson wanted from her, she believed in Miguel''s words,

    because she knew better than anyone else that Carlson was rational and scrupulous in separating

    public from private interests.

    It seemed that Carlson never hid his ambitions and ambitions for Leena. He just wanted to keep her as

    a mistress, and it was impossible for him to marry her, so he would not give her any promise or

    protection.

    "I know. Thank you for your advice, but... I must have a purpose for him. "

    Miguel was a little surprised and frowned, "What else do you want from him? "

    "Anyway, I''ll find a way to get rid of him. "

    Miguel said nervously, "Do you think you can get rid of me if you want? It''s just your wishful thought. If

    he has any intention on you and you have something to do with him, you won''t be able to escape from

    his control! Now it seems that you are under his control! "

    "It''s not that serious. Anyway, I''ll be careful. "Yes, but Leena wat not confident in her heart. She had

    always known how dangerous Carlson was. At the beginning, she had always reminded herself not to

    owe him a favor, but since she asked about Renau''s phone number for Rena. She seemed to be

    sucked into a whirlpool created by Carlson. Carlson was a smart man. He knew how to make use of

    her step by step. The things between him and her grew bigger and bigger, and finally she couldn''t

    escape at all.

    "What do you want from him?" Miguel continued to ask.

    She just wanted to know where her brother was and whether she could pull him out of the Empire

    Group. However, it was not an easy job because that person was Carlson.

    Leena changed the topic, "Thank you for your concern, but I know what I''m doing. I''ll be responsible for

    what I''m doing. "

    "Leena, I advise you to leave him as soon as possible. No matter what your purpose is, don''t get

    involved with this man! Although I just came back, I know a lot about the domestic situation. My brother

    often contacted with Carlson, and he knows what kind of person he is. I want to say that no one can

    defeat his insidiousness and cunning. Have you heard of the "37" tragedy on the street of A city? "

    Leena looked up at him.

    "In the past, it was said that a group of gangsters fought on the street because of quarrels. In fact, it

    was the fight of the Empire Group. The Empire Group had always been controlled by the Qin Family.

    Unfortunately, Mr Aurther had only one son when they reached the old master. However, Mr. Arthur''s

    son was killed again, and then their power was taken away by the Feng Family. The Feng Family had

    only one daughter, andter the power of the Empire Group was pass down to the son-inw of the

    Feng Family, Dn Chen''s hand. This matter seemed to be peaceful, but in fact, it was a conspiracy.

    The main reason was that the Qin Family, Mr. Arthur had a grandson, Carlson. When Mr. Arthur was

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    killed, Vernon Qin was still young, but his power was taken away by the Feng Family. Do you think the

    Qin Family would be willing to ept it? "

    Miguel took a deep breath and said, "But it''s not easy to defeat the Feng Family. They have nned for

    this position for a long time. How can they let the Qin Family take it back so easily? Carlson has been

    suppressed until the " 37 " tragedy happened. People who don''t belong to this family don''t know the

    reason, but it must have something to do with him, because after the " 37 " tragedy, his position in the

    Empire Group has been established. Then he went straight up and gathered a group of old

    subordinates, who were against Dn Chen. "

    It was not until then that Leena realized that the background of Carlson was like this. When she heard

    the conversation between the people of the Empire Group in the hotel, she felt that Carlson and Dn

    Chen were at odds. She did not expect that there was such a story behind it.

    Miguel continued, "Do you think a man like Carlson can be cruel and merciless by all means in order to

    achieve his goal? Look at how many people have died, how many have been injured, and how much

    influence he has suffered. Do you think he will easily fall in love with a woman just to achieve his goal?

    I''m afraid you''ll be kicked away by him. "

    "Thank you for your advice. I''ll be careful. "

    Miguel sighed, "Then don''t contact with him! "

    "No, I still have to get in touch with him. "

    Miguel couldn''t figure it out and wanted to ask her again, but Leena said in advance, "It''ste. I''m going

    back! "

    Miguel felt that she had hidden something from him, so he said, "Even if we broke up, we can still be

    friends. "

    Hearing this, Leena wanted tough. Could they be friends after breaking up? She loved him so much

    and even felt it difficult to treat him as her brother. Finally, she lowered her head and said, "Maybe!"

    Then she turned around and left.

    Miguel didn''t call her, but felt a little guilty and distressed for such a girl. But what else could he say if

    she insisted on leaving? If she really fell in love with a man like Carlson, it would be a tragedy for her

    and him!

    Although he didn''t know what he was sad about, he was a little disappointed to see Leena and Carlson

    together.

    Leena didn''t expect to see Carlson after she left the underground parking lot. Carlson waited for a long

    time, but he didn''t show much impatience. He just spread out his hands and said, "I saw Alina running

    out just now. "

    "Really? What''s your opinion? It''s rare that you don''t go to work and wait for me here. Do you have any

    advice?" Leena stepped forward and answered.

    "Don''t you think you have a lot to exin to me? "

    "What does it have to do with you? "

    "Then why did you go to the parking lot and chat with Miguel? It''s me who asked you hang out with me

    today. You left me and ran away with another man for no reason. Miss Leena, you should be

    responsible for it! "

    Leena stood in front of him and said, "Carlson, no matter what you want from me, you must know that

    you have to exchange what I want for something else, or I won''t let you get it so easily. "

    "Miss Leena, what do you think I want from you? "

    "What do you think?" Leena looked at him with burning eyes, trying to see through his trick.

    However, Carlson just smiled indifferently. He put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer to

    him. He whispered to her, "I''ll go to the Heaven Hotel tonight to see you. Go to my home after work! "

    Raising her head, Leena stared at him and said, "Mr. Carlson, do you misunderstand me? It seems that

    I haven''t agreed to your request, right? "

    "Leena, don''t make me wait too long. My patience with a woman is limited! "

    "Are you going to force me? "

    "Well, maybe!" Carlson said in a yful tone.

 Chapter 33 The Slap

    Chapter 33 The p

    After returning to the apartment, Leena intended to tell Rena about her rtionship with Carlson,

    because she didn''t know how to deal with him. She needed someone to give her advice. Carlson''s

    patience for her had really reached its limit. If he really came to her by force, she seemed to have no

    way to deal with it. Although Rena was usually careless, she had a lot of tricks. It was necessary for her

    to let her good friend know her difficulties.

    Unfortunately, when she entered the room, she saw a very strange scene. Rena stood by the window

    with a cold face, her eyes red, as if she had just cried. And there was another person in the room. It

    was Jimmy. He was lowering his head to pack up his things.

    When Rena and Jimmy were in love, she treated him very well. When he was busy with his work

    outside, she would even took his clothes to wash. In addition, he often came to their apartment for

    dinner, so there were always some things left behind. Today, he came to pack up his things.

    At the sight of this, Leena understood what was going on. She felt embarrassed and heartbroken. She

    didn''t know what to say, and her own deeds had already been suppressed. She silently walked up to

    Rena, held her hand and whispered, "How did you let him in? "

    Leena knew what was on Rena''s mind. In fact, after lovers broke up, they usually would throw away

    everything that was left by each other, just like when she broke up with Miguel, she threw away the doll

    Ali Miguel gave to her at once. Although Rena hated Jimmy so much, when she saw his things in the

    apartment, she was still reluctant to throw them away, which meant that she still love him. No matter

    how careless Rena was, she was still very sensitive about love, especially when it came to the one she

    loved most. But it was exactly the one she loved most hurt her worst.

    Rena said coldly, "He must take his things and get out! "

    Jimmy retorted, "Don''t worry. I''ll pack up everything I left here and get out of here! "

    Rena shouted, "You''d better get out of here and never show up in front of me! "

    Jimmy quickly packed up his things and left, groaning. Leena couldn''t stand this, so she shouted,

    "Stop! I want to ask you something! "

    Then he turned around and asked casually, "What else can I do for you? "

    Leena said, "If you want to leave, you''d better quit the job arranged by Rena''s father, or you will die in a

    ugly way with the power of the Li Family! And return the money you owed to Rena and the expensive

    things she gave you. These don''t belong to you! "

    Jimmy said in distain, "Are you asking for break-up fee from me? What qualifications do you have?

    Those things don''t belong to you! "

    "Do you think this is the break-up fee? If she really wants to ask for it, you should also include the

    money that Rena had spent these years on dinner, your clothes and so on. I don''t know how long it will

    take for you to pay it back! I''m just asking for her the money and the valuable things you owed to her.

    You really don''t deserve those things! "

    "Am I a jerk? Then there must be an idiot to offer these things. She volunteered to give them to me. So

    what if I don''t give them back? She was so stupid to fall in love with a man who didn''t love her! "

    "If you don''t give it back, you won''t be able to get out of this door! "

    With a disdainful smile on his face, Jimmy said, "If you are capable, why don''t you ask her to hate me.

    She can''t even say that she hates me. She doesn''t want those things back because she still loves me!

    If she wants those things back, she had to ask herself! "

    Rena red up again. She pointed at the door and shouted, "Get out! Get out of my ce. Get far away

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    from me! "

    With a snort, he mmed the door and left,pletely away from Rena''s sight.

    Leena asked discontentedly, "Why are you so weak in front of him? What happens if you scold him?

    Why did you let him go so easily! I''m angry, just looking at him! "

    Tears streamed down Rena''s cheeks. She said with her lips trembling, "I don''t know how to say it. I just

    feel heartbroken! "

    "Since you hate him, scold him and ask him to return your things! Leena shouted.

    However, Rena squatted down, buried her head in her arms and said, "Leena, I''m so sad, really sad! I

    still love him in my heart. Damn it, I still love him! I don''t know how to say it. I just feel so sad! "

    All of a sudden, Leena fell into silence. She felt that the Rena in front of her was also herself. She was

    filled with righteous indignation and could swear when encountering other people''s emotional

    problems, but when encountering her own problems, she would be as weak as a paper tiger. It was not

    that she didn''t want to scold him, but that she felt heartbroken and didn''t know how to scold him. It was

    not that she didn''t want to hate him, but that she still loved him in her heart. How could she say she

    hates him when she still loves him? It was true that the jerk was mean, but it was also shameful for her

    to love him. So when facing the jerk, she had no confidence at all, let alone momentum? She didn''t

    know how to break out, so she became weak.

    Rena''s love for Jimmy was very deep, so she couldn''t be cruel to him even if he betrayed her. Her love

    for Miguel was long-term, not deep, but it was already a habit, a kind of obsession, so she couldn''t

    easily let it go. Even if he betrayed her, she was not willing to do anything to that man. She could only

    wipe her tears and immerse herself in sorrow.

    Rena muttered, "I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled! "All of a sudden, she stood up and chased

    after Jimmy. Leena was shocked and shouted her name, but she had already run out. She followed

    several floors of the stairs to the downstairs and suddenly shouted his name.

    "Jimmy! "It'' was a miserable scream. It''s like an abandonedmb running out to look for its master.

    When she had found him, she screamed in hoarse voice, begging for him to take her back and begging

    him for forgiveness.

    Seeing Renake this, Leena rushed up to her and grabbed her hand, "What are you doing? "

    Rena ignored her and pleaded pitifully, "Jimmy, let''s go back to the past, okay? I don''t care about

    anything as long as we go back to the past! "

    Leena suddenly grabbed her hand and shouted, "Are you crazy, Rena! "

    Rena still didn''t say anything. She just kept crying and her eyes were messy and crazy, as if she was

    going to try her best to grasp him and she didn''t care about anything. Then Leena understood

    something.

    Turning around to look at the scene for a long time, Jimmy couldn''t helpughing and said, "I''ve told

    you that she still loves me. Why don''t you mind your own business? "

    Leena angrily asked Rena, "Do you know what you are doing? How can you beg that man! "

    "Now you see, Rena is a poor idiot. She bought those things for me herself. Why should I return them

    to her? "

    Seeing that Rena was still out of her senses and even wanted to pray for him, ignoring his verbal

    attack. Leena finally pped on Rena''s face angrily and scolded, "Rena, are you crazy? You are

    praying for that man? Where is your dignity? Where is your backbone? Where is our friendship? If you

    don''t love yourself, I won''t stop you, but I won''t make friends with you! My friend should be proud, self-

    esteem, and can afford to let go! Breaking up with a man was nothing to be afraid of. There is plenty

    fish in the sea. There would never be ack of men in the world, but you had to protect your dignity.

    How could you let yourself be abused and trampled by others without resisting when you had fallen to

    the ground? Are you still Rena? Where is that chivalrous, careless and quick-minded Rena? How could

    you be a weak abandoned woman? Don''t you know that stepping on your own dignity is even

    more painful than cutting my heart! "

    As Leena spoke, she burst into tears. She felt sorry for her friend''s failure. Except her family, Rena was

    the only one she cared about so much. Rena was a few months younger than she, and she had always

    treated her as her sister. She protected Rena for so long, but now she should let others trample on her

    dignity so easily! How could it not hurt her heart!

    Although she was scolding Rena, she cried even harder than Rena and her tears fell down. But she

    didn''t blink her eyes and just stared at her coldly, trying to wake her up.

    "What''s so good about that man? Is he worth it? Even regardless of your dignity and our friendship in

    the past 10 years? You begged him. He wascent. You hurt your own heart, and also mine. Was

    it worth it? "

    Rena trembled all over. She had been looking at the sad and angry Leena, but she finally came to her

    senses. She suddenly walked up to Jimmy and pped him in the face. Gritting her teeth, she said,

    "Get out! I will never trample on my dignity again! "

    The p was very loud. Rena had practiced taekwondo since she was a child. It could be seen that the

    p was so powerful that Jimmy was forced to step back and almost fell to the ground.

    After that, Rena turned around and ran back to her rental house. Leena breathed a sigh of relief. Jimmy

    let out a scream and broke out the curse, but when he saw that Leena was staring at him coldly, he

    didn''t dare to speak. He could only swallow the insult. Leena chased after Rena.

    Fortunately, Rena came to her senses. They were good friends, very good friends!

 Chapter 34 The Invitation

    Chapter 34 The Invitation

    Leena didn''t know what was wrong with Rena. She squatted in the corner and tore her clothes once

    she had returned to the rental house. Leena stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong with you,

    Rena? "

    Rena didn''t answer. She just tore her clothes and quilt stubbornly. "Rena! "

    Rena stopped, but her hands and body were shaking. Seeing that, Leena cried, "If you feel

    ufortable, just cry out. Don''t torture yourself like this! "

    Rena finally said with her lips trembling, "Although I''m very sad, I still want to thank you. Thank you for

    waking me up. In the future I will never miss that man again! "She was choked with sobs before she

    could finish her words. And suddenly she burst into tears with Leena in her arms.

    She was like an abandoned child holding an adult, crying so hysterically and sadly. Leena could only

    hold her tightly tofort her, hoping to give her somefort with the power of friendship.

    At this moment, Spencer came in. He tiptoed and hid himself by the door, not knowing what to do.

    Leena saw him, but she paid no attention to him for the sake of Rena. She justforted Rena for a

    long time. When she almost finished crying, she asked Spencer, "Spencer, why are you here? What

    are you doing here? "

    Spencer said awkwardly, "nothing Nothing. I just saw what happened just now. I didn''t expect that

    person to be Jimmy. I also didn''t expect that Rena suffered so much. "

    Hearing this, Rena cried even more sadly and even burst into a rage of tears. Spencer hurriedly waved

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    his hand and said, "No, please don''t cry! I put foot in my mouth. In fact, it''s really unnecessary to do

    that for that man. There are many good men in the world. Don''t you think I''m a good man? "

    His words surprised both Leena and Rena. Spencer realized that he had said something wrong. How

    strange it sounded? Would it cause misunderstanding? He lowered his voice and said, "I said

    something wrong again. Don''t get me wrong. I won''t say anything! "

    Leena ignored him andforted Rena for a long time. After Rena stopped crying, she helped her sit

    on the bed and asked Spencer, "What are you doing here, Spencer? What''s up? "

    Scratching his head, Spencer took a stealthy nce at Rena and said, "Well, actually nothing serious. I

    just came to see you. I didn''t expect "

    Without guessing, Leena knew why he came here. Although Spencer was very dull, he wouldn''t have

    the time to look for them. Generally, he woulde only if Miguel ordered him toe. "Did Miguel

    ask you toe here? "

    Spencer was surprised that Leena used "Miguel" instead of "Dear Miguel". Was there anything wrong

    happened? He answered carefully, "well Dear Leena, we have a party tonight. How about youe

    and have dinner at Three Star Restaurant with us! "

    "Why? I have to go to work tonight. "

    Spencer''s eyes began to look up and down, and finally he made up an excuse. "Because today Today

    is my big day. Haha, I''ve finally entered thepany of Mike Song. From now on, I''ll be the colleague

    of the two brothers of the Song Family. Hahaha, soe here and celebrate with us! "

    Mike Song was Miguel''s brother, who was 1 year older than Spencer, and Spencer was 4 years older

    than Miguel. The three of them had grown up together. Spencer had always been frivolous and

    carefree, and it was also a good thing for him to enter thepany of Mike Song today. But this

    excuse sounded veryme, because Leena and Spencer were just acquaintances. Without Miguel,

    they were not even friends. How could he invite her to celebrate?

    Leena asked, "Will Miguel go, too? "

    Spencer nodded, "Well Yes. "

    "Did he send you here? "

    "HMM... Did he? "

    Leena knew the answer already and said calmly, "If he really wanted to invite me, there was no need to

    beat around the bush. I''ll be there tonight. "

    This time, even Rena looked at her in confusion. Spencer was surprised. "Are you reallying? "

    "There is no need to lie to you! "

    Spencerughed. Afterpleting the task, he left and went back casually.

    Rena asked Leena, "Why did you promise him that you would go? Did you forget yourself after you

    have taught me a lesson? Why would you go to see that scumbag, Miguel? "

    "Because I want to avoid someone tonight, and I need a reason. And I won''t go to work tonight. Leena

    answered frankly.

    Rena asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to see who? You''d rather see Miguel? "

    With a sigh, she finally told Rena about Carlson. Then she continued, "The things I bought should be

    sent to our rental houseter. You can open a Taobao Shop now! "

    Rena said seriously, "You are still in the mood to joke. Who dares to open a Taobao Shop with you if

    you offend such a person! "

    "Rena, I have told you about my brother. I really want to know the news about him. My mother can''t

    wait, either. She has been sick all the time. I don''t know how long she can wait. "

    "But you can''t mess up with him. It seems that he is not a simple man! "

    "I don''t know. Miguel said he was terrible. "Leena shook her head helplessly.

    "You can''t hide now. Why didn''t you discuss this with me in advance? "

    "I didn''t want you to know too much before, but now I have no choice. "

    Rena thought for a while and answered, "I think you have to find another backer to make him afraid. "

    Leena looked up, surprised and confused.

    Rena continued, "Miguel is not a good man. But Empire Group wouldn''t dare to fight against the high-

    rank officials? "

    "What do you mean? "

    Rena kept silent again. After a long time, she said, "Nothing. I just said it casually. Let''s think of another

    way. If he is only interested in you, it will be easy. At the worst, turn him off. I''m afraid that he has other

    purposes, and you can''t escape. "

    "I don''t think I am exploitable. I''m nobody, and I don''t have enough status and background for him to

    use. "Although Leena said so, she couldn''t help but think about what Carlson wanted her for and what

    he could get from her? Was it possible that he was just interested in her?

    In the evening, Leena asked for leave from Heaven Hotel, and went to the restaurant mentioned by

    Spencer. This time, she didn''t dress up. She didn''t even put on makeup, nor did she wear contact

    lenses. She just looked like what she usually looked like. She wore casual clothes, ponytail, and big

    ck frame sses. She dressed in a simple and easy way to engage in social activities.

    As soon as she entered the room, she found that it was very lively. It turned out that they were all

    Spencer''s friends. However, there were too many people. There were almost ten men, and each of

    them brought a beautiful femalepanion. The men were probably the children of high-ranking

    officials. Even if they were not, they were at least rich second generations. The women were all very

    charming. They were even prettier than the actresses in the entertainment circle. Moreover, they were

    all dressed very beautiful, as if a hundred flowers were fighting for spring, which could not be amazing.

    As soon as she entered the house, she was like a vige girl entering the city, ipatible with the

    surroundings. However, Spencer gave her a grand introduction and shouted, "Oh, distinguished guest

    is here! "

 Chapter 35 Awkward Position

    Chapter 35 Awkward Position

    "Who is the distinguished guest?" Asked Leena.

    Spencer ran over and said enthusiastically, "You! You are my distinguished guest!"

    "What do you think I am a distinguished guest? I don''t deserve it!" said Leena with a smile.

    Spencer grinned and invited her to sit. Leena picked up the bag in her hand and gave it to Spencer,

    "This is my gift for you."

    "What is it? Why do you bring gifts?"

    Leena said, "I don''t know what to give you. I''ll give you some money directly. I''m afraid that you don''t

    have much money and you can buy something else. It seems that you don''tck anything, so I have

    embroidered a cross stitch for you. It was started half a year ago. It means that realize your ambition. I

    just finished it today, and I bumped into you. I''m so lucky to meet you, so I sent it to you. Do you have

    any respect for it? I hope you don''t mind it. "

    Spencer still chuckled, "how dare I mind? I''m afraid someone will be jealous!" Then she looked in one

    direction.

    Leena looked up and saw Miguel, who was staring at them in the crowd expressionlessly, but his eyes

    were fixed on her, which made her a little confused.

    The people around her also looked at her. The men and women had different eyes. The men seemed

    to be watching a good show with a faint smile, and the women''s eyes were not friendly, as if Leena was

    an enemy.

    In Leena''s opinion, this was a woman''s jealousy. After all, she was dressed in earth and looked worse

    than them, but she was warmly received by Spencer. As for Miguel, she didn''t understand and didn''t

    want to explore. She just wanted to live in peace with him.

    "Do you like cross stitch, Leena?" said Spencer.

    "Yes, that''s right," replied Leena.

    "Then why don''t you give one to Mr. Miguel?"

    Leena looked up at him with a puzzled look. Spencer continued, "We grew up together. He joined me

    and you grew up together with him. Why don''t you just give him to me?"

    Leena still looked at drew in confusion. She doubted whether he didn''t know what had happened

    between her and Miguel. Atst, she found a far fetched reason and said, "Then we have to wait for the

    Mr. Miguel to treat us!"

    Spencer caught an excuse and said in surprise, "Do you want Mr. Miguel to treat you to dinner?"

    Someone in the two generations of the officials hooted, "Oh, this is to invite Mr. Miguel to dinner. Why

    didn''t you say anything?"

    Everyone thought that Miguel would show disdain, but Miguel stood out and said seriously, "I''ll treat

    you a meal next time."

    They couldn''t understand. Looking at Miguel, they didn''t seem to know Miguel. MiguelSong had

    abandoned a woman. Why was he so interested in Leena? And he didn''t love her before!

    The two officials said, "Haha, is it a treat alone?"

    Miguel didn''t answer, but looked at Leena, as if waiting for her answer. Others had some spections.

    The two rich officials thought it was interesting, while the girls were a little jealous, especially for Miguel.

    Leena was confused. She didn''t understand why Miguel said that. Shouldn''t he be cold to her?

    Spencer said, "Mr. Miguel wants to invite you to dinner. Why don''t you respond? You have to send him

    the cross stitch next time! Don''t buy anything for me."

    Lowering her head, Leena thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "You can send it to me, but you

    don''t have to eat." Although his tone was t, with her expression, there was a sense of rejection

    thousands of miles away. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the private room became depressed, quite

    cold.

    Before Spencer could say anything more, Leena raised her head and said as if nothing had happened,

    "Aren''t we going to have dinner?"

    Spencerughed and encouraged everyone to have dinner. The atmosphere became lively again.

    Leena walked to her seat and didn''t dare to look at Miguel. Although she didn''t understand why he

    invited her to dinner, she should refuse him, because she didn''t want to have any contact with him

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    anymore. Miguel Yang seemed to be looking at her all the time. The others had all taken their seats,

    but he was still standing there, facing this direction. Leena didn''t understand what he was doing. Why

    did he do that? It seemed that he was very disappointed, and there should be nothing to lose.

    She found a corner and was about to sit down, but Spencer called her, "Leena,e and sit here!"

    Leena raised her head and saw drew pointing to a seat next to Miguel. If Miguel took a seat, he would

    really sit next to her. What was he going to do in such an awkward ce?

    "No, thanks. I''ll leave soon."

    "Ah, you want to leave so soon?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry. I have something else to doter." said Leena. Spencer lowered his head and sighed in

    disappointment. Without any exnation, Leena took the seat she had chosen.

    At the dinner table, they had a good time. Most importantly, there were a lot of people. Spencer and his

    friends were very talkative. The atmosphere between them was very good, and the girls were also very

    cooperative. They silently made vases and spice to make the men happier. Leena kept eating and

    wanted to leave as soon as possible. She didn''t live in the same world with them. It was strange that

    Spencer asked her toe. She wouldn''t bite the bullet to join them.

    Miguel also didn''t fit in this circle like Leena. He behaved abnormally today. He didn''t eat much and

    didn''t say anything. He just kept silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. It could be seen that he

    had a good position among these people. Maybe he was the boss, so everyone noticed that he didn''t

    say anything and deliberately caused his topic. However, he only answered once in a while, not

    enthusiastic or saying much.

    When Leena was full, she stood up and said, "Spencer, I''m full. I have to go now. Take your time!"

    All of a sudden, Miguel stood up and said, "I''ll drive you home!"

    All the people present were stunned and looked at the two of them in silence, as if they could not

    understand their thoughts. Leena didn''t know what was wrong with Miguel. He treated her strangely

    tonight, which confused her a lot. This time, she was surprised and confused when he took the initiative

    to stand up.

    "Okay, let Mr. Miguel drive you home. It''s fun!" said Spencer.

    What game could she y with Miguel? Leena was even more confused, but no matter how strange

    she was, she wouldn''t think too much. She just said to Spencer, "No, I''ll go back by myself.".

    However, Miguel had already walked up to her and said, "Let me drive you back."

    As soon as she waved her hand, she said, "No, no..." He said, "I want it. Spencer asked me to send

    you back. I should do it."

    Leena refused, "No, I really don''t need it... You don''t have to listen to Spencer..."

    But Miguel went out with the car key in his hand. "You don''t have to do this, Miguel. I can take a taxi

    home," said Leena.

    Miguel left quickly, leaving no chance for her to exin. Leena had no choice but to keep chasing after

    him. She didn''t say anything until she saw him ring the doorbell at the elevator door, "You really don''t

    have to send me back! It''s good for me to go back alone now!"

    "I don''t think you need to be alone." Said Miguel.

    "What?"

    Miguel suddenly turned around and said with great determination, "Leena, I broke up with Alina."

 Chapter 36 Could You Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 36 Could You Give Me Another Chance

    These words were like a time bomb smashing down. Leena was a little confused. After a long time, she

    smiled and said, "What did you say? "She didn''t know why sheughed. She just thought it was funny,

    really funny! He didn''t do such a strange thing to her until he broke up with Alina tonight? Why did he

    say that to her? Did he want to ask her to stay?

    Miguel said, "After we met you and Carlson in the shopping mall today, I quarreled with Alina and you

    saw it. Not long after, we broke up on the phone. "

    "Did she take the initiative to break up with you? "There was still a slight smile on her lips. She couldn''t

    help but want to sneer!

    After a moment''s silence, Miguel answered, "It was her who proposed first, but if she didn''t, I would be

    very disappointed in her. I found that she... She is not who she used to be, and I... He didn''t want to be

    with her so much! "

    "Do you still love her?" Leena asked.

    Miguel thought for a while and sighed, "What is love? Was it still love if hatred and love intertwined?

    "Then I turned to look at Leena, "But I feel veryfortable to be with you! "

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Leena had an impulse to run away. Although she was angry, she was a little pleased, unwilling or

    ironic? She didn''t know how she felt, but felt veryplicated and strange. Could Miguel say

    something like that to calm her down? How could she not think too much!

    "And then? Leena asked patiently, but the irony in her eyes was more obvious and the corners of her

    mouth were weird.

    "Are you still willing to start with me? Miguel Yang asked cautiously.

    Leena didn''t answer. The smile on her lips was more obvious, but there was no happiness or

    expectation, only irony.

    "I know I''m a jerk. "Miguel flipped his hair randomly and said impatiently and dispiritedly, "But I hope

    you can think about it carefully. We can still be together. If you give me a chance, I will let go of the past

    and start with you. This time, I will start with you wholeheartedly. "

    Biting her lower lip, Leena looked into the distance. She didn''t know what kind of expression was in her

    eyes, but she felt very ufortable, very ufortable and funny. She said, "It''s true that I loved you

    before, Miguel, but I''m not sure if it''s true love or just taking you as an idol. I''m not reconciled because I

    haven''t been able to get you for so many years. I was very happy that you said you were going to be

    with me, and I forgot to find out whether I was willing to ept it or not after waiting for so many years.

    Until you said that you were going to be with Alina, I felt heartbroken when you left, but it did not break

    my heart. And with you doing so, the shadow of your idol that had been established in my heart for

    many years was also destroyed. I found that I did not care about you as much as before. It was true. "

    Miguel Yang exined anxiously, "I was a big blow to you, but I was sincere when I fell in lovw with

    you. "

    "But you didn''t expect that Alina would appear, and you still love Alina so much, right? I don''t know how

    to exin your so-called sincerity. You dated me because of your sincerity, but you ran away when

    Alina appeared. Is it sincerity? Just because you didn''t expect Alina to appear can you exin it?

    Before you let go of your ex-girlfriend, Miguel, you went to another woman''s heart to hurt her. If you

    didn''t let go of your ex-girlfriend, you wouldn''t be sincere. How could you be sincere? "

    "But when I dated you, I tried to start a new rtionship and let go of Alina. "

    "But you didn''t expect that you still love her so much, did you? Leena asked.

    Atst, Miguel didn''t say anything, as if he couldn''t find any exnation.

    "Miguel, if you still love Alina, don''t fall in love with other women easily. This will not only hurt the

    women behind, but also hurt Alina and yourself. If you are determined to let go of the old rtionship

    and start a new one, you should treat her well. Don''t tell others that you can''t let go of Alina when you

    start a new rtionship with others. If you go back, it will hurt her heart more. What you have done

    can''t make me agree, and now you turn to me for help, let alone me agree. I just think you are

    ridiculous. The matter of love can''t be solved with hesitation, because you can hesitate, but not

    everyone is willing to wait for you and forgive you! "

    Leena''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring on Miguel''s head. Seeing that she was about to

    enter the elevator and leave, Miguel stopped in front of the door and said, "Leena, don''t you consider

    my invitation? Are you going to refuse me? "

    "Yes, because I don''t feel your sincerity. Said Leena coldly and firmly.

    "Do you think I''m joking? "

    "You are not kidding, so I think you are more terrible, because if you are so serious, you can hurt

    others. If you don''t love me, please don''t pursue me. I don''t want to be fooled by you again. "

    "Leena, I''m not ying with you this time. I want to start with you. "

    "Sorry, I can''t see your sincerity! "Leena still said coldly and took his hand away, trying to close the

    elevator door. Miguel was stubborn and unwilling to let go. The two of them were in a stalemate.

    "Miguel, what''s the matter? "

    Miguel was shocked by her call. He probably didn''t expect that she would call his full name directly.

    Was this the Leena he knew? Was she still the one who looked up to him with all her heart?

    He finally let go of her and said dejectedly, "I feel that you are really not the same as before. You really

    don''t love me so much! "

    "So let go of me! "

    Miguel lowered his head for a while and finally let go of her. Leena closed the elevator door. At the

    moment the elevator closed, Leena wanted tough, but her tears came out again with a smile. She

    was relieved. She regained her self-esteem and returned Miguel''s cruelty to him. But why was she not

    happy at all? She just felt very sad and aggrieved.

    When Leena went downstairs, she didn''t expect to meet Carlson. She had been preupied since she

    left the hotel, so she walked with her head down and didn''t notice the surrounding scenery.

    Unexpectedly, Carlson stopped in front of her and said, "Why don''t you go to work? It turns out that you

    are here to attend a party of rich guys. "

    Shocked, Leena stared at him and said, "Why are you here, Carlson? "

    "I''m here to wait for you! Shouldn''t you give me an exnation? "

 Chapter 37 Be With Me

    Chapter 37 Be With Me

    Carlson smiled and said, "I''m here to wait for you! Shouldn''t you give me an exnation? "

    Leena pulled her bag on her shoulder to hide her nervousness and answered coldly, "There''s nothing

    to exin. I didn''t agree to any of your requirements, Mr. Carlson. "

    With a meaningful smile, Carlson said, "Don''t you want to know the news about your brother? I''ve got it

    for you. "

    Hearing that, Leena was silent all of a sudden. She was not as confident as before. Did Carlson always

    know that she wanted to know about her brother and had been acting with her for such a long time?

    At this time, Miguel followed her downstairs. When he saw her talking with Carlson, he walked over and

    said, "Leena. "

    Leena turned around and frowned, "Why did youe down? Miguel "

    "Why are you with him again? Miguel asked in a very dissatisfied tone.

    Carlson nodded as if he knew something. He asked Miguel, "How can Alina go back? It turns out that

    Mr. Miguel turned around and went to find Leena again. I wonder if Miss Leena will still wait for you. "

    Miguel smiled and said, "You must be kidding, Mr. Carlson. You don''t have to be so clear about our

    affairs, do you? "

    "Yes, I don''t care about your business. I only want to know how does Miss Leena fell!" Carlson looked

    at Leena with a smile and decided to leave this problem to her.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After struggling for a while, she said to Miguel coldly, "You can go back now. It''s none of your business.

    "

    Miguel held her hand and asked, "Are you going with him? "

    Looking at him, Leena replied firmly, "Yes, I think you don''t have to care about it! "

    "Leena, give me a chance. You know what kind of person Carlson is. You can''t go with him! "

    Leena shook off his hand again and said, "Miguel, you don''t have to worry about me." then she walked

    towards the car of Carlson.

    "Leena! "Miguel called her.

    After thinking for a while, Leena turned around and said, "I don''t know what you mean, but please take

    a firm stand in the future. You should show your sincerity to any girl. Let''s temporarily put an end to our

    rtionship. If you still want to be friends, please don''t harass me. Your harassing doesn''t show your

    sincerity, which will only annoy me. "

    Miguel finally fell silent, but he looked at her in disbelief, looking a little hurt.

    Leena turned around and sat on the passenger seat when Carlson closed the door. Carlson was very

    satisfied with her performance. He made a gesture of goodbye to Miguel, got in the car and drove

    away.

    On the way, Leena was silent and thought about how to deal with Carlson. It was a negotiation, and the

    person who negotiated with her was a very powerful person.

    Carlson drove the car silently. When they arrived at amunity, Leenaasked, "Where are you taking

    me to? "

    "My apartment." There was a faint smile on his lips, which seemed very cozy.

    Leena was very nervous. She pulled the seat belt subconsciously and said, "Mr. Carlson, what do you

    mean? "

    Carlson still said in a calm tone, "When I negotiate with you, you are thinking about how to negotiate

    with me, aren''t you? I''ll give you the chance now. "

    Leena stared at him and wondered if he could read her mind. He could always guess what she was

    thinking. This man was so terrible that he could always see through others.

    Carlson started the car for a while and stopped in front of a European style building with two floors. He

    got out of the car and opened the door for Leena. "Here we are. "

    Leena hesitated and didn''t know if she should go with him.

    "Miss Leena is not like Director Leena at all now. She is not decisive at all. "

    Leena got out of the car directly. Since she hade, she would like to go with him. She didn''t believe

    that this man could do anything to her without grace. Although Carlson owned the Empire Group, he

    wouldn''t use three dirty tricks to get a woman.

    After entering the room, Carlson was busy at the bar counter and asked her, "What would you like to

    drink, wine, coffee, or tea? "

    Leena was still looking around his apartment. Since it was not his home, people like Carlson couldn''t

    let others know where he lived. The apartment was just a ce for resting asionally, but it was

    luxuriously decorated. European style buildings were equipped with European style furniture. He also

    had a good taste. The paintings on the wall and lights were ssic. Hearing that, she said, "No, thank

    you. "

    Without any hesitation, he poured himself a ss of wine and sat down in front of Leena. "Miss Leena,

    are you afraid that I will drug you in the wine? "

    Leena returned to the state of Director Leena and said with a smile, "Mr. Carlson, nothing forcibly done

    is going to be agreeable. If something forcibly done is not fragrant, is it? "

    Carlson shook his ss and said casually, "Miss Leena, I know what you need. Let''s make a deal. "

    "What do you think I need? What do you want me to do in exchange? "

    Taking a sip of wine, Carlson said, "You should know that... Your father''s matter has something to do

    with the Empire Group, right? If he hadn''t had anything to do with the Empire Group, he wouldn''t have

    been in trouble. "

    Leena''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect that Carlson knew her family so well. When her father had

    an ident, she was still young. Although her mother had never told her anything, she had always felt

    that her father was different from others. He would always go out for a period of time, not by the bus.

    There were many things that were mysterious and often discussed with her mother at midnight.

    At that time, my brother had grown up and often followed my father. One night, he came back in a hurry

    and said to my father, "Something happened." But He didn''t say anything. My father''s expression was

    heavy. Before long, the "37" tragedy mentioned by Miguel happened. Later, my father also had an

    ident, and the reason was said to be rted to the "37" tragedy.

    At that time, Leena had a vague feeling that her father had a connection with the imperial group, and

    then she learned that her brother owed the money of the Empire Group, which made her more certain.

    But she didn''t know the inside story, nor did she know how serious it was, and how far it would affect

    her family in the future.

    "The Yang Family can''t be proved innocent, even if your father is dead, even if many years have

    passed." said Carlson.

    Leena''s hands trembled. She couldn''t restrain her fear. She even said nervously, "What do you want? "

    Carlson walked over, put his arm around her shoulder, and pinched her chin with one hand. "Be my girl.

    Otherwise, not only your brother, but also the Yang Family will fall into a difficult situation. "

    Leena was still trembling, but she sneered, "Mr. Carlson, are you so interested in me? "

    Carlson shook his head and told the truth, "No, I''m interested in you not only because you''re a woman

    who attracts me, but also because... I want to deal with Dn Chen! You must be with me. You can''t

    escape! "

 Chapter 38 Partners

    Chapter 38 Partners

    "Why do you think I will be with you, Mr. Carlson?" Leena asked.

    "Because... I don''t think you will give up your brother so easily." Carlson let her go, took out an

    envelope under the tea table and handed it to her, "Are you interested in it? Maybe that''s what you''re

    looking forward to? "

    Staring at the envelope for a while, Leena finally took it and opened it to see her brother''s photos,

    which were received recently. Her brother, Peterson Yang, had a beard and looked much cooler than

    before, but he was also full of cruelty, not like the sunny young man a few years ago.

    At this time, Peterson Yang was with some people of the Empire Group. He smoked, drank, went to

    some entertainment ces, and even when he was wearing a suit, he was standing in the group of the

    Empire Group. Judging from these photos, his world was degenerate,pletely different from

    ordinary people.

    Seeing these photos, Leena felt sad. After her father''s ident, her brother''s business also failed, and

    then he borrowed usury. He was often paid back and ran away from home. He rarely contacted his

    family, and in the end, he even disappeared for several years.

    Over the years, she and her mother had been inquiring about his whereabouts, and sometimes they

    even thought that he was dead. How many times had her mother been sad for this? Leena was

    determined to find her brother and give her an exnation no matter what.

    "Did you see anything? Are you sad?" Carlson asked Leena.

    Leena slowly put away the photos and tried to calm herself down, so that she wouldn''t show any ws

    in front of this man as usual. Because too much emotion would be used and controlled by the

    opponent. She said, "What do you mean by showing me these photos? "

    "I''m telling you that your brother has been like this since he joined the Empire Group for more than a

    year. If you don''t save him, I''m afraid he won''t be your brother anymore. The Empire Group was a big

    and deep hole. "Carlson raise his hands and made a gesture. "If you fall into it, you will definitely be

    demonized, especially in front of huge use. At that time, you will lose your conscience. I don''t know if

    Miss Leena would like to see her brother be like this. "

    Leena wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth as soon as she opened her mouth. She was

    very clear about what Carlson had portrayed, and from the photos, she could see that Peterson Yang

    had gradually changed, bing cold and ambitious. If one day she took her brother home, but he

    was like this, she didn''t know if her mother could ept it.

    Carlson smiled. Seeing the result he wanted, he said, "Now, we are partners. You, be my girlfriend and

    help me deal with Dn Chen. I will let your brother go. "

    "I don''t know what use I have in letting you deal with Dn Chen. "

    "Well, because your father''s death has something to do with the Empire Group. More specifically, you

    don''t need to know how to do. You only need to cooperate with me to deal with Dn Chen. "

    "But it''s unfair. "Leena raised her eyebrows. "I can live a great benefit for you, but I only saved my

    brother and sacrificed me. You didn''t sacrifice anything. "

    "Then what else do you want, Miss Leena?" Carlson also looks askance at her and interrogates her,

    "Money or power? Do you want the power and money of the Empire Group? If you want it, of course I

    will give it to you. But from now on, the Yang Family and the Empire Group can''t get rid of each other. "

    "I don''t want anything. I just think that Mr. Carlson is a good nner. It''s indeed better for you. "

    "Of course, it''s the best for a businessman to plot against others. And for Miss Leena, your brother is

    everything, isn''t he? If you abandon me, do you have any other way to save your brother? "

    Lowering her head, Leena didn''t say anything, ''Yes, was there any other way except for Carlson?'' She

    thought. She had taken the risk to approach him because she knew that only Carlson could save her

    brother.

    "Miss Leena, do you agree with our cooperation? "

    "Please let me think about it for a few days. "

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, hardy said, "Very good. Miss Leena has finally softened her

    attitude. "

    Leena felt depressed. She had been keeping her virginity for so many years. Even if she came from a

    poor family and went to an entertainment ce like Heaven Hotel, she didn''t lose herself. She used to

    work in other ces before she entered the Heaven Hotel. A boss wanted to have sex with her. At that

    time, her mother was the most sick, but she refused and endured bravely. If she met all kinds of people

    in the Heaven Hotel, she would attract the attention of some lecherous men and offend some people.

    But she didn''tpromise even when she was threatened and tempted. Was it so easy topromise

    today?

    This was not a hidden rule, but it was more powerful than it. It would ruin her life.

    She had been dreaming that she would study hard, work hard and save enough money to wait for her

    graduate. She would find a decent job with a stable and high sry. Then she wouldpletely get rid

    of bad entertainment ces like Heaven Hotel and start a new life. She would have a beautiful love,

    and there would be someone worth spending time with. Even if he was not rich or handsome, it was

    okay. As long as he was willing to take care of her mother with her, the two of them would live such a

    simple life. She didn''t need a vigorous love, but only stable and safe, but it seemed to be a luxury, and

    she couldn''t even touch a little.

    She would graduate in one year, but she couldn''t wait even one year.

    Leena looked up at Carlson and she suddenly had a grudge against him.

    He lifted her long hair and kissed her on her side face. Then he whispered in her ear, "Leena, in fact,

    you are a very charming woman. "

    Leena sneered. What he said just was to attract him. No one really loved her for so many years. Even

    Miguel just yed with her feelings. How pathetic she was!

    Leena said, "I''m very curious about whether a person like you will fall in love with a woman. If you really

    fall in love with a woman, will you still put interests first and sacrifice that woman? "

    "Fall in love?" Carlson raised his eyebrows. "What is love? Can it be money? "

    "So, Mr. Carlson and I are really different people. No matter how hard my conditions are, I still believe

    in love and wait for love. And Mr. Carlson, probably in your heart, there is no love at all two words!

    "Leena smiled. Although it was cozy, it was more like a sneer.

    "So, Miss Leena is an idiot. "

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, I''m an idiot. But for someone I don''t love, I won''t let him take advantage of her so easily! "

 Chapter 39 Car Accident

    Chapter 39 Car ident

    When Leena went back, she was in a trance. She had almost taken the subway to the station. She had

    been thinking about what Carlson had said and how to choose.

    When they got home, Rena was still waiting for her. She asked, "Why do youe back sote? Did

    Spencer make things difficult for you? "

    Leena said sadly, "Two incredible things happened today. "

    "What''s the matter? You seem to be in a bad mood. What''s wrong? Is there anything more painful than

    breaking up with love? Rena asked in confusion.

    "Today, Miguel broke up with Alina and came to beg for my forgiveness. Besides, Carlson asked me to

    be his girlfriend on the condition of saving my brother. "Leena said bluntly and powerlessly.

    Rena was a little surprised. She pulled her to sit down at the desk and asked nervously, "Why did you

    meet Carlson again? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t contact him? "

    "I really want to save my brother. I don''t know what to do." Leena was confused and upset.

    "Then why do you have to look for Carlson. "

    "At present, I don''t have anyone more capable than him. He is a member of the Empire Group. ""

    Rena still couldn''t understand. Although Carlson was a fast way, he was not the only one in the Empire

    Group. It was not impossible to know safer people through other ways. But to be honest, no one was

    reliable in the Empire Group. Rena hesitated for a while.

    Leena kept silent for a while, and finally told Rena what had happened to her family. "Rena, you know

    how my father died. Today, Carlson told me that it has something to do with the Empire Group, which

    reminded me of it. When I was a child, I did think that my father had something to do with brother and

    the Empire Group, but I just couldn''t believe it. Carlson asked me to be his girlfriend not just to y

    tricks on me, but also because I can help him deal with Dn Chen. Although I don''t know the reason,

    he probably won''t let me go. "

    Rena held her hand and said, "I understand you. You have always been an innocent girl and have your

    own principles. If you follow the Carlson, your years of faith will be destroyed. But do you really want to

    save your brother, don''t you? "

    Leena nodded and slowly bent over the table, as if this could support her decadence and make her a

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    little rely on.

    "I really don''t understand why Miguel came back to you. Is it really so easy for him to break up with

    Alina? Even if he has broken up with you, there is no need to look for you back, because he doesn''t

    love you so much. "Rena analyzed.

    "I''m just pathetic, because I haven''t had a man who really loves me since I was born. "

    "Don''t mention it. I even met Jimmy and fell in love with him before. "Rena shook her head, gnashed

    her teeth and said. "It''s all Alina''s fault! "

    Leena didn''t say anything.

    Rena continued, "Compared with Miguel and Carlson, I think Miguel is better. But you can''t save your

    brother if you don''t agree with Carlson. "

    "I don''t know. I don''t want to think about it anymore. I''m very tired! "

    Seeing this, Rena stopped persuading.

    In the next few days, Leena was very free. She went to work and had sses as usual, and neither did

    Carlson nor Miguel. Sometimes, she had to forget the thrilling life, thinking that her previous worries

    were just a dream, but every time she thought of them, she felt sad.

    If life gave a person a choice but that person did not choose in time, life would often take the initiative

    to make a choice for that person, but the result might not be what she wanted. That was exactly how

    Leena lived. When she was in a dilemma and couldn''t make a decision, Spencer called her and said

    that Miguel had a car ident.

    When she heard this, Leena was still in ss. She just answered a phone secretly and heard such

    explosive news. At that time, she only felt that her heart missed a beat. She was a little worried, but she

    was not so nervous and heartbroken. She asked Spencer about the process of the car ident and

    the hospital he was in, and waited patiently for the end of the ss before leaving the ssroom.

    Rena asked where she was going. She said, "Miguel had a car ident. I want to see him. "

    Rena asked again, "Is it serious? "

    "I don''t know. I guess she won''t die, but it''s not easy for him to be sent to the hospital. "

    Rena sighed slightly, "Well, not bad. Maybe you and Miguel can be together again. "

    Leena didn''t answer. She left her books and her bag.

    At that time, Leena didn''t want to be with Miguel. She just followed the invitation of Spencer and went

    to the hospital to see him as a friend. She didn''t expect that so many people woulde to the

    hospital. Miguel''s family members and friends had alle, and the scene was very grand, which

    made Leena a little stressed. Because those people were all people of high status, and only she was

    unclear about her identity.

    She had seen Miguel''s family several times when she was a child. In her impression, her father was

    very kind and always smiled without saying much. Uncle Ronald was a little chatty and looked shrewd

    and strict. Her brother, Mike Song, was very calm. He was about 5 years older than Miguel, so she

    didn''t y with them much. Leena remembered that Mike looked like an adult in his early years. He

    didn''t expect to meet his family members here. Basically, they didn''t change their characters. However,

    his father didn''te, but had a sister-inw of Miguel.

    Mrs Susan was giving a lecture to Miguel. She talked a lot about driving after drinking and love work,

    and finally focused on Alina''s idea. Leena remembered the most clear sentence that Mrs Susan

    repeatedly emphasized, "Why are you like this for a woman? Didn''t she run away with others? Is it

    worth it for her? Are all the women in the world dead? Why do you only care about her! "

    Miguel touched his forehead and said, "Mom, my car ident has nothing to do with her. I don''t care

    about her either. Don''t get me wrong! "

    "How dare you say that your business has nothing to do with her! "

    Miguel said impatiently, "I really don''t know! "

    Miguel''s sister-inw was persuading Mrs Susan. She also pulled Miguel''s hand and told him not to

    contradict his mother.

    It was not a good time for Leena to go in, so she just hid quietly aside. Unexpectedly, when Spencer

    saw her, he came over and pulled her. "When did youe here? "

    "Let me see. I''ll leave if he''s fine. Leena answered awkwardly.

    "Leave? Can you leave? What if I say that the car ident was caused by you? Don''t you want to give

    me an exnation? "

    "Me? "Leena was surprised. "Mrs Susan was talking about Alina. "

    "Alina is a thing of the past. How can you believe her? "

 Chapter 40 The Proposal

    Chapter 40 The Proposal

    "Me? "Leena was surprised." Are you kidding? Susan was talking about Alina. "

    "Alina is a thing of the past. Why don''t you believe this?

    When the two were talking, Miguel saw them. He turned around and said, "Leena, you''re here. "

    Susan said with a shrewd look, "Who are you? "

    Leena didn''t know how to exin. So Miguel said, "Mom, she is the daughter of Uncle Bowen. "

    "Which Uncle Bowen? "Susan still didn''t get it. After all, it had been 9 years since thest time they

    met. The two families didn''t know each other before, how could they remember each other now?

    Miguel didn''t know how to answer, either. Leena replied frankly, "I''m Bowen''s daughter. Nice to meet

    you! "

    In the face of her father''s past, Leena still felt painful, but she never denied that he was her father,

    because no matter how wrong her father was, he was still her father. She couldn''t just skip or hide his

    name just because he made some mistakes. Although it would be better for her life, it was disrespectful

    to her father.

    Therefore, when others asked about her background, she never hid or dodged, and answered quite

    frankly. Uncle Lewis once said that she was too honest and it was not good to reveal her identity, but

    she answered that he was her father, and she couldn''t deny it.

    Surprised, Susan stared at Leena for a while, with her eyes flickering. Nobody knew what she was

    thinking about. Maybe she was surprised to see the daughter of a sinner appearing beside her son, or

    she was surprised to see the daughter of an old friend?

    Spencer walked up to her and said, "Oh, auntie, the two of them have something to deal with. Just

    leave some space for them to talk. I''m sure that it can fix Miguel. "

    Other high-ranking officials who knew the situation also joined in the persuasion. Although Susan didn''t

    understand what was happening and had been looking at Leena in surprise, she was still persuaded by

    Spencer to leave Leena and Miguel in the ward alone.

    Leena didn''t know why Miguel kept her here and what else he wanted to say, so she kept silent.

    Miguel kept looking at her for a long time before he finally said, "I''m sorry, Leena. "

    Leena raised her head and was obviously embarrassed. She was even more confused about his

    behavior. "You have nothing to apologize for. I heard that you had a car ident today, so I came here.

    I''m relieved to see that you''re fine. I''m leaving soon. Take care of yourself. "

    "Are you in such a hurry to leave? Don''t you want to stay with me for a little longer? Miguel asked.

    Leena signed, "Miguel, I don''t know what else to say to you. I''ve said that we can only be friends. That

    is the best I can do. It''s impossible for us to go back to the past. Alina''s appearance disturbed my

    feelings about you. You are no longer my idol, and I won''t follow you around anymore. But you can still

    be my brother, so that''s the only thing I can do. "

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Miguel suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, "Leena, can you listen to my exnation? "

    Leena felt very ufortable being grabbed by him. She wanted to get rid of him, but when she saw

    the infusion needle in his other hand, she was afraid that it would be bad if she got rid of him and hurt

    him. So she could only bear the difort and let him hold her, but she still disagreed, "What else do

    you want to say? "

    "Don''t you want to save your brother? I have an idea. Miguel said decisively. His words worked and

    shocked Leena.

    Leena looked at him in a daze. When she looked into his eyes, she wanted to see if he was lying, but

    she found that Miguel was very sincere. He really couldn''t be more sincere, and there was even the

    meaning of begging in his eyes.

    What was he begging? For her to stay? But why did he change his attitude towards her so greatly? At

    that moment, Leena couldn''t tell the meaning in his eyes. The affection came so fast that it was difficult

    to tell whether it was true or not.

    Miguel continued, "You don''t have to go to Carlson. You don''t have to descend yourself. Why do you

    choose to be with him if you don''t love him? "

    "How do you know that I''m going to ask Carlson for help? "It took a long time for Leena to say that.

    "I know. If you want to save your brother, who else can you turn to except him? "Miguel''s eyes are still

    affectionate and sincere. "At first, I didn''t have any idea, butter I have found a way. Now, not only

    Carlson save your brother, I can save him, too. "

    "What can you do? Leena asked.

    "My brother, but it''s veryplicated and needs your cooperation. "

    Miguel stared at her with sincerity in his eyes. Hearing that, Leena didn''t say anything. She just thought

    that it would be good if Miguel could help her. Although Miguel had betrayed her, which made her sad

    and had biases against him, he was easier to get along with than Carlson.

    "Why do you help me? Leena asked.

    "I just want to make it up to you. I''m so sorry for what I have done to you before. And after what Alina

    had done to me. I finally know who is good to me and who deserves my love. "

    "You want to be good to me just because you know who is good to you? You want to be with me not

    because you love me, but because you feel guilty? Leena asked in disappointment. Although Miguel

    said it sincerely, she was still sad. No one was happy in the face of a failed love. Even if Miguel came

    back to her, it was not because he loved her, but because he just wanted topensate her. She was

    still a poor person that no one loved.

    In the past, she was a little jealous of Alina. Why did so many men love Alina even though she was so

    publicized and so skittish? Why was it so difficult for her to live a simple life and to find a man who

    loved her and who was equal in family background and conditions?

    Miguel said, "I still have feelings for you. I pursued you before Alina had appeared, didn''t I? I had

    feelings for you at that time. "

    "At that time, our love was just like the first love we had when we were young, which was unforgettable.

    It was the same for me. But I loved you more than you loved me, because I didn''t love anyone except

    you for so many years. As for you, you might have loved me, but you also loved Alina. Up to now, the

    one you love most is still her. I''m just your first love who had a dispensable position in your heart. We

    are familiar than strangers. That''s all. said Leena, feeling sad.

    Miguel said, "Leena, why do you belittle yourself like that? I admit that I loved Alina, but now I''m

    disappointed at her. She was a thing of the past, and it''s impossible for us to be together. But we have

    a bright future and we can cultivate our rtionship. Besides, we have feelings for each other already. "

    Leena lowered her head and had an impulse to cry.

    Miguel continued to persuade her, "If you can say these words to me, it means that you are not

    reconciled. You still love me, or you won''t be jealous. In that case, why don''t you give me a chance,

    and also give yourself a chance. I can give you the ordinary happiness you want, and I can also give an

    exciting one, as long as you ept me. I could love no other except you, Leena. "

 Chapter 41 An Either-Or Situation

    Chapter 41 An Either-Or Situation

    "Let me think about it. "Answer Leena.

    Miguel continued to hold her hand and said, "I believe you will give me a good answer. After all, I can

    give you whatever you want, including your brother''s matter. "

    Leena didn''t say anything. She got rid of his hand and said, "Since you''re fine, I''ll go back first, Miguel.

    "

    "Leena? "

    "Have a good rest. "Leena said goodbye to him and went out.

    Mr. Spencer and the others came up at once. When they saw her, they chuckled and asked, "Is Mr.

    Miguel all right? "

    "It''s okay. I have to go now. "Leena answered calmly and was about to leave. But Mrs Susan suddenly

    stopped her. "Are you Leena? Can I have a few words with you? "

    Leena didn''t expect that Mrs Susan would call her. Looking at the sister-inw of Miguel next to her,

    she also looked at her calmly. She was still a little unwilling. She didn''t know what to say to these

    elders, but she nodded and followed Mrs Susan to the corner.

    "What did Miguel say to you? "

    "Nothing. I just want to talk about the old days. "

    Mrs Susan stared at her for a few times, as if she wanted to see through her mind. Her eyes were

    sharp and direct, and could not be deceived. Mrs Susan sighed, "I know you are Bowen Yang''s

    daughter. I have an impression of you when you were a child. Miguel often mentioned you, so your

    rtionship is not ordinary. "

    Leena didn''t know what Mrs Susan wanted to say, so she looked up at her.

    Mrs Susan said, "If Miguel still wants to have a rtionship with you, I won''t object. Although your

    identity is very special, it has been a matter of many years after all. Your father is your father, and you

    are you. It doesn''t matter. And you are much better than Alina. As long as you can make him forget

    Miguel, you can be together with him. "

    "Do you mean that I only can help him get rid of Alina? Leena asked.

    "I know it will hurt your heart, but if you like him, isn''t it good for you? "

    Leena suddenly wanted tough, but she couldn''t. She just felt ironic. Mrs Susan just wanted to use

    her to make up for his obsession with Alina. As for her, she was willing to be their tool. Didn''t she have

    any thoughts?

    Leena said, "Mrs Susan, I respect you very much, but I haven''t promised you. Sorry, I have something

    else to do. I have to go now! "

    "Didn''t I give you a chance? It was not good for a girl to have such a strong self-esteem! "Mrs Susan

    added.

    Without answering, Leena turned around and left.

    She went to the river alone, staring nkly at the setting sun. The sun sank from the west, and the

    dazzling light turned into warm orange. The river was shining with golden light, like scattered jewelry,

    which was very beautiful. The river wind was also very warm andfortable, as if it had brought the

    smell of summer. The residual temperature was just right, not burning, and pleasant.

    She remembered a lot of things, including her brother, mother, brother and father. She thought of her

    original dream again. When she was a child, she often discussed with her ssmates with the album

    that she would marry a handsome man like Rukawa Kaede in the future, or drool at the star poster. At

    that time, her idea was very simple. As long as one was handsome, it would be better for him to be the

    best boyfriend. Perhaps that was why she fell in love with Miguel. Miguel''s family background and

    appearance werepletely in line with the little girl''s heart. In fact, many of Miguel''s qualities were not

    so outstanding, such as his indecision.

    Later, when she grew up, she wanted a reliable person. She didn''t expect him to be handsome and

    rich, but only hoped that he would be good to her and be willing to treat her family as his family. She

    longed for love, and it was true. If there was such a man, she would be willing to pay for him.

    Love had nothing to do with use. It was pure and beautiful. But now, many things went against each

    other. Why did her love not be used by others, but by others?

    Carlson also wanted to make use of her. They didn''t love each other, but if they were together, they

    must do a lot of things that a couple had to do. Miguel didn''t know whether he meant it or not, but she

    wanted to use Miguel, and so did Miguel''s mother, Mrs Susan. In the final analysis, this was a use. If

    this step went on, she would betray her original intention, and in the end, she would not even know

    what she wanted. But if she didn''t go on, she would feel sad if she wanted to see her mother''s

    expectant eyes and her brother''s depressed look at such a young age.

    Sometimes, Leena would think about what love was and her original intention was. Did she give up so

    much for a so-called simple and beautiful love? But she had lost her innocence and beauty. What else

    did she have? A walking corpse? After entering the Heaven Hotel for so long, she could still maintain

    her principles, which was a simple and beautiful support. Once she broke the boundary, she would not

    be far from falling.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    So this was not only a matter of love, but also her own choice. Should she choose to be indulgent or

    lofty?

    All of a sudden, Carlson called. Leena had set his phone number''s ring tone to a different one, so she

    was very vignt as soon as he called.

    She picked up the phone and answered, "Hello, Carlson. "

    "Have you made up your mind? I''ve given you three days. He was very straightforward and said. His

    voice waszy, neither fast nor slow, but invisibly giving off a sense of oppression.

    Leena didn''t answer.

    "There will be a big meeting of the Empire Group next month. I hope you can go with me to see Dn

    Chen. I believe he will be surprised. "

    Holding back her breath, Leena said, "I didn''t promise you, Carlson. "

    "Don''t you want to see your brother? At that time, your brother will also show up. If you want to see

    him, it will be at that time. "

    Leena didn''t say anything.

    All of a sudden, Carlson sneered, "I heard that you went to visit Miguel today? It seems that you want

    to surrender to Dn. "

    "What do you mean? Leena frowned.

    "Leena, I''m not in a good mood to wait for you to think about it. I''m not negotiating with you now, but

    ordering you to belong to me. Whether you want it or not, I''ll make you listen to me! "

    "Mr. Carlson, are you losing your patience? Are you desperate? Leena asked ironically.

    With a sneer, Carlson replied, "Are you desperate? Let''s meet then. Tonight, I''ll go to the Heaven Hotel

    to find you! "

    Without giving her a chance to respond, Carlson hung up the phone, being very domineering. It

    seemed that Carlson wanted to use force. Holding the phone tightly, Leena felt uneasy and confused.

    What was the connection between her father and the Empire Group? Why did Carlson want her so

    much?

 Chapter 42 Kidnapping

    Chapter 42 Kidnapping

    After Leena returned to her apartment and told Rena what had happened, Rena kept silent for a long

    time and sighed, "Why do I think Miguel has something to do with the Empire Group? "

    Leena was surprised, "What does he have to do with the Empire Group? His family is an official. Even

    if Miguel is confused, his father and brother can''t be confused. He is not allowed to have contact with

    the Empire Group. My father''s death is still vivid. Those officials are so clear that it is impossible to

    have anything to do with the Empire Group. "

    "It''s impossible for Miguel to have any rtionship with the Empire Group? "

    "Yes. "

    "Does he have anything to do with Alina? "

    "Miguel is Miguel. Alina is Alina, and he has broken up with Alina. "Leena exined.

    "What do you mean by that? Is he just trying to provoke you and cheat you? What was his purpose? "

    "I don''t know. Carlson appeared in the Heaven Hotel with the purpose of seducing me. It''s hard to tell

    what kind of person he is, but he is absolutely not a good person. "

    "It seems that Miguel is more reliable. Do you want to rely on him? Rena raised her eyebrows with

    suspicion.

    Leena was silent. Should she support Miguel? It seemed that it would be better to rely on Miguel.

    However, there was always a knot in her heart that she didn''t want to use Miguel. Was it because she

    didn''t want to sully this rtionship?

    "Are you still thinking about Miguel? Do you still love him? Rena asked.

    But Leena still didn''t answer. She lowered her head like a tangled child. Did she still love Miguel? She

    was not reconciled to what she said to him in the hospital at that time. She did not get out of this

    rtionship, so would she be so entangled with whether to use Miguel or not?

    Rena finally sighed, "In fact, you and he are good. Although I don''t agree with his quality, he can help

    you for saving your brother. "

    All of a sudden, something urred to Leena. She held Rena''s hand and said, "I feel that my life is

    getting more and moreplicated. If something happens to me one day, you can move out of this

    apartment. It''s none of my business. I don''t want you to be implicated. "

    "Don''t be silly. What will happen to you? Now the society is peaceful, and the Empire Group won''t be

    so arrogant! Renaforted her carelessly.

    Leena was still uneasy, and she didn''t expect that her uneasiness was right. Soon things came to her. It

    came so soon.

    In the evening, when Leena went to work in the Heaven Hotel, she didn''t wait for Carlson toe to

    her. She was relieved, thinking that things might not be as serious as she thought. He was just bluffing

    her.

    However, that night, she received several people withplicated and suspicious identities. They were

    generous and brisk. The ordereddies, cigarettes, wine and so on were all very expensive, and they

    never refused her to sell anything. However, after she asked uncle Lewis, she didn''t know their

    identities, saying that they didn''t look like businessmen, nor did the officials. She only knew that the

    person who had some connections with Simon. It was Simon bring them here. However, Simon didn''t

    sit down to apany them. Instead, they brought her here and left after telling Lewis to take good

    care of them.

    With a cautious attitude, Leena served her carefully. It was a pleasant night. The guests had a good

    impression of her, but someone asked her a question that surprised her. When one of them drank too

    much, he suddenly pointed at her and said, "Are you Miss Leena? "

    Leena was startled and hurried to fight back. Those people didn''t insist, but this matter always made

    her vignt. Was it the information that Simon told them or how did they know? But the Simon wouldn''t

    be so bored to see anyone tell the name of their supervisor.

    After work, in a cautious manner, Leena still called Rena to pick it up. After about twenty minutes,

    Rena''s Charade car appeared. Leena was curious why it came so fast tonight, but she still happily

    walked up to it. However, when she walked half way, she found that it was not a summer car, but a blue

    car that looked a little like Rena''s.

    Just as Leena was hesitating, several men suddenly got out of the car. They were all tall, serious and

    murderous, and their eyes were fixed on her.

    Realizing that there was something wrong, Leena wanted to run away, but she didn''t expect that some

    people moved faster. They grabbed her hand and stopped her from running. "What are you doing?

    What are you doing? "

    Those people covered her mouth and dragged her into the car.

    Leena was in a panic. Was this the legendary kidnapping? But it was in front of the Heaven Hotel.

    Although it waste at night and the Heaven Hotel had closed, it was still not officially closed.

    asionally there would be peopleing in and out. Why did these people rob people like this?

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After being pushed into the car, Leena asked, "what are you doing? Why did you arrest me? Who are

    you? "Although I don''t know who is behind it, she thought of the Empire Group in an instant.

    Those people didn''t say anything. They just found a rope to bind her hands, sealed her mouth with a

    tape, and covered her eyes with a piece of cloth. Leena could only cry. Her heart was in a mess and

    she didn''t know how to deal with such a scene. She had just felt that it was not safe, but she didn''t

    expect that something bad would happen so soon. What she said to Rena was in vain.

    When they were ready, they quickly drove. One of them said, "Inform Carlson. "His tone is very heavy.

    It seems that he is already experienced in this kind of thing.

    Leena was shocked. Did these people have anything to do with him? Did Carlson send someone to rob

    her? And kidnapping? How despicable he was!

    At that moment, Leena''s impression of Carlson sank to the bottom. She had thought that he was just

    an indecent man who liked to flirt with women. He was scheming, rational and resourceful. Although he

    was not a good match for her, he was still an elegant and gentleman man. He was usually romantic.

    She didn''t expect that he would send people to kidnap her behind her back!

    After those people texted and informed Carlson, they drove for about an hour. Leena calcted that

    they might have driven out of the city because there was a clear sound of high-speed cars around. Was

    they on the high-speed road? Where did these people want to take her? What did Carlson want to do?

    Suddenly, someone pinched her chin and said with a smile, "this girl is quite calm. She really has the

    style of Bowen. I wonder why Carlson likes you! "

    Leena wanted to say that you let go of me. I didn''t scream, but unfortunately I couldn''t make any

    sound, so I could only save my strength to wait and see. But after more than an hour, she was not as

    nervous as before and had epted her fate. Now it was not the time to be nervous and struggle, but

    to find a way, at least to get along with these people before they took her to the

    destination.

 Chapter 43 The Rescue

    Chapter 43 The Rescue

    After driving for a while, those people finally stopped. They dragged Leena out of the car and took her

    to another ce.

    Thend along the way was not very good, full of bumps and hollows, and grass, simr to the

    farnd. Leena also heard the dog barking in the distance. ''Was this suburb or countryside?'', she

    thought.

    Seeing that Leena walked slowly, those people pushed her and rudely said, "Hurry up. What are you

    doing? "

    Unfortunately, Leena''s eyes were sealed by cloth. How could she walk so fast? She was pushed

    innocently and almost fell down.

    After walking for a while, Leena heard that those people opened the iron door. It seemed to be a heavy

    iron door, so it made a loud noise. After entering, the ground was almost level. Maybe they walked to

    the cement ground, and at the same time, they smelled a smell of dust, as if no one hade for a

    long time.

    Those people let Leena sit on the chair, and tied her back to the pir behind her. Finally, the tape that

    sealed her mouth was tore off. Leena immediately said, "Who are you? Where did you take me? What

    are you doing? "

    Someone pinched her chin and looked her up and down. "This girl is good-looking, but she is not that

    attractive to Carlson. At most, she is just average. Are you sure this is the person we are looking for? "

    "Her surname is Yang and her name is Leena. She is called Director Leena in Heaven Hotel, isn''t she?

    The other man replied in a familiar voice. He was the man who had called someone to inform Carlson

    in the car.

    The man holding Leena''s chin sneered, "Hum, I hope you don''t make mistake. If she is really Leena,

    she is the daughter of Bowen. She is very helpful to us. "

    Leena had been listening to them all the time and could tell that there were at least 6 people in the

    room. But when she recalled that there seemed to be only 4 people who came to catch her, then two

    people were waiting here?

    Leena asked coldly again, "Who are you? Are you Carlson''s friends? "

    But she was not sure whether these people were from Carlson or not, because they didn''t seem to be

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    polite to him. If they weren''t his friends, which gangs would they belong to? Why did they kidnap her?

    Was it because of her father, Bowen?

    The man holding her chin sneered, "Miss Leena, you don''t need to know that as long as you cooperate

    with us, we won''t make things difficult for you. But if you don''t listen to us, we won''t cherish you. "

    "What do you want me to do? "Leena said calmly. "Before I came here, I told my friend that if she

    couldn''t find me, she would call the police. "

    "Call the police? "That man sneered again. Heughedcently and disdainfully. "What are

    polices. If the police are useful for so many years, we would have disappeared, wouldn''t we? "

    The people around them burst intoughter. Leena frowned at once, "Are you from the Empire Group?

    "

    Perhaps this sentence triggered them. The man who had spoken in the car before suddenly came up

    and pped Leena. "Bitch, shut up! You don''t have to talk too much with her. Just seal her mouth and

    go out to wait for Boss! "

    Someone came up to cover her mouth, and then those people all went out. They pped Leena''s face.

    It hurt so much that her mouth was sealed again. She couldn''t even make a sound. Her face was

    burning and swollen. That man was so cruel that he didn''t even care about her at all.

    From the few minutes of contact, Leena quickly judged that these people were from the Empire Group,

    and they must have something to do with the opposite group of Carlson or Carlson himself. Moreover,

    they were ruthless. If something went wrong, they would not spare her, so she had to find a way to

    escape as soon as possible. But how could she escape? She didn''t even know where she was

    kidnapped. How could she inform her friends to save her?

    The temperature in the suburb was different from that in the city. The wind was strong and cold at

    midnight. Although Leena stayed in the room, she still heard the wind outside, so she couldn''t fall

    asleep and kept shivering. However, those who guarded her slept soundly and she even heard the

    sound of snore. Sometimes some people came to take over the shift, but they moved a little and soon

    fell asleep.

    In the middle of the night, Leena heard a few dog barks. Then for some reason, there was a gunshot

    outside. Someone ran in and shouted, "Hurry up, leave with the hostages. Someone is attacking! "

    Those sleeping gangsters immediately got up. Some of them rushed out with their fellows, while some

    came to untie the rope of Leena and took her away.

    She heard the gunshots all the way, and sometimes they even shot her. It was the first time that Leena

    came to the fighting scene in person. She was really frightened. Her heart was pounding and almost

    jumped out of her throat. Her eyes were covered again, and she was like a headless fly, letting the

    gangsters take her away.

    Suddenly, the gangster pushed her to a corner, picked up his gun and cursed, "Damn it! I beat you to

    death! "Then he rushed out.

    But after a few steps, there was a "bang". Leena clearly heard the sound of gunshot on one strong

    man''s body, and that man shout and fell on Leena''s body. She also felt hot blood flowing on her body,

    disgusting and stinky.

    She screamed in horror. Although she couldn''t see the specific situation, she could imagine the scene

    that a dead person fell on her. That feeling was so terrible.

    Several more gunshots hit her head, and she waspletely scared out of her wits. At this time,

    someone suddenly came to pull her up. He pulled her so hard that Leena was dragged up. Leena was

    even more frightened to scream, because her mouth was covered, and her voice was only whining.

    She was almost crying.

    The man tore open her tape and took off her blindfold. He whispered to her, "It''s me. Don''t panic! "

    Leena looked at him and found it was Carlson. He looked at her with a serious face and a horrible look

    in his eyes.

    "What do you want? What do you want! "

    She was not sure whether these gangsters had anything to do with Carlson and whether his

    appearance was good for her, because he had threatened her before and would take her to the next

    dilemma. Therefore, she doubted and panicked about his appearance.

    "I''ll take you out. You''ve already been targeted by the Empire Group. Don''t act alone in the future. I''ve

    already told you to be with me! "

    Leena noticed that there was another dead person beside her. When she died, her eyes were still

    open, which was very ferocious and terrible. His blood stained the clothes on her chest, which was too

    disgusting. She couldn''t help closing her eyes and said, "Will I be safe with you? Carlson, you''re just

    using me! "

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn''t know if it was panic or fear. She just wanted to cry.

    "Don''t cry! "Carlson cursed. Leena was still crying. Carlson scolded, "Why are you crying! "

    Leena didn''t know, but she was really disappointed, sad and wanted to cry.

    All of a sudden, Carlson kissed her. Regardless of her panic and struggle, he pressed her head and

    kissed her hard on the lips. "What should I do to make you believe me? At least I won''t hurt you, stupid

    girl! "

 Chapter 44 Kidnappers True Face

    Chapter 44 Kidnapper''s True Face

    Carlson kissed Leena! He kissed her!

    Leena was still shocked. Although it was not the first time that he kissed her, Carlson used to flirt with

    her in the hotel, but this time was still very different. Perhaps it was because of the different

    environment, the wrong time, or his too serious expression that made her feel that he was less yful

    than before, but became very serious.

    Why did he kiss her?

    Leena looked at him in a daze, even forgetting to cry. Stroking carefullly her face, Carlson said, "You

    will be safer only when you''re with me. Although I''m using you, you''ll definitely suffer less harm and

    loss when you''re with me than when you''re with others! "

    "So you still take advantage of me? If you don''t take advantage of me, will youe to save me

    today?" Leena asked. She really had an impulse to know the truth.

    Carlson was still showing a cold face. Even though he held her face in his hands and looked gentle, he

    still said in a cold tone, "I''m a businessman and a power chaser. You can''t prevent me from using

    others. And Miss Leena, you are a smart girl. You should know that choosing a person with a small loss

    under the condition of a certain loss is better than losing a person with a big loss. "

    Miss Leena, he only called her Miss Leena and negotiated with her, so the kiss just now was really

    nothing. Even if the kiss was sincere and moved, it did not mean that he had changed. He was still the

    same as before, but used her in another way. Except for using him, how could he have other feelings

    for her.

    She was a tool for him, not a woman that made him fall in love with. What was she thinking about and

    expecting? Leena thought she was ridiculous, so sheughed miserably, "Mr. Carlson, what do you

    want me to do again? "

    Leena blinked and her eyes fell. She felt very sad, as if she really had no one to rely on and trust!

    "Can you stop crying? You always cry. How can I take you through these gunshots? People who want

    to do something important can''t cry. I don''t like people who cooperate with me to always cry, even

    women! "

    "Okay, untie my hand. I won''t cry! Leena held back her tears and said that no matter what, she should

    learn to be strong.

    He cut off her rope with a knife. Leena wiped her tears and said, "Take me away. I''ll listen to you! "

    At least she didn''t have a better choice now. What else could she do except to go with Carlson? Just as

    what Carlson had said, if he was destined to be hurt, then he would choose a one with less loss!

    Carlson held her hand and took her away under the cover of his men. It was not until then that Leena

    realized that this was an abandoned warehouse. No wonder the smell of dust was so strong, and it was

    in the suburb near the countryside.

    There were only five or six kidnappers, and Carlson had a few partners with him, so they were put

    down at once. Just as Carlson got on the car and was about to take Leena away, a few more cars

    came from the distance. The leader didn''t say anything and directly shot in the direction of Carlson.

    Carlson pulled her to the ground and escaped, but one of his friends was shot in the leg.

    One of them said in a hurry, "Carlson, those people areing to stop us! "

    Carlson''s face was very cold, which was the coldness that Leena had never seen. Perhaps he realized

    that the situation was very dangerous. At that time, Leena was in a mess, and she didn''t know why so

    many things had happened. She didn''t know what to do.

    All of a sudden, Carlson handed Leena over to his friends and said, "You take her away. I''ll stay to deal

    with them. Dn came for me. He doesn''t dare to do anything to me! "

    "Carlson, we are here to protect you. How can we let you stay? Besides, Dn is against you. It''s hard

    to say whether he will do anything to you! "

    Another man also advised. Perhaps he had a high social status among them, so he was very rude to

    Carlson. "I''ve told you not toe to save this woman in person. We can help you. But you insisted on

    "Shut up! Take her away now! Carlson cursed.

    Leena suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "Carlson, tell me what''s going on. Are these people

    Before she could finish her words, the cars were getting closer and closer, and there were several

    gunshots. Carlson rolled on the grass with Leena in his arms and scolded her, "Now is the time. Hurry

    up and follow my friends!" He took Leena to his friedns, "Take her away! "

    Carlson stood up alone and walked towards the cars. He raised his hands in surrender and shouted,

    "Dn, I know you''re here. Let''s have a talk. It''s not good for you to shoot us to death! "

    He raised his hands and walked forward step by step. Looking at Carlson''s back, Leena didn''t

    understand why he did that. As the leader, he could leave regardless of her, instead of letting his

    friends take her to escape.

    Those people stopped shooting, and the car stopped. But strangely, no one got out, and the people

    who sat on the car was still quiet.

    Carlsonstill walked up step by step. Perhaps he was not sure about it and just wanted to sound it out,

    so he was not so steady and cautious when he left.

    The firends didn''t dare to leave. The man with a little status said, "You''re in danger!" Then he pointed

    his gun at the car in front of him.

    The other woman scolded, "It''s all your fault. You wouldn''t have taken the risk if it weren''t for rod! "

    Leena was speechless. Didn''t hee to save her just to use her? How could she know why he saved

    her in person?

    At this critical moment, Leena suddenly saw a man''s head poked out of the car in the front seat, with a

    gun in his hand, pointing at Carlson. She was so scared that she almost screamed. In a blink of an eye,

    the men behind Carlson were not scared either. The man with a gun quickly pulled the spanner and

    shot first, killing the man who poked his head out.

    The friends of Carlson also jumped up and shouted, "Carlson, hurry up. Those people are not going to

    let you go! "

    All the people in the car got off, but no one held a gun. It turned out that they had nned to stop the

    car before, not to negotiate with Carlson. Now that they had reached an agreement, they all raised their

    guns and shot at him together. The leader was a fat bald man, with a cigarette in his mouth. He cursed

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    wildly, "I''m not a man to be trifled with! "

    Carlson shouted, "Jack! "

    His friends answered, "He is not Dn''s friend. Jack will take your life. Carlson! Run! "

    Then a series of gunshots came. This time, it was really a gunfight. The situation was very dangerous.

    Carlson rolled on the ground and avoided a few bullets. His brother rushed up to cover him and said,

    "Carlson, hurry up. We''ll take care of this ce. You can''t be hurt! "

    This time, Carlson stopped talking nonsense, because the man who came here was Jack Feng, who

    was in a different sect from Dn. He raised his gun and shot a few people. It seemed that he had shot

    two of them, then he pulled Leena and ran away.

 Chapter 45 The Jump

    Chapter 45 The Jump

    Leena''s mind was in a mess. She felt that everything she did today was like a dream. She had lived a

    was the limit. She felt that the Heaven Hotel was the most chaotic ce in her life, but she did not

    expect that there would be a ce more chaotic than Heaven Hotel. The gunfight of the Empire Group

    made her realize that her life could be more dangerous and chaotic.

    Taking her to hide behind the warehouse, Carlson was thinking about how to escape. He didn''t expect

    that there were so many peopleing to the warehouse. There were people not only from the cars,

    but also from the left and right sides of the warehouse. Seeing this, Leena was shocked and asked,

    "What should we do? They have a lot of people! "

    Carlson thought for a moment and said to her in a low voice, "Follow me! "Then he took her back to the

    warehouse.

    Although Leena thought his behavior was courting death because after they entered into the

    warehouse, how could they get out if those people closed the doors and windows? But considering that

    the nearbynd were all wastnds, where could they go except entering into the warehouse? As soon

    as she entered the warehouse, she felt that Carlson''s choice was right. The warehouse wasrge, with

    a lot of groceries and aplicated terrain. It was not easy for those people to find them.

    Carlson let her stay in a corner and whispered to her, "Stay here. I''ll draw them away! "

    Holding his hand, Leena said, "Carlson. "

    When Carlson turned around, Leena didn''t know what to say. After hesitating for a while, she asked,

    "Why did you save me? "

    Although she knew that he was using her, his subordinates were right. He didn''t have toe in

    person.

    Carlson looked at her silently for a while, and stroked her face and said, "Be good, stay here. I''ll go out

    to draw them away. Don''te out no matter what happens. I wille to you! Then he shook off her

    hand and went out.

    Leena wanted to call his name, but when she saw he go out in such a haste, she said nothing. She still

    couldn''t figure out whether he was just using her or not? Sometimes he was cold to her, and

    sometimes he was gentle to her. When she thought that something was going to happen between

    them, he quickly frustrated her and disappointed her. But when she pictured him as a bad man, he

    appeared beside her and lured away the enemy to save her. What did he want and what did he think of

    her?

    Leena couldn''t help thinking too much. She didn''t have any feelings for Carlson at first, but after Miguel

    had betrayal her, shepared him with Carlson, she was a little moved by his kindness to her.

    After Carlson went out, there was gunshot outside. Leena was very nervous and didn''t know what was

    going on outside. At this time, several people suddenly came into the warehouse where she was

    hiding. One of them said coldly, "We have searched other ces, and in the warehouse, only this ce

    can hide people. Carlson and that woman must be here! Search it! Then he rummaged through the

    boxes.

    Although Leena hid herself well, she was still terrified. With so many people searching and such a

    reckless search, it was easy to find her. However, she happened to see a lot of fireworks next to her.

    Perhaps they were hidden here by peddlers, so she came up with an idea to hide as much as

    firecrackers in her clothes as possible.

    When those people fired the machine guns, she dodged. So they were rmed. The robbers came up

    to pull her out and shouted, "We found that woman! "

    Although Leena was very nervous, she had the courage to throw the firecrackers onto those people.

    Just when they were stunned, she suddenly grabbed the pistol of the kidnapper and shot at the

    firecrackers.

    She didn''t know how to y with a gun and had never touched one. But at that time, she really had no

    choice. She just used herst bit of courage to hope for the best. So after the fierce firing, she really lit

    up the firecrackers. Then there was a fierce burst of firecrackers, and the warehouse immediately

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    began to roll up with thick smoke.

    "Bitch!", the man whose pistol was snatched swore. "He wanted to subdue Leena, and Leena shot at

    him with all her might. As he was very close to her, despite that her hand was trembling all the time,

    she still hit him on the hand. Then she escaped when he was in pain.

    She didn''t know what was ahead, whether there would be kidnappers rushing out to stop her, or

    whether there would be kidnappers ambushing outside and shooting at her directly. But at that time,

    she couldn''t care less. She had to go step by step, so she rushed out desperately.

    At this moment, a man suddenly rushed to the door and grabbed her hand. Leena screamed in horror

    and almost shot that man. But that man was faster than her. He grabbed her hand and snatched her

    gun, and said to her, "It''s me, Leena! "

    "Carlson! "Leena was so scared that she almost cried.

    Taking a look at the smoke filled the warehouse, Carlson was surprised that Leena could cope with

    such a situation. He almost thought that he waste and that she died inside. Then he grabbed her

    hand and started running without saying anything.

    The people outside might have been killed by Carlson, so she didn''t see anyone on the way out.

    Carlson held her hand and ran towards the river. Because they ran very fast, there were several times

    that Leena almost tripped over the weeds and she also lost one of her shoes. But she had to run

    desperately. At that time, besides running and trusting Carlson, she had no other feelings.

    There were a lot of robbers, and they were still alive, so some people quickly caught up with them.

    Carlson and Leena had run to the river. Carlson seemed to be hesitating, because he was frowning

    because he couldn''t see the boat.

    Leena panicked at the sight of the river in the moonlight. The river was wide and deep and she couldn''t

    swim!

    Leena said, "What should we do? "

    Those peopleughed wildly and chased after them, shouting, "Hahaha, Carlson, there is nowhere to

    hide. "

    "Jack, what''s in it for you if you kill me! Carlson said in a cold voice. Maybe it was because they had no

    way out, he held Leena''s hand so tightly that she felt a little painful.

    Jackughed coldly. "My advantage is that both you and Dn don''t get to be the boss. Sons of

    bitches. Today, I will also kill Bowen''s daughter! "

    The wind on the river was strong. Leena was shivering with cold, and what was even colder than the

    wind was what Jack had said. Today, she had witnessed the arrogance and cruelty of the Empire

    Group. Today''s society was a society ruled byw, but these people could still do whatever they

    wanted. She had heard the tragedy that a lot of people had died in the street in the past. Although the

    official had blocked the news and concealed the number of people who had died, from what she had

    experienced today, she could deduce that it must have been very sensational.

    Carlson said, "Whatever you want, we can negotiate! "

    However, Jack, Feng was not pleased. He raised his gun and pointed it at Carlson. "I have nothing to

    say to you, fox. I''ll take whatever I want. Go to hell! Then he fired.

    Carlson suddenly jumped into the water with Leena in his arms! Leena was still frightened, because

    she couldn''t swim. She had a deep fear of water because once time when she was swimming, she

    nearly drowned. So when she was held by Carlson suddenly and fell in the river, her heart was about to

    jump out of her chest, and she only felt very scared.

    Jack''s men said, "They jumped down. "

    Jack, Feng slowly put away his gun and stopped chasing. He said with an evil smile, "Jump. Carlson

    can''t swim. This part of the river has the most torrential current. He will die sooner orter! "

    Those subordinates then realized that Carlson hesitated not because he dared not to jump, but

    because he couldn''t to swim!

 Chapter 46 The Passionate Kiss

    Chapter 46 The Passionate Kiss

    It was autumn. The river in the middle of the night was very cold. When she fell into it, Leena seemed

    to have returned to the nightmare of her childhood.

    When she was a child, she went swimming with her brother. Her brother was a lot older than them and

    was in his teens. He didn''t y with them. When he went into the swimming pool, he yed alone.

    When he met a few beautiful girls, he yed with them,pletely ignoring her and other brothers. So

    she yed with her little brother. Later, when her little brother''s ball drifted to the middle of the water,

    he kept crying. She yelled a few times. At that time, there were not many people in the swimming pool,

    and few people paid attention to her. She swam there tentatively with a life ring around her waist.

    At first, the ball was not far away from them. Leena thought that even if she couldn''t swim, she could

    catch the ball with the life ring on. However, the ball drifted farther and farther because of the water

    wave. Her brother was young and crying hard, so Leena took the risk of swimming over. She didn''t

    expect that she would fall into the deep water. She struggled for a while, but no one noticed her and

    she sank.

    That memory was Leena''s nightmare. It was the first time that she was so close to death. She cried

    desperately, but she could only drink water. When she opened her eyes, she saw that people were far

    away from her. She reached out to grab, but she could not catch anything, and the life ring had long

    been lost. It gave you hope, but you couldn''t get it. In the end, you were still going to die. She struggled

    and struggled until her hands and feet cramped. But no one came to save her. She was desperate, and

    the sense of suffocation became more and more serious. Atst, she finally lost her strength.

    The current feeling was very simr to that of the past. The difference was that the river was very cold,

    and the surroundings were very dark. She could see nothing, and she felt more desperate than before.

    Leena had lost her mind. She just felt that she was going to die. She might be dead soon! The only

    thing that could give her a little strength was that Carlson held her tightly. He had never let her go. He

    held her waist and they fluctuated with the wave together. However, besides holding her tightly, Carlson

    did not have any strength, either. The two of them could not emerge from the water for a long time.

    Instead, they sank deeper and deeper.

    Leena also held him like holding a life-saving straw. Atst, she had lost all her strength and closed her

    eyes. At this moment, she felt someone touching her face, lifting her chin, and then putting two soft lips

    on her lips. Carlson was blowing air into her mouth.

    Leena had already been suffocated, but suddenly she felt a little oxygening. So she hugged

    Carlson and breathed the air from his mouth. That breath, with a unique smell, passed into Leena''s

    body, and also imprinted in her heart. At that time, the situation was very chaotic. The only thing she

    could feel was the breath of Carlson, which was also the most unforgettable memory in her heart. After

    so many years, the most unforgettable thing urred to her was the kiss from Carlson.

    She didn''t know how long she had inhaled. Holding her face in his hands, Carlson gave her his breath

    for free, but the oxygen was not enough. In the end, Leena fainted. She couldn''t remember the rest

    clearly.

    She had always thought that she would die, because she clearly felt that Carlson couldn''t swim either.

    Two people who couldn''t swim fell into the water together. The water was so cold and rapid in thete

    night. Who could save them? But she still saw the sunshine.

    Leena was awakened by the light. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the deck.

    The sun was shining above her head. It was bright and dazzling. Compared with the darkness, the

    dazzling sunshine was so wonderful. The wind was blowing, and the boat was moving slowly.

    She kept looking at the sky until her eyes were stimted to shed tears. Then she closed her eyes

    silently. Was she dreaming? How could she see the sun and feel the warm breeze? Was she dreaming

    or was she still alive?

    "Are you awake? "Someone was talking around. Leena opened her eyes again and moved her eyes

    slightly. She saw that Carlson was sitting next to her and looking down at her.

    The sun was right above his head, making his outline very bright and blurry. However, his wet hair and

    handsome face were still sexy and suffocating. Perhaps it was because she hadn''te to her senses,

    she had never looked at him so directly and seriously. At that time, her mind was very simple and

    almost nk, so her feelings for him were more objective.

    If she drop the previous grudges, Carlson was also a very good-looking man. Moreover, he was not

    only good-looking, but also very attractive with his calmness and magnanimity. If she just looked at this

    man in this way, she would probably fall in love with him, because he was so charming now that she

    couldn''t move her eyes away from him.

    "Did you get stupid after falling into the water? Carlson suddenly caressed her face and asked. But

    strangely, he didn''t gave her ming looks. Instead, he kept staring at her and couldn''t take his eyes

    off her.

    Maybe his mind was as nk as hers. He wanted to project a new impression on her, so he kept

    staring at her so attentively? Thinking of this, Leena sat up slowly and found herself in a narrow fishing

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    boat.

    The fishing boat was old. It was dark and dirty everywhere. There was only a shed. They sat on the

    small deck, and behind the shed, a middle-aged fisherman was rowing. They were surrounded by a

    vast expanse of river water. There was a house in the distance, which was located in the juncture of

    suburb and countryside.

    "Are we still alive? Leena asked.

    The fisherman said, "You were so lucky that you could catch a floating log in such a rapid river and

    came to the shore. I came back in the early morning after fishing and found two people on the shore. I

    was nearly frightened to death. Fortunately, you are alive. Your boyfriend asked me to save you, so I

    helped you out of kindness! Girl, don''t jump into the river andmit suicide. Your boyfriend jumped

    down with you. Both of you can''t swim. If you are not lucky, you could really die together? "

    "I "Leena wanted to say something, but she couldn''t exin it. Then she knew that Carlson had made

    up an excuse to fool the fishermen. But it was better to say that shemitted suicide than they were

    chased by the Empire Group. Otherwise, the fishermen wouldn''t dare to save them. But it was

    ridiculous tomit suicide for love.

    After saying thanks to the fisherman and listened to his advice, Leena turned to Carlson and said in a

    low voice, "So are we safe now? "

    Carlson had been looking at her quietly. He didn''t look away for a moment, nor did he answer her

    question, which made Leena very confused. His eyes were deep, focused and confused? All in all, it

    was quiteplicated. Just as she was wondering why he looked at her like this, he suddenly leaned

    over to hug her and immediately kissed her.

    Leena was stunned this time. How could he kiss her? Weren''t they out of danger? Or he wanted to

    make a show?

    The old man was still shaking his head, but he smiled and said, "Oh, young man! "

    Leena pushed him away immediately, but he held her so tight that he was like an octopus wrapped on

    her body. He was so anxious to kiss her that he even bumped his teeth against hers, which nearly

    made Leena burst into tears. She pushed him away, but he just kissed her forcefully, which made her

    terrified because she didn''t know what''s wrong with him.

    After a long time, Carlson released her. He caressed her face and said, "I don''t know what''s the

    difference between you and other women. "

 Chapter 47 The Question

    Chapter 47 The Question

    Leena pushed him away immediately, but he held her so tightly that he was like an octopus wrapped on

    her body. He was so anxious to kiss her that he even bumped his teeth against hers, which made

    Leena almost burst into tears. She pushed him away, but he just kissed her forcefully, which made her

    feel terrible and didn''t know what''s wrong with him.

    After a long time, Carlson released her. He caressed her face and said, "I don''t understand what''s the

    difference between you and other women. "

    Hearing this, Leena was shocked and looked at him nkly. Did he kiss her just now simply because

    he had this question? If she had been suspicious or pretending to be insane before, now she had to

    understand that Carlson had an unspeakable feeling for her in his heart?

    At the beginning, when Carlson pursued her, she thought he was a yboy. He was just interested in

    her and had no real feelings for her. Later, he didn''t give up. She had been confused. But it was not

    until he showed his true colors that she knew he just wanted to use her. Then she understood his

    motive. From then on, she treated him as a dangerous person. She couldn''t get close to him, but she

    couldn''t refuse him either.

    This time, when she was in danger, Carlson came to save her. She had always thought that he came to

    save her because he wanted to use her and didn''t want her to fall into Dn''s hands. But now, what he

    did confused her. If he was just afraid that she would fall into Dn''s hands, he could have sent more

    people to save her. Why did hee by himself? Why did he jump into the water with her? And why

    did he stay by her side? When the two were in the water, both of them can''t swim, but her situation was

    much more dangerous than his, which made her simply a burden to him. He could have given her up

    and survive, but he didn''t. He had been holding her tightly until they were rescued by the fisherman.

    And he kissed her two times.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When a man kissed a woman, he might be just acting ording to circumstances. However, in such an

    asion, he said something like that to her, which confused Leena. Didn''t he do this because he loved

    her?

    Leena said, "Do you think that I am different from other women? "

    Carlson still fixed his eyes on her, confused. He was puzzled himself.

    Leena was eager to know the answer. Perhaps she was also looking forward to something. Since she

    was in danger with Carlson this time, it was obvious that she was not as cold and repulsive as before.

    Instead, she had a good impression and expectation of him. Although she didn''t know what she was

    expecting, she felt that this man was not so annoying.

    "Carlson, why do you think I''m different from other women? Leena asked again.

    If it was in the past, Carlson would have said something cynical. But this time, he didn''t say it in a

    frivolous way. Instead, he looked at her seriously and said, "Leena, do you think you are like those girls

    in the entertainment club? "

    Could she be like the girls in the entertainment club? Of course not, because she was not ady. Leena

    said, "In your eyes, I can onlypare with the women in the party? "

    Carlson reached out to touch her face again, and this time, he held her face with both hands and said,

    "Leena, you are not a flirtatiousdy, of course you can''tpare with them. I think you are

    iparable. "

    "Iparable? Leena raised her eyebrows. She was still confused about his words. At the same time,

    looking at his confused eyes, she actually felt that this man was very handsome. She didn''t know why

    she didn''t reject his touch.

    Although she was unwilling to know what was wrong with her, as an adult, she still felt that she had

    generated a feeling that was against her original intention. And she also hoped that Carlson would go

    against his original intention, too.

    Carlson was still staring at her. His eyes were as calm as a deep pool. No one could guess what he

    was thinking. They could only feel that his eyes were very deep. After a long time

    He said, "You are a dangerous woman. "

    Leena thought it was ridiculous. She was iparable because she was dangerous? He said she was

    a dangerous woman. Why was she dangerous? She had no privilege, no background, and even

    couldn''t hold a knife or a gun. How could she be dangerous to him? She couldn''t help but ask, "Why

    am I a dangerous woman? Will I hurt you? "She chuckled. "On the contrary, I think you are a very

    dangerous man. "

    "You think I''m dangerous because I might damage your life and property. Simrly, I think you''re

    dangerous because you might damage my life and property. ", exined Carlson.

    Leena thought it was even more ridiculous and she felt disappointed. Up to now, this man was still

    more concerned about his life and property. She could not help but shake her head and sneered, "I

    have no power, nor background. I don''t know how could I harm you? "

    "Sometimes, you don''t have to be powerful, you don''t even need a knife or a gun to endanger a

    person''s life and property, You can also do it in other ways. "

    "What ways? In what ways do you think I can hurt you? "

    Carlson fell into silence.

    "Carlson, in what ways do you think I can hurt you? Leena asked again.

    However, Carlson still didn''t answer. He just stared nkly at the morning sunlit water. After a long

    time, he said to the fisherman, "Uncle, do you have any cigarettes? "

    The old fisherman had been watching them talking all the time. Now that he heard the question, he

    answered, "Yes. It''s in the shed. You can take it yourself. "

    Carlson stood up to get the cigarette. Soon he lit a cigarette and came out. He sat at the bow of the

    ship and smoked slowly, without answering Leena''s question.

    Leena frowned as if she was had mixed feelings. The water reflected on his face, and the light shone

    brightly, making his expression more erratic.

    Leena lowered her head and didn''t ask any more questions. The long conversation came to an end.

    She didn''t get the answer she wanted, and Carlson didn''t understand why he was confused. Perhaps

    the two of them didn''t know that love between them had quietly sprouted.

    The boat drifted for a while and arrived at a dock in a small town. The fisherman said, "My house is

    here and I''ll leave you here. You can get off the boat together. "

    Leena and Carlson had no choice but to get off the boat. After inquiring the fisherman, they knew that

    this was a small town in the suburb of B city. It turned out that the sound of cars Leena heardst night

    was real. They had been far away from A city.

    The two of them thanked the fisherman again and again before they walked towards the town. Leena

    said, "My wallet was taken away by the kidnappers, and I don''t have anything with me. Do you have

    anything such as a mobile phone and cash? "

    "I didn''t bring my wallet with me when I went out, because my friends were with me and my phone was

    soaked in the water and broken. "

    Leena was helpless and made a helpless gesture. She was not familiar with this ce and had nothing

    on her. It seemed that they were in a difficult situation.

    "Let''s borrow someone''s phone to make a call. Then he went forward and asked several people. At

    Leena also borrowed a phone to call Rena. She couldn''t rely on Carlson all the time. After all, they

    were not on the same boat. Maybe she would be used by him again.

    After they made the phone call, the two of them found that they were really hungry. Carlson said, "Let''s

    find a ce to eat. "

 Chapter 48 Ambiguity

    Chapter 48 Ambiguity

    "Let''s find a ce to eat. "

    "Where are we going? Is there any free meal for us? Leena asked.

    After looking around for a while, Carlson replied, "Let''s see if there is anypany of mine nearby.

    Maybe the senior executives can recognize me once we meet. "

    Leena didn''t say anything and followed Carlson silently. She had no choice but to follow him. But she

    didn''t find anypanies in the town. Hispany wouldn''t settled in such a small town. There were

    only a few state-owned enterprises in the town, and they didn''t know Carlson. Leena said, "This ce

    is too small. It''s difficult to find your acquaintances. Even if we have, they can''t know Mr. Carlson

    because of their low status. "

    Keith sighed with arm akimbo, "Well, I think so." They had been walking for the whole morning. The

    sun was shining. They were sweating all the time. In the meanwhile, they felt quiet hungry and tired.

    Carlson was a little helpless, but he still encourages Leena and said, "Let''s go first. Maybe we can find

    a good person to talk about." "

    Leena still had to go with him for a while, but she didn''t find a suitable ce to stay, and there was

    something wrong with her body. She was frightened when she fell into the waterst night and soaked

    in the water for a long time. Although she was saved, she hadn''t eaten anything yet. Moreover, she had

    gone so far that she really couldn''t stand it. As she walked for a long time, she felt extremely dizzy. Her

    hands and feet were soft, and she was weak all over. Cold sweat came out from her back and her

    forehead, and she was short of breath.

    Leena didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she still insisted on walking until her body became

    more and more weak and almost unable to walk. Everything turns dark before her eyes. Her heart beat

    faster and her breath quickened. She really felt as if she was dying. Then she called in a low voice,

    "Carlson... "

    As soon as Carlson turned around, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down.

    Shocked, Carlson came up to hold her and asked, "Leena, what''s wrong with you? "

    At this time, Leena felt cold all over her body, her hands and feet trembled strongly, and she had no

    strength at all. She could only lean against Carlson and said with difficulty, "I don''t know. I feel very

    ufortable. My heart is beating faster and I can''t breathe... "

    Carlson was very anxious. He immediately picked her up and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital! "

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He asked the people in the town all the way and walked to the best hospital in the town. Although it

    was the best hospital, a small hospital made up of two or three two or three floor buildings and a yard,

    which was not muchrger than a private outpatient, with insufficient equipment and medical staff, it

    was rtively the best hospital in the town.

    They went to the outpatient department first. It was a young doctor. The doctor unexpectedly said, "I

    don''t know what kind of disease it is. It needs to be hospitalized for observation for a while. "

    But Carlson and Leena didn''t have any money with them. How could they pay the money? Leena was

    too painful to say a word. She felt that she would die if she didn''t receive treatment. After a moment of

    silence, Carlson decisively said, "Okay, please arrange the treatment for her! "

    Leena was shocked. How could she receive the treatment without money? But Carlson didn''t say

    anything. After the doctor finished writing the prescription, he went to the ward on the second floor with

    the nurse. "How can we be in here? We don''t have money! "

    Still, Carlson didn''t say much. After the nurse arranged for Leena to lie on the bed and put her on a

    drip, he said to her, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m here for everything. I''ll figure it out." Then

    she said a few words to the nurse and went out.

    Leena didn''t know what he could do. She just thought that they didn''t have any money with them, no

    phone, no credit card, and no one in the town. What could he do? It would take several hours to wait

    for his subordinate toe here. The hospital had driven him away at that time.

    While feeding her the medicine to calm herself down, the nurse said, "Your boyfriend is really good and

    takes good care of you. I have never seen a man who loves his girlfriend so much. "

    Leena said, "He is not my boyfriend." When she said this, she was inexplicably unwilling. She even

    didn''t want to admit that Carlson was not her boyfriend. She wanted to make people misunderstand

    her. She didn''t know why she had such an idea.

    The nurse was surprised and even screamed. She looked at her in confusion and finally smiled

    awkwardly, "Isn''t he your boyfriend? But he''s really nice to you. He''s so handsome. You should give

    him a chance. "

    After hesitating for a long time, she said slowly, "Let''s talk about itter!" But she knows very well that it

    is impossible for her to be together with Carlson.

    The nurse said a few more words to her and then went out. There was only Leena in the ward. She fell

    asleep probably because she took the medicine. Later, she was awakened by a sound. When she

    woke up, she found that Carlson had brought two bowls of hot rice noodles and porridge, and some

    food in the ward. The water cup fell to the ground.

    "I''m sorry. There are too many things. I didn''t put them well and I fell into the water ss. I woke you

    up! "

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve slept for a while. I''m not sleepy any more!" She sat up and found that her heart

    has recovered, but she was still weak and had a little headache. But she endured the pain and asked

    him, "Where have you been? Where did you get these food? "

    "I sold my watch in exchange for some money. Don''t worry. I won''t owe you the medical fees." Carlson

    put the food on the table and said, "I bought you something to eat. "

    "Your watch?" Leena was surprised. Although he wore a shirt and didn''t see any watch along the way,

    she still remembered that when she came into contact with him before, he liked to wear watches, and

    each of them was more than a million. If she sold it, would anyone in the town know how expensive

    your watch is? And how much could it sell?

    "How much did you sell? "

    "It''s sold for more than 3000. I have no choice. The people in the town who know the goods are willing

    to pay for it." Carlson smiled helplessly.

    Leena was still shocked and a little guilty. As a businessman, Carlson wouldn''t do a business at a loss.

    If it weren''t for helplessness, he wouldn''t have sold a watch worth more than a million at such a low

    price. Moreover, he needed the money because of her. She felt very sorry and said, "I''m sorry to get

    you involved. I''ll return the money to you when Renaes, but your watch... I might not be able to

    pay it back. She could only pay him 3000. One million was really not enough to pay him back.

    "I don''t care about the money. And it''s just a watch. I have a lot of watches. Even if it''s not for you, I

    also have to sell it for buying food. "Bring some porridge to Leena. "Eat some meat porridge. You will

    feel better after eating porridge. "

    When Leena took the bowl of porridge, she found that her hands were still very weak, and even her

    hands were trembling when she held a bowl of porridge. Carlson said, "Let me help you!" Then he fed

    her with a spoon.

    Looking at his hand, Leena suddenly felt that the scene was very ambiguous, so she hesitated and did

    not dare to eat.

    "What? Are you still shy? "

    Leena thought there was no need to be frightened. The more you thought of it, the more dubious it

    was. Just let it go and eat the porridge he fed. But when she got close to him, she still felt that the two

    of them were really intimate. She even smelled his man''s breath and her face flushed.

 Chapter 49 Heartbeat

    Chapter 49 Heartbeat

    Stopped feeding her, Carlson said, "People will think I''m bullying you if you behave like this. "

    Shocked, Leena raised her head and asked, "Hum? What''s wrong with me?" After saying that, she was

    still in a panic. She thought she was so embarrassed at this moment. But she couldn''t be defeated in

    this situation. Even if she blushed, she had to be serious and said, "Mr. Carlson, you''re making me

    unhappy. Put down the porridge. I''ll eat it by myself. "

    However, Carlson had been staring at her all the time. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "Miss Leena,

    sometimes the more serious the truth you are talking about, the cuter you will be. "

    "What?" She always felt that he wasughing at her, and she was actually blushing!

    Carlson said, "I can''t help but want to kiss you! "

    "How dare you!" Leena looked up angrily and her face turned redder than before.

    Carlsoncburst intoughter, which made Leena very embarrassed. Fortunately, the doctor came in at

    this time. This time, it was an old doctor, followed by the young doctor who had just diagnosed Leena.

    The old doctor said, "I''m here to see her. "

    Carlson stopped ying and stood up to call the doctor in.

    With the stethoscope in his hand, the old doctor turned over Leena''s eyelids and looked at her tongue

    for a while before he said, "Are you frightened? "

    "Am I scared?" Leena thought for a while and nodded. She should be frightened when she fell into the

    water, because she felt terrible when she went back to her nightmare in her childhood. She thought she

    was about to die at that time.

    The old doctor put away the stethoscope and stood up. "Nothing serious. It''s just that she was too

    frightened and had a palpitation reaction. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her to take it. She will be fine

    after a few days of rest. "

    "Is there anything prohibited foods?" Carlson Keith.

    The old doctor said, "Come out with me." Then he took Carlson out. He talked with him for a while and

    asked him to withdraw the medicine and pay the bill. Then he was free.

    Waiting in the ward, Leena suddenly sighed. She felt that Carlson treated her better than Miguel. Even

    if Miguel couldn''t do this when they got together, and Carlson had no rtionship with her.

    After Carlson took the medicine back and let Leena take it, she was moved inexplicably and said, "In

    fact... You are a good man. "

    After pausing for a moment, Carlson suddenly smiled and said, "You said I''m a good person? "

    Leena nodded, "Thank you for taking care of me. You are not as bad as I think. "

    All of a sudden, a ridiculous smile appeared on Carlson''s face. "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone

    say that I''m a good person! "

    "Really? Hearing that, Leena was stunned for a while. Atst, she just smiled and shook her head

    helplessly. In fact, Carlson was not a real good man, but at this moment, he should be a good man for

    her. She was deeply touched by what he had done for her. Especially when she fell into the water, he

    held her tightly and died with her. When she fainted on the early road just now, he took her to the

    hospital and sold the watch for her medical fee. As a businessman and power holder, he didn''t seem to

    be so cold-blooded.

    When she leaned against his chest just now, she felt very warm, and inexplicably felt at ease with him.

    He said to her, "Don''t worry. I''m always with you. I''ll find a way to solve everything." It gave her a sense

    of security to fly freely under his protection. In just two days, she had changed so much about this man.

    She thought he was a good man, a responsible man to rely on.

    Leena knew that her idea was ridiculous and unrealistic, but at this moment, she was really moved and

    thanked him sincerely. All of a sudden, she asked in a low voice, "Carlson, have you ever liked

    someone? "

    "I like Miss Leena, don''t I? "

    Leena was tempted, but she soon understood that he was joking. She tried to calm down and said, "I

    mean, have you really fallen in love with a woman, and treated her as a treasure? Are you willing to do

    anything for her? "

    "Do you think I will do anything for a woman?" He bowed his head and tidied up the cuff link of his shirt

    and said, "I can treat a woman as a treasure. I can spoil her infinitely within my tolerance, but a woman

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    can''t be everything for me. I won''t do anything for her. "

    Leena was a little suffocated and heartbroken. He was still rational, too cold-blooded. She asked softly,

    "I mean, you''re already in your thirties, and you haven''t had a real crush on a woman even when you

    were a teenager? The love was pure. I''m not kidding, so I can''t be included. Both of us know that you

    just treat me as a ything. "

    "Really?" Carlson smiled and said, "Okay, let me answer you. I have never had a crush on a woman,

    even at a young age, because my life experience is veryplicated. It can''t be measured by the life

    of ordinary teenagers. My life doesn''t allow me to talk about love. "

    "You are indeed a cold-blooded person!" Leena sighed.

    Carlson stared at her carefully for a while and suddenly said yfully, "Miss Leena asked so many

    questions. Are you interested in me? "

    "Do you think I will be interested in you, Mr. Carlson? Leena replied with a yful smile, as if she was

    trying to hide something. In fact, she didn''t know what she was hiding. She was a little unwilling to

    admit defeat, but she was also a little sad.

    "That''s great. Otherwise, I may ask you to give yourself to me for the about one million dors you owe

    me! "

    "Don''t worry. If you really ask me to pay for it, I won''t give myself to you! "

    Carlsoughed. T he two of them fell into invisible embarrassment. After a while, Leena really didn''t

    want to stay in the same room with him, so she said, "I''m sleepy and want to have a rest. Do you want

    to take a walk around? "

    "Well, I''ll take a walk on the road to see when my friends wille. Have a good rest! "

    When he went out, Leena fell asleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She just thought of what Carlson had

    said and his ironic face. She thought that why this man was so arrogant? She might not fall in love with

    him. But she was also a little unwilling. Did she really fall in love with him? But why did she fall in love

    with him?

    She grew up in an independent environment, because she was a child in the middle, with her elder

    brother and younger brother. The love and attention of her parents were not on her. In addition, her

    parents also paid attention to cultivate the independence of girls, so she was more independent since

    childhood. Her brother was more delicate, because he was spoiled by her mother, and he had

    something to discuss with her father, because her father thought highly of him. Most of the time, she

    could only decide by herself, even which middle school she would choose to graduate from primary

    school. When she was a little older, her father passed away because of guilt, and her brother was

    gone. Her mother was seriously ill, and her brother was young. Her family was supported by her, so

    she regarded herself as the heaven and earth. She had always been the one that her family could rely

    on, and she had never thought of anyone who could help her.

    When she was in a rtionship with Miguel, she thought that she could finally have a boyfriend to

    share her burden and act like a spoiled child. But on the contrary, Miguel didn''t care about her and hurt

    her. So, in such a long-term loneliness, she identally met Carlson. Was she moved by his

    considerate care and had a good impression of him?

    Leena thought her love was so cheap. She was as hard as a stone, but why was her heart so soft that

    she fell in love with a bad man so easily. If people knew that she was a bitch, they would think that she

    fell in love with a man so easily and was an unreliable man. If Carlson knew that, he would definitely

    Thinking of this, she felt ufortable, so she closed her eyes and didn''t want to think too much.

    After sleeping for a while, Leena heard someone call her, "Leena, is that you? "

    She thought she had an illusion, so she opened her eyes and listened again. Sure enough, someone

    called, "Leena, is that you? "The voice wasn''t from Carlson, but who else in the town knew her except

    for him? Leena turned around and saw a person who surprised her.

 Chapter 50 An Unexpected Person

    Chapter 50 An Unexpected Person

    That man was a man of twenty-eight or nine years old. He wore a peaked cap, a green loose military

    casual suit, and his oval face was covered with a little stubble. He was dressed in a very cool style, with

    thick eyebrows and big eyes. His eyes were bright but a little evil. He walked in and said in a low voice,

    "Leena. "

    Leena sat up slowly. She couldn''t believe it. After a long time, she asked, "Peterson, is that you? "

    The man walked in and said, "It''s been about 10 years. I didn''t expect that my little sister has grown up.

    "

    "Brother, it''s really you?" Leena still can''t believe it.

    "Yes, it''s me. You don''t have to doubt. I''m Peterson!" The man nodded.

    Leena almost cried. He was really Peterson! He was really her brother! She hadn''t seen him for 9

    years, He looked like different than before. In her impression, her brother was always the twenty year

    old boy who liked to wear white clothes. Her brother should be pure. She didn''t expect him to be so

    mature and bearded in a few years.

    "Peterson, how could it be you? I didn''t expect it to be you! I never thought that I could see you again!"

    Leena excitedly reached out to hold his arms.

    Peterson came over and held her hand to let her lie down. "Sit down. I''m right next to you. We have a

    talk." Then he sat on the chair beside her bed.

    Peterson seemed a little nervous. He looked back and said after confirming that there was no one

    outside, "I took a big risk toe to you. "

    Leena was still staring at him, because she felt that she was dreaming. How could she see her brother

    so easily? When she saw his question, she answered, "Brother, how did you know I am here? "

    "I came here secretly as soon as I got the news. Don''t tell anyone else. Peterson made a gesture of

    silence and whispered to Leena.

    "You got the news? Where did you get the news?" Leena was surprised.

    But Peterson didn''t answer. He just asked himself, "How''s mom doing? How about Yanni? Is everything

    ok? "

    Leena said, "Everything is fine. "

    After asking his mother''s physical condition and other questions, Peterson finally said, "I came here to

    take you away this time. You are already in danger. I can''t watch you run around and fall into the trap of

    the enemy. "

    "Brother, what news have you got? How do you know that I''m in danger? Who directs this issue?

    Although I have guessed that it has something to do with my father, why are they all against me? "

    Peterson shook his head and said, "It''splicated and I can''t exin it clearly for a while. Anyway,

    those people want to make use of you. If they can''t make use of you, they may hurt you. None of them

    are willing other''s get this big profit. You don''t have to worry about that. Just follow me. I won''t hurt you!

    "

    "Follow you? Brother, where are you taking me to? What about mom and Yanni? "

    "Don''t worry. I will arrange someone to take care of them. They are safe for the time being. "

    "And why don''t you go home to see us? I miss you very much! Leena asked again.

    Peterson sighed, "It''s not the right time to talk about it. You can go with me first! We must move quickly.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "

    "But where are you going to take me? Leena asked again.

    Peterson kept silent for a while and finally made up his mind to exin, "I''ll take you to Dn. I''m

    working for him now and he thinks highly of me. He won''t do anything to you, but it''s hard to say

    whether Carlson and Jack will hurt you or not. Now Carlson and Jack''s subordinates areing. You

    must go with me! "

    "Dn!" Leena was surprised. "Are you taking me to his ce? "

    "Yes, Mr Dyaln is more reliable than Carlson. At least I am there! "

    "No, I won''t go! "

    Peterson was surprised and raised his voice, "Aren''t you going? Why don''t you go? "

    Leena didn''t know why she didn''t go. She always felt that Dn was not a good choice. Although her

    brother was there, she hadn''t seen anyone from the Empire Group. Could she be reliable? Another

    reason might be that she felt good about Carlson these two days. Although tCarlson was not reliable, at

    least they knew each other. She felt at ease these two days, so she subconsciously trusted him and

    refused Dn.

    Peterson stared at her closely for a while and suddenly asked in surprise, "You like Carlson? "

    Leena immediately raised her head and saw her brother''s bright and sharp eyes. No one could hide

    anything from him. She asked in a panic, "Brother, why do you say that! "

    "I''ve heard about you. I''ve been following you these two days. I''ve seen clearly what''s going on

    between you and Carlson. No matter I''m right or not, I have to advise you that he can''t love anyone! No

    matter you like Miguel or anyone else, you can''t love him, because he is the most dangerous and cold-

    blooded person in the Empire Group. If you like him, you will only be hurt. Do you understand? "

    "I don''t like him! "

    Peterson nodded, but he still didn''t believe it. "Do you really think that he has treated you differently

    these days? That''s just his usual way to deal with women. Carlson had three lovers, all of whom were

    deeply in love with him. The longest woman had been with him for 5 years, but she was finally used by

    him. He didn''t even look at her when he died. Do you think such a man would fall in love with a

    woman? His tricks were only used to deal with women. When a woman fell in love with him, that

    woman would be doomed. It''s impossible for him to really fall in love with you. Think about it. You don''t

    have the beauty of Alina, nor do you have the scheming of Alina. Alina failed to seduce him, not to

    mention you. How can you make him fall in love with you? He even treats you worse than his lovers.

    Don''t expect him to have any different thoughts about you. "

    Peterson''s words stabbed into Leena''s heart, making Leena very sad. However, no matter how sad she

    was, she still thought that Peterson was right. She was neither beautiful nor intelligent, nor had any

    means to deal with men. As long as Qin Fengzhan gently flirted with her, she was shamefully moved.

    Such a mediocre talent, how could such a cold blooded Qin Feng fall in love with such an amorous

    man as Mr. Song?

    She really figured it out, but she was still unwilling to go with Peterson, because even if she didn''t

    believe in Carlson, she wouldn''t trust Dn. What kind of person was Dn?

    Leena said, "Brother, I understand what you said, but I won''t go with you. It''s not for others, but for

    myself. I have my own judgment. Will I protect myself well? "

    "How... How can you protect yourself? Or you don''t trust me at all?" Peterson asked angrily. "Don''t you

    trust me since we haven''t seen each other for 9 years? I won''t do anything to hurt you, will I? "

    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, brother. I just don''t trust Dn. I don''t think he is a good person. "

    "What are you afraid of? I will protect you, and Dn will respect me..." Peterson''s phone rang halfway

    through his words. He took it out and read the message. Then he panicked. He stood up and grabbed

    her hand. "No, you must go with me right now. It''s toote! The group of Carlson ising! "

    He tried his best to hold her hand, but the more reluctant she was, the more she felt something was

    wrong. Although Peterson was her brother, she couldn''t ept what he did today because he was too

    anxious and irritable, so she was more resistant. She resisted him and said, "Brother, I don''t want to

    leave. Don''t pull me! "

    "No, you have to go with me right now!" Peterson insisted and pulled her out of bed.

    Just as the two siblings were arguing, Vernon broke into the room with his men. He sneered, "Well,

    Dn failed to kidnap Leena, so he would use a battered body trick and let her brother take her away!

    "

 Chapter 51 Go With Me

    Chapter 51 Go With Me

    Peterson reacted quickly and covered Leena, "Carlson, I won''t let you hurt my sister! "

    "Hurt?" Carlson sneered, "Peterson, you did a good job, but are you still the former Peterson? You can

    kill people for money. What else can''t you do? "

    Leena looked at her brother in shock. She couldn''t believe what Carlson said. Had her brother killed

    someone?

    Peterson exined coldly, "Nonsense! I''ve never killed anyone. No matter how vicious I am, I can''t

    Leena looked at Carlson again. This time, she was a little in favor of what her brother said. She still

    believed that her brother was kind and innocent. How could he kill someone? And Carlson was indeed

    rted to the street tragedy that caused a sensation throughout the country.

    "Let''s not talk about the past. You came here for Dn, right? Have you really thought about it for your

    sister? Following me is better than following Dn? Dn could take your sister away by threatening

    her with kidnapping. The subordinates he sent dared to hurt your sister, but I didn''t hurt her. I didn''t give

    up on her even when she fell into the water. I protected her all the time. You can ask yourself, who is

    better to treat your sister? "

    "Carlson, do you it is good to your former lovers? But what happened to them? How did you behave?"

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Peterson mocked. "Although my sister is a little silly, I''m not stupid. Besides, I won''t go against my

    conscience to let my sister marry a person like you! "

    When Peterson spoke, he held her hand tightly, giving her warmth and strength. At that moment, she

    felt that her brother was so reliable. Her brother was right. No matter what, even if he worked for Dn,

    he was her biological brother, a brother rted by blood. How could he hurt her? But who was Carlson,

    an unreliable man? How could she give up her brother and trust him? She was really confused!

    Carlson sneered, "Peterson, you can continue to act, but I will never let Leena fall into the hands of

    Dn. Do you think you can take her away in this situation today? "

    "What do you want?" Peterson held Leena''s hand tightly and asked, as if he would never let her go

    with Carlson.

    When the two sides were in a stalemate, a nurse came to ask, "Who are you? The noisy patient needs

    rest! Get out of here! "

    Although he was from the Empire Group, he didn''t want to make trouble in the hospital. He said to the

    nurse, "I''m sorry. We are both the patient''s family members and friends. We havee to see her now.

    There are too many people. We will go downstairs soon. I''m sorry to disturb you! "

    Seeing that he was kind, the nurse calmed down a little and said, "Hurry up. There are at most two

    people left on the bed. The others can go down, or they will disturb others'' rest! "

    Carlson nodded and the nurse left. Then he turned to Peterson and said, "If you are not in the hospital

    now, you can''t leave. Peterson, you are lucky. I will let you go, but your sister will definitely stay! If you

    have a clear estimation of yourself, you''d better leave now. Otherwise, I won''t be easy to talk to. "

    After Carlson''s words, the people behind him suddenly looked fierce, as if they would definitely do

    something to him if Peterson didn''t leave.

    Peterson didn''t say anything and was probably thinking about what to do.

    Carlson said, "Peterson, are you leaving or not? Do you think you can take your sister away by yourself

    today? "

    Peterson kept silent for a while, his fists clenched and trembling. He looked back at Leena with a

    clenched fists loosened. He said to Carlson, "You win, but I won''t let you go easily. My sister will never

    leave her to you! "

    Realizing something, Leena grasped his hand tightly and said, "Brother... "

    Peterson patted the back of her hand and said gently, "I can''t take you away now, but I won''t let you fall

    into his hands. Wait for me! "

    "Brother?" Leena knew that he was going to give up her and leave, but she still couldn''t believe it, and

    she was very disappointed. Why did he suddenly let her go when he promised to save her?

    But Peterson ignored her disappointment andforted her for a while. Then he snorted at Carlson''s

    men and left her behindpletely.

    Until he walked out, Leena was still shocked and couldn''t believe it. She just felt that Peterson''s back

    was very cold and strange. When did her brother be like this? He waspletely different from

    her brother in memory. When she was a child, her brother didn''t y with her much, but he took good

    care of her. If she was bullied, he would also protect her. But now, in this way, he persuaded her to stay

    away from him and easily abandoned her to him, just because Carlson threatened him.

    Leena''s mind wasplicated and sad.

    "This is your brother. If he really wants to take you away, will he easily abandon you? In the face of life

    and interests, even your sister is not as important as yourself. Do you really expect him to save you,

    not for your own interests? "

    Leena lowered her eyes and said coldly, "My brother is not such a person. He is not like this since he

    was a child, nor is he like this when he grows up. The nature of people will not change. "She always

    believes that no one from the Yang Family will be bad, because she has never changed.

    "When the environment and life experience have changed a lot, do you still expect him to be the

    person he used to be? ", Carlson said.

    "That''s what you think. People like you will never understand!" Only the bad will guess others with bad

    thoughts. Since Carlson grew up in such a environment, he naturally thinks that others are the same as

    him.

    "You are too naive." Carlson alsoughed at you. "After all, he left without you. How can you expect

    him to have a conscience? Isn''t he working for Dn? "

    Leena didn''t say anything more, but looked unhappy and sad.

    Seeing this, Carlson sighed and didn''t argue with her anymore. Instead, he came over and hugged her.

    "I''m here to protect you, aren''t I? "

    His tone was like a murmur, and there was a bit of pampering, which made Leena at a loss. Moreover,

    her disgust with him just now made her want to push him away. However, Carlson held her so tightly

    that she had no chance to push him away. At the same time, he lowered his head and gently kissed her

    face. Then he whispered to her face, "No matter what others say, I have never hurt you, haven''t I? "

    Leena suddenly became quiet. She was somewhat attached to his embrace, feeling very warm and

    secure. Maybe it was because he just gave her the feeling of holding her in the hospital. Moreover, she

    was very lonely in her disappointment with her brother, and in her suspicion and distrust of the people

    around her. She really wanted to have someone to rely on, so once he held her and said such gentle

    words to her, she could not resist.

    Leena said in a low voice, "You must be an old hand in love. You have a lot of ways to deal with

    women! "

 Chapter 52 The Talk At The Table

    Chapter 52 The Talk At The Table

    "So are you obsessed with me? Carlson asked her in a low voice, as if he was flirting with her.

    ncing at him, Leena didn''t answer. She just thought, ''Who can tell true from false of your means?

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Only when they die without a burial ce can they tell the difference!

    Right now he treated her like this. Even though she knew it might be fake, she was still obsessed with

    him and relied on his warmth. Maybe this was how he dealt with women before. He knew how to deal

    with women. She needed warmth and support, so he gave her the warmth and support she needed!

    Carlson pinched her chin and said, "It seems that you don''t believe me? "

    Leena looked at him with her clear eyes, "I''m just wondering if you will fall in love with someone in your

    life. What will it look like if you really fall in love with someone? "

    She was really curious about what Carlson would be like if he encountered the love of his life. Of

    course, that woman would not be her, because she did not have the ability to conquer this man. If such

    a powerful woman appeared, what would Carlson look like? She was looking forward to it, but at the

    same time, she felt painful.

    "Right now I like you very much, aren''t I?, said Carlson in a soft tone. Judging from his tone, it seemed

    that he was serious, but judging from his expression, it seemed that he was just being yful. Perhaps

    he was used to dealing with women, so it''s easy for him to say a lot of sweet words in such an intimate

    and serious tone.

    Leena sneered and didn''t answer.

    "Believe it or not, you are safest with me at present. So,e with me! "

    Leena said, "Can I refuse? "

    Carlson raised his eyebrows and began to show his domineering side, "Do you think you can refuse? "

    There would be no room for negotiation after he said this. He could be gentle to her, but he would

    neverpromise when it came to his interests. Wasn''t this in line with his nature? He had always

    been so sober, in dealing with women and in manipting his interests. Leena knew it clearly in her

    heart. She sneered, but she didn''t say anything.

    Carlson was satisfied. He said to his subordinates, "Get the car ready. Let''s take Miss Leena out of

    here. "

    Leena didn''t have enough rest but she was sent to the car by them anyway. It took more than an hour

    for the car to leave the town and to arrive at B city before it could get on the ne. The one-hour drive

    was bumpy for her. Because of the bad road condition and her poor health, she felt sick and

    nauseated.

    Carlson only handed her a stic bag. He didn''t care about the rest, nor did he stop the car. Finally,

    Leena vomited. He only said, "We''ll be there soon. "He didn''t stop the car to give her time to rest, nor

    did he say anything tofort her.

    Why was his tone so chilling? Leena just thought that it would be great if she hadn''t experienced these

    two days. Maybe she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him, and she wouldn''t care about his words and

    deeds so much. And he forced her to leave with him. If Rena couldn''t find her when she came here,

    she would be anxious.

    Leena said, "Can I give Rena a call? "

    Carlson said, smiling, "What''s the use of calling her now? Your friend will only do wrong things. I will let

    you contact her when we arrive at the destination! "

    Hearing that, Leena was even more disappointed. Was it a disguised house arrest? She even could not

    contact with the people outside? But she didn''t say anything, because she was in no position or had no

    qualification to say anything. And even if she said anything, Carlson would not approve.

    They bumped all the way to B city. It was about one o''clock in the afternoon. Did Carlson think it was

    probably safe? Or did he think his buddies were very tired, so he told them to stop and find a ce to

    have lunch. They found a three star hotel which was neither too big nor too small. They booked a

    private room and took Leena inside. Only then did Carlson care about Leena. He kept asking her how

    she was doing.

    Leena said, "I''m fine. "So what if she was in trouble? Would Carlson be particrly kind to her? In fact,

    it was kind enough for him to stop and let her have a good meal, although he did this not for her alone.

    Although a lot of food was served, Leena still couldn''t eat because she had a stomachache. Carlson

    picked up a lot of food for her and said, "This tastes good. Have more. You need to eat something. "

    Perhaps his friends thought that he was too abnormal, so they stared at him strangely all the time.

    Later, Carlson went out to answer a phone call. When there were only Leena and his friends left in the

    private room, a bold young man with single-fold eyelid said, "In these years, except for Lily, Carlson

    rarely picked up food for a woman! "

    A man kicked him and red at him. The single-fold eyelid man said indifferently, "Did I say something

    wrong? In fact, Lily was Mr. Martin''s daughter. Since Mr. Martin had already married his eldest daughter

    to Dn, he would not marry his younger daughter to Carlson. It would be good if Carlson could pay

    attention to other women earlier. "

    The sturdy man who hade to the warehouse with Carlson to save Leena smashed his bowl and

    said, "You''re really new here. You don''t know the rules. Who let you say that! "

    The man with single-fold eyelid didn''t say anything, but he was a little unhappy. The other person

    persuaded him kindly, "Let''s have dinner. Don''t talk too much. It''s Carlson''s private affair! "

    "I was just caring about my cousin. The man with single-fold eyelid exined.

    The brawny man replied, "You are not that close to him! "

    The man with single-fold eyelid was depressed. Although he was the distant rtive of Carlson, he was

    still his rtive. But he didn''t defend himself, because the brawny man had a high position among

    these people, and he didn''t want to fight against him.

    Leena asked, "Who is Lily? "She felt that their conversation was very mysterious. Did Carlson really

    have a woman he cared about?

    However, the strong man didn''t allow the man with single-fold eyelid to say anything. He just knocked

    on the bowl and said fiercely, "Let''s eat. Don''t talk so much nonsense! "So everyone else stopped

    talking and started eating, including the man with single-fold eyelid.

    Leena stared at them carefully, trying to find some clues from these fat men, but they were very calm

    and ignored herpletely. They were really from Empire Group! But she was still suspicious. ''Lily, is

    she another pure woman? Is she the holy white lotus flower in Carlson''s heart?''? It was not that he

    couldn''t love, but that he had fallen in love with a woman he couldn''t love?

    She thought too much and when thinking of this, her heart ached.

    Carlson came back very soon, but he looked very serious. The strong man asked him, "What''s the

    matter, Carlson? Whose phone call was it? "

    "Jack wants to take my ce! "Carlson gave a short answer, and the others all became serious. The

    strong man suddenly patted the bowl and said, "The Feng Family will never get what they want! "

    Leena stared at his bowl in horror, thinking that this bowl was almost done. This sturdy man was really

    irritable, or it was Carlson''s word made him too angry.

    Carlson just said indifferently, "Let''s eat. We will go back as soon as possible! "

    The others put down their bowls and said, "We are all full. "

    Carlson looked at Leena. Leena didn''t eat anything. She couldn''t eat at all, but she thought that she

    couldn''t just get on the ne with Carlson. Once she got on the ne, she had no chance to run away.

    So she said, "I need to go to the bathroom. "She was trying to contact Rena.

    Leena was smart enough. She stood up and went out without giving Carlson a chance to say yes.

    Carlson could only follow her. However, the moment she opened the door, she was shocked, because

    a gun quickly pointed at her forehead.

 Chapter 53 The Abandonment of Carlson

    Chapter 53 The Abandonment of Carlson

    Carlson reacted quickly, but when he was about to move, another man outside quickly rushed in and

    pointed a gun at him. He could only raise his hand to surrender.

    Carlson''s men also took out their guns, but more people came in and pointed their guns at them. "Don''t

    move! "

    Carlson had only 5 people in total. How could they win these seven or eight enemies who suddenly

    came in with guns and attacked first? Soon they were subdued by those people, and Carlson had no

    choice but to surrender.

    Carlson said, "Who are you? What do you want? "

    The man who pointed a gun at Leena said yfully, "Of course we are our boss''s men. Pleasee

    with us! "

    Leena guessed that the boss he referred to should be Dn, because Dn was now the boss of the

    Empire Group. They were actually forcing instead of inviting Carlson to go with them because they

    pointed the gun at Carlson and his men and forced them to get in cars.

    It was eye-catching for a group of people to rush out of the hotel. But perhaps their manner was too

    intimidating that others dare not to question or approach. Moreover, they walked very fast. Soon the car

    disappeared at the door of the hotel. Therefore, the crisis passed like this, and no one cared.

    They drove to the riverside and invited Carlson and others to board a private yacht. The yacht looked

    ordinary, but the guards on it were very strict. Leena guessed that Dn should be here.

    Sure enough, once they were on the yacht, she saw Dn and Alina, who was with Dn.

    Before this, Leena knew that Dn was older than Carlson. He was about forty years old, but he took

    good care of himself and didn''t bare his age at all. What surprised Leena was that Dn was 170 cm in

    height. He was rather short beside 168 centimeters tall Alina, who was wearing a pair of low heels.

    Leena couldn''t believe that Alina, who always liked handsome men and who was chased by a lot of

    people, would choose Dn. Apart from his power and wealth, there was no reason that she would

    choose him. It also meant that Dn was really a very powerful man. He could make a woman like

    Alina stay with him for so many years even when he had a wife.

    Alina was not surprised to see Leena and Carlson. She just gave a meaningful smile and lit a cigar for

    Dn. The way she lit the cigarette was also very charming. Just looking at her movement, men could

    fall in love with her, which instantly made Leena understand the gap between her and Alina. Even if she

    had lit the cigarette for the guests in the hotel for so long, she was still unable topete with a

    woman like Alina!

    Some women were born with a charm, a charm that exhibited itself in their each move and smile. But

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    they didn''t seem to be vulgar and they turned men on. Alina was such a woman. Her charm was a gift

    from God, and it can be copied by none.

    Dn was also very calm. After slowly taking two puffs of his cigar, he squinted and said to Carlson,

    "There is no need to be polite. As the old rules, as long as I get the things I want, you and your men

    can leave. Don''t resist, otherwise, you know what I will do! "He took another drag on his cigar and

    said," I don''t want to have a big fight with you before the meeting. You don''t want it, too, do you? "

    When Dn spoke with his eyes slightly narrowed, he exuded an aura of king. He was even more

    ruthless and domineering than Carlson. Perhaps he was more vicious than Carlson.

    Carlson spread out his hands and made a helpless move. With a smile, he said, "I thought I won, but I

    didn''t expect you would appear. You win! "

    "It''s good that you understand! Dn squinted his eyes and smiled again. He slowly puffed out the

    smoke and winked at the person beside him. The man immediately pushed Leena up to Dn and let a

    man hold her.

    All these actions did not arouse any resistance from Carlson and his men. Feeling scared, Leena

    turned around to look at Carlson and said, "Carlson! "

    She didn''t believe that Carlson would sell her out like this. Although Carlson didn''t treat her well, he still

    protected her all the way. She knew very well that if she had no choice, it would be better to follow

    Carlson than to follow Dn. She was afraid that Dn would do something to her. Moreover, Alina

    was here too and she didn''t like her.

    However, Carlson stared at her closely. There was more coldness thanplicated feelings in his

    eyes. He didn''t say anything.

    Leena called out again in fear, "Carlson! "She really wanted him to save her, instead of abandoning her

    like her brother!

    Alina cut in and said to Leena in a low voice with a sneer, "Do you still expect him to save you? "

    These words were like a basin of cold water pouring on the head of Leena. Carlson would not save her,

    because he would always choose interests over her. Although she was also beneficial to him, he was

    very aware of the situation. In this case, he was not a match for Dn, and he would choose to protect

    himself first.

    But she didn''t give up, because just now, Carlson had held her in his arms. He was so gentle to her.

    How could he be so cold and heartless in a sh? With thest glimmer of hope in her eyes, Leena

    shouted again, "Carlson, are you abandoning me like this? "

    Carlson stared at her for a long time. Atst, theplexity in his eyes was gone, and only relief and

    indifference were left. He smiled ruthlessly and ignored her struggle. He looked away and smiled at

    Dn, "Goodbye! "

    Then he turned around and left with his men. Dn''s men made way, and no one stopped them from

    leaving.

    Leena was really disappointed. She struggled and shouted, "Carlson, I want to go with you. You can''t

    just give up on me like this! "

    She had cried out desperately and pitifully. She even begged him, but he still did not turn around.

    Instead, Dn''s man pped her because of her shout and cursed, "Bitch, what are you shouting for! "

    When Carlson heard that she was beaten, he stopped, but he didn''t turn around. He just stood there

    with a cold and stiff back, and then walked away indifferently. He didn''t look back once.

    Leena was badly hurt and even tasted the smell of blood in her mouth. Her hair was in a mess when

    she shook her head just now. It could be seen how hard the people of the Empire Group had pped.

    But in this way, he still didn''t turn around, to say nothing of saving her. She really felt sad and

    desperate.

    If she hadn''t fallen in love with her in the first ce, she wouldn''t have been so painful when she had

    been abandoned. At most, she would be a little disappointed. But now, apart from disappointment, she

    was so sad that she wanted to cry.

    Leena just felt sad and heartbroken. She didn''t expect her tears to fall like this. It was not until she felt

    the warm wetness and found the tears fell to the ground that she realized she had cried. She was

    surprised that she cried sadly for Carlson.

    Finally, Carlson left. She was detained. Dn imprisoned her on the yacht and took her to his vi.

    Dn''s vi was built in the unknown suburb, where the terrain was veryplicated and people were

    few. However, the vi was veryrge and luxurious. It was divided into several buildings. There was a

    swimming pool, a horse course, and even a golf course around. Almost all the entertainment facilities

    wereplete. Leena was locked up in a room of the vi. There were guards outside, and one day

    passed, no one came to interrogate her. She didn''t know what was waiting for her.

    However, at this time, she was still sad for Carlson. As expected, she can tell from this matter that she

    had no ce in his heart.

 Chapter 54 Leenas Escape

    Chapter 54 Leena''s Escape

    Carlson was really ruthless!

    Thinking of this, Leena suddenly sneered at her silliness. Why would she fell for such a person?

    When she was disheartened, Alina suddenly came.

    Leena raised her head when she heard the door open. She thought it was Dn''s men, so she was

    surprised to find that it was Alina. She had been locked up there for a day without anyone looking for

    her. Shouldn''t Dn or Dn''s men be the first one toe for her? How could it be Alina? And she

    came alone.

    Alina closed the door leisurely and smiled at her. Then she walked up to her like a queen. Leena felt

    weird when she saw her sudden appearance.

    Alina crossed her arms and said, "Hi, didn''t expect us to meet here, did you? Although she smiled

    when she spoke, her tone was a little arrogant, as if she was looking down at an insignificant loser.

    Staring at her, Leena felt that although the woman in front of her was beautiful and even more beautiful

    than before, she could not arouse her appreciation at all. No one could forgive her after being hurt by

    such a beautiful woman? She and Alina used to be love rivals. Because of Alina, she had been hurt by

    Miguel several times. She was a loser in front of Alina, and now she was at a disadvantage in front of

    her. It was indeed very unpleasant.

    Leena looked calm and asked, "What are you doing here? Did Dn ask you toe here? "

    Alina chuckled and shook her head. Instead of answering in a hurry, she lowered her head, lit a

    cigarette and took two puffs slowly. Her manner of smoking was somewhat simr to that of Dn, but

    hers was morezy and charming while Dn''s was domineering and deep. "Do you think I only work

    for Dn? "

    "Aren''t you on Dn''s side? Leena''s tone was t, but this sentence itself was full of irony even if it

    was said in a t tone. Alina abandoned Miguel and went back to Dn. Wasn''t she working for Dn?

    Alina smiled and said indifferently, "Well, that''s what you think. But I really didn''te here for Dn

    today. "

    "What do you want? "

    Alina found a chair and sat down, crossed her legs and said to Leena face to face, "How did you feel

    after being with Carlson these days? "

    Leena didn''t know why she asked this, and her tone was like she was watching a joke, watching her

    being abandoned by Carlson. Leena said, "Miss Alina, when did you be so interested in my

    private affairs? It seems that what happens between me and Carlson have nothing to do with you,

    right? "

    Alina smiled, "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. But after getting

    along with him these days, you should know what kind of person he is, right? Do you feel heartbroken

    for his hurt and abandonment? "

    "Why would I feel heartbroken? I don''t know why Miss Alina would say that I feel heartbroken. "Leena

    retorted coldly. In what position was Alina to say that she was heartbroken? She seemed to have seen

    through the rtionship between her and Carlson, but in fact, how much could she see clearly?.

    Alina flicked the ash off her cigarette and said, "You chose him over your brother, but he finally

    abandoned you. Don''t you feel heartbroken? "She raised her head again and sneered, "In fact, I really

    don''t understand why you chose to stay with him. You would rather stay with him than trust your

    brother? Everyone would choose his own brother, wouldn''t he? Even if it was not your biological

    brother, but a stranger, smart people would choose strangers. They would rather follow strangers than

    choose Carlson. "

    "Unfortunately, my brother can''t save me. "

    "If he can save you, will you go with him? Alina asked.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Leena suddenly stopped talking.

    Alina smiled, "Obviously, you won''t go with him. It means that you trust Carlson subconsciously.

    Unfortunately, you don''t know him well enough. You think he treat you different because he is gentle

    and considerate to you. But you don''t know is that he does this to any woman. It''s just a way he used to

    deal with you, and you were fooled. Today, even I am kind enough to solve the mystery for you, to tell

    you that Carlson is cold-blooded and ruthless, that he would never stay for women. Even if he did, that

    woman would definitely not be you, but the other one. "

    Alina''s words stabbed into Leena''s heart like a knife, but she didn''t feel painful anymore, because she

    had already experience the pain. Even if she had another stab, it wouldn''t be as painful as knowing the

    truth for the first time. So she said indifferently, "Is the other woman Lily? "

    Alina looked at her in surprise, as if she was surprised that she would know, but soon she said calmly,

    "Sort of, so you know what kind of role Carlson is for you, don''t you? There is no good for you to count

    on him. "

    Leena didn''t say anything. Speaking of another woman, Leena immediately thought of Lily, who was

    talked about by the single-fold eyelid man when she had dinner with the subordinates of Carlson this

    morning. She kept it in mind all the time. When she heard Alina mentioned it again tonight, it seemed

    that it was really that woman.

    Lily, the woman in Carlson''s heart It was another story that made her very helpless. It seemed that the

    person she fell in love with always loved someone else. For example, Miguel had Alina in his heart, and

    Carlson had Lily in his heart. These men belonged to others, and no one stayed for her.

    At first, Leena couldn''t figure it out and felt that her fate was sad, but after thinking for a while, she

    figured it out. These men were not the one she was destined to be, but other woman''s. If she wanted to

    step in, she could only be regarded as a female supporting role and be hurt. And the one she was

    destined to be hadn''t appeared yet. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so sad, and she wouldn''t have fallen

    for other men.

    Therefore, Carlson was not the one she was destined to be!

    "Miss Alina, why did you say that to me today? "She doesn''t believe that Alina was kind enough to

    remind her that Carlson was a liar.

    Alina said, "I don''t have any purpose. I just want to pay off Miguel''s debt. "

    Alina said that she owed Miguel, so she had to give Miguel somepensation. Now Miguel was

    pursuing Leena, so she would help her escape. She also hoped that she could treat Miguel well and

    stop contacting with Carlson.

    ording to Alina''s words, she could understand why she came to persuade her to give up on Carlson

    tonight. However, Leena was surprised to see Alina being so kind and conscientious.

    Leena didn''t refute Alina. It didn''t matter whether she promised Alina to be with Miguel or not, she

    wouldn''t refuse Alina''s kindness. Why should she refuse someone who would help her escape? So she

    acquiesced in Alina''s action.

    Alina kept her words. Under her arrangement, Leena got on a car that sent fresh vegetables to Dn''s

    apartment and escaped. Perhaps Dn hadn''t expected that Alina would betray him, so he didn''t

    defend Alina in this way. Of course he didn''t know that it was Alina who helped Leena escape.

    It was not until she safely escaped from Dn''s apartment that she realized that Alina was really a

    scheming woman. Carlson and his brother Peterson couldn''t do such a thing, but she easily did it.

    After Leena escaped, the first person to meet her was Miguel.

 Chapter 55 The Promise

    Chapter 55 The Promise

    The driver hired by Alina drove Leena back to A city and stopped directly at the downstairs of Miguel''s

    chance to run away.

    Miguel seemed to be very happy to see Leena. He asked, "Why are you here? Are you here for me? "

    Leena didn''t know how to exin, "I "And then she lowered her head and said, "Can I borrow your

    phone to make a call? "

    Miguel was surprised. "Aren''t you here for me? "But he still gave her his phone.

    Leena called Rena and told her that she was with Miguel. She hoped that Rena would pick her up

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    because she didn''t have any money with her. Rena was so excited that she asked her a lot of

    questions. Atst, she said that she was still in B city and couldn''t find her.

    Leena couldn''t exin what had happened these days, so she told her that she was safe and asked

    her toe back. But she couldn''t wait for Rena to pick her up today. She had to find a way to go back

    by herself.

    After hanging up the phone, Miguel was confused, "What happened to you these two days? "

    Leena didn''t want to exin too much to him, so she said, "Something hase up. "

    Seeing that she was in aplicated mood, Miguel didn''t say anything more. He just held her hand

    and said, "Well, I''m getting off work. I''ll take you to lunch. You should be hungry. "

    He held her hand naturally, as if she was his girlfriend. He had never treated Leena this way when they

    were in love. She didn''t expect that Miguel would be courteous after they broke up. Unfortunately, she

    was no longer in the same mood as before, and she didn''t like him so much.

    Leena tried to get rid of him in silence. Miguel looked back at her and asked, "What? Don''t you want to

    have lunch? "

    Leena said, "Not that! "

    "Then why refusing? Let''s go. You need to eat something! Miguel held her hand happily and left as if he

    didn''t know what she was struggling for. Leena didn''t struggle anymore and let him hold her hand.

    Miguel drove to a nearby restaurant. He let Leena order the dishes. He also picked up food for her

    during the meal, which confused her. If it was in the past, she would have been very ttered. But now,

    she only felt that she would never be moved by what Miguel did.

    Miguel smiled and said, "It suddenly urred to me that when I took you to the HD Hot Pot, you were

    like a deer in front of me, simple and lovely, with ideas in your mind but dared not to show it. I can''t

    forget the pleasure of getting along with you till now. Unfortunately, I was so stupid that I missed you.

    Fortunately, God gave me another chance. I hope we can go back to the past. "

    Noticing the ambiguity in his tone, Leena said lightly, "Done is done. "

    "Yes, done is done, but we still have a future. "Miguel was not afraid of being disappointed. He was still

    smiling confidently.

    After having a sip of soup, Leena asked, "Miguel, how did you break up with Alina? "

    "Do you mind what happened between me and her? Do you still want to make it clear so that we can

    be together as before in the future? "

    Leena really admired Miguel. Whatever she said, he would think that she had a crush on him. But she

    didn''t refute, she only said, "I saw her these two days. She said she was very guilty to you. I just want

    to know why she returned to Dn if she was guilty to you. "

    Miguel''s expression finally changed. He was no longer sunny, but a little gloomy. He lowered his head

    and moved some chopsticks, stirring the food in the bowl in an orderly manner. "Did she say that she

    felt guilty? But I never think she feels guilty. She is a very snobbish woman. I am done with her! "

    "You must still love her in your heart. She should still love you in her heart! "

    Miguel raised his head and said, "Let''s stop talking about her. I don''t want our rtionship to be

    affected by her. "

    Leena wanted to say that even if their rtionship was not affected by Alina, it had been affected by

    Carlson. They could not go back to the past. But at this time, Leena was not in a hurry to disappoint

    Miguel, so she didn''t answer.

    Miguel lowered his head and stirred the food in his bowl, "My family has been introducing girls to me.

    They want me to get married within two years. "

    "That''s good. You''re twenty-six or -seven years old, and you''re sessful. It''s time to get married. "

    "I''m not sessful, I''m just working for my brother. "

    "As soon as you enter thepany, you will be the manager. You will have a bright future. "With a

    family background like Miguel''s, he will have a bright future wherever he goes.

    "But I didn''t like them at all. I wouldn''t have gone on a blind date hadn''t my mother forced me. "

    "You can''t let go of Alina, that''s why you don''t have feelings for other women. "

    "Are you jealous? "

    "No! "Leena answered calmly and sincerely.

    But Miguel didn''t believe it. He just said, "I know you still mind what happened between me and Alina,

    but I promise you that I won''t mention her again. I have nothing to do with her in the future. I hope you

    can give me another chance. After all, I have a better feeling for you than for other women. I know you

    still have feelings for me. Why don''t you give yourself a chance? "

    Leena wanted tough, but she held it back. She didn''t say anything.

    Miguel continued, "I will help you with your brother''s matter, and I will protect you from harm. "

    His words aroused her interest, and she couldn''t help but raise her head. "How can you help me? "

    "My brother knows a lot of people. He has a way to get in touch with people from the Empire Group.

    Once you are with me, the people from the Empire Group will not dare to hurt you. After all, people

    from the Empire Group were just businessman. No matter how powerful they were, they wouldn''t dare

    This was worth thinking. When people were in danger, they would try to survive. How could they care

    about anything else? And she was really curious about her father''s background and why he had so

    much to do with the Empire Group? Unfortunately, she was young at that time and didn''t understand

    the twists and turns. Her mother also kept it a secret. Of course, she didn''t want her mother to be

    involved now.

    Leena said, "Miguel, do you know my father''s case? What happened to him? I don''t think it''s as simple

    as corruption imed by the official exnation. "

    "Yes, your father''s case was not as simple as the official exnation. In fact, he was the cannon fodder

    of the checks and bnces between the government and Empire Group. He did not make much

    mistake, but they needed a person to bear the consequences. Your father also knew that, but he

    couldn''t do anything about it, because if he didn''t die, you may suffer. "

    It was the first time that Leena had heard the truth of her father''s death, which made her suffocated and

    ufortable. She could not help but clench her fists. "What kind of checks and bnces was it?

    What happened that year? "

    Miguel looked around and said in a low voice, "It''s not convenient to talk here, and I''m not very clear

    about what happened in the past. Maybe my father and brother know more about it. I don''t want you to

    look into it anymore, because the more you know, the more dangerous you will be. "

    "Even if I don''t look into it, the people of the Empire Group will. I''m in danger now. I want to know the

    truth! "

    Miguel held her hand and said, "Leena, as long as you are with me, everything will be fine. You don''t

    have to care so much! I will find a way to resolve the conflict between you and the Empire Group. No

    matter how bold the Empire Group is, it won''t dare to hurt people from the Song Family. "

 Chapter 56 Resignation

    Chapter 56 Resignation

    Leena kept asking Miguel about the truth of her father''s case, but Miguel kept it as a secret and didn''t

    say anything about it. He just said that she would be safe if she didn''t know the truth behind this case.

    She didn''t need to know too much and Miguel asked her to be with him many times. Leena didn''t

    agree.

    After lunch, Miguel didn''t go to work but directly sent Leena home. After Leena thanked him, Miguel

    said, "You''re wee. I''ll pick you up tonight. There are fireworks in the square tonight. I''ll take you to

    have a look. "

    "I may have something to do tonight. Besides, I want to have a get-together with Rena when she

    Miguel felt sighed and said, "Well, I''ll call you tomorrow. "

    This time, Leena didn''t refuse him, but nodded. Miguel smiled and said goodbye to her, then drove

    away.

    At home, Leena intended to wait for Rena, but when she just arrived at the door, she saw her mother,

    Mrs. Yang, waiting for her at the door. She was surprised and said, "Mom, why are you standing here?

    "

    Mrs. Yang replied, "I just saw that Miguel sent you back. Are you with him again, right? "

    "No, we are just friends. "

    "I can see from his attitude towards you that he seems to have the intention to pursue you. You have

    an ambiguous rtionship with him. Do you have the thought to get back together with him? However,

    from what I have experienced, I don''t agree with you being with him. Miguel''s attitude is too unstable.

    He said that he would pursue you, but when his ex-girlfriend came back, he ran away again. Now he is

    chasing you. It''s only one or two months in total. Can he be reliable? "

    Leena entered the room and said, "Mom, don''t worry about so much. I know what kind of person he is.

    I won''t fall in love so easily this time. "

    Mrs. Yang sighed, "s. I know what kind of nature does Miguel have. Who know that he would

    change or not after a few years. as the saying goes, hearts lie between bellies. Even if they see him

    every day, they don''t know him. Besides, the Song Family won''t promise you to be with him, will they? "

    Mrs. Yang''s mother kept persuading her from behind. She only noticed the photo of her brother on the

    table, and her mother took the photo of her brother. Those photos were taken 9 years ago, and she

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    hadn''t seen Peterson now. She didn''t know what her eldest son looked like, the things that she

    remembered was only these photos 9 years ago.

    Thinking of this, Leena felt sad. She suddenly had an impulse to tell her mother that she had seen her

    brother, but she stopped herself as soon as she turned around.

    "What''s wrong? "

    After hesitating for a long time, she finally suppressed all the words. "No, nothing. Put away brother''s

    photos. I believe that he wille back one day. You don''t have to worry about him so much. "

    "It''s been 9 years. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead "

    Leena could onlyfort her, but at the same time, she was under a lot of pressure. She knew that her

    mother missed her brother and wanted him toe back, but her brother was deeply in the control of

    Dn. He wouldn''te back if no one helped him. And she could do nothing about it. She could save

    her brother as long as she cooperated with Carlson or with Miguel, but she still didn''t take any action.

    Leena stayed at home until the evening. During this period, she called Rena. After her brother came

    back from school, she had a meal at home. Rena just called and said that she had returned to B city.

    She asked her to pick her up. Rena came soon and went back to the apartment with Leena.

    During this period, Mrs. Yang asked Leena why her phone was lost. Leena said that it was stolen on

    the street. Mrs. Yang didn''t doubt it but told her to be more careful in the future.

    Leena breathed a sigh of relief when she left home. Rena asked, "What''s wrong? Your mother doesn''t

    know what you have experienced in the past two days, does she? "

    "I don''t know. I hid it well. She didn''t suspect. "

    "Tell me what happened to you these days. You were kidnapped, shot and taken to the Empire Group?

    Why do I sound like you are acting? "

    "Yes, I still think it''s a good idea to act now. I also hope I am acting. After the movie is over, I can go

    back to my original life. But can I do it now? "

    "You don''t know. I''ve been looking for you for the past few days. You said you were in a small town, B

    city, and where you were. I''ve been beating around the Bush, but I couldn''t find you, and I couldn''t get

    in touch with you. I''m afraid that you would disappear like this! "

    Leena hugged her and said, "I know you are the best to me, but I won''t let you live such a dangerous

    life again. I have to end this life soon. "

    "What are you going to do? "

    "Resign first. I can''t continue to stay in the Heaven Hotel, because more and more people know that

    Director Leena is me. I can''t work in there anymore. "

    "You finally realized it! "

    Rena apanied Leena to buy a new phone. She also changed her key and telephone number.

    When she was about to apply for the phone number. Rena asked her if she wanted to apply for a new

    one or use the old one. Leena said with no hesitation, "A new one, I want to break up with the past!"

    After she resigned, she will start a new life. She must Saybye-bye with the previous people.

    In the evening, Rena apanied Leena to the Heaven Hotel to resign. In case of being targeted by

    the people of the Empire Group, they chose a more lively time. At that time, there were many people,

    and they walked through the staff passage, so that they wouldn''t be easily discovered.

    Lewis understood her resignation and sighed, "You''ve finally figured it out. As a college student and

    unmarried woman, you should find a decent job so that you can marry a decent man in the future. I

    won''t feel guilty and always feel sorry for Bowen. But Simon is here today. Do you want to tell him in

    person? "

    "Is Simon here? "Leena was surprised.

    Rena said in a low voice, "Is Simon the yboy you''ve mentioned before? Is he? "

    Leena nodded. Simon smiled and said, "Simon mentioned you when he came here. He asked me why

    you didn''te to work. If you are going to resign, you can tell him in person. "

    Leena nodded, "Okay. After all, I have to thank him for his promotion and cultivation. "

    Leena went to see Simon. Rena followed her out of curiosity. But Leena didn''t expect that Simon would

    have lunch with several businessmen, including Carlson.

    She didn''t expect that they would meet again at such a scene.

 Chapter 57 Dialogue In The VIP Room

    Chapter 57 Dialogue In The VIP Room

    When Leena arrived at the VIP room where Simon was, she first asked the waiter beside the door to go

    in and give notice. After all, she was wearing casual clothes now, not uniform. It was too impolite to go

    in so rashly, and there was no need to talk about her resignation in front of the guests.

    However, the waiter came out and said that Simon let here in. "Doesn''t he know that I''m not here

    for work today? "

    The waiter said, "Simon just let you in. "

    Leena had no choice but to ask Rena to wait outside. She also asked waiter to take Rena to the bar

    counter to have a drink. It was impolite for her to go in alone. It would be more impolite if she took Rena

    with her.

    Out of professional habit, Leena groomed herself and did a little make-up. Then she walked in with a

    smile. There were only four or five guests in the VIP room, including Simon and several superstars.

    Leena recognized the people who were popr. The rest were not very famous. She didn''t know them.

    The Heaven Hotel was divided into three groups. On one side, it was a ce for celebrities to have fun.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other side, it was a fancy ce only for senior officials and big shots in the shopping mall. Of

    course, it was also a gathering ce for thedies. The rest was open ces. Everyone could enter,

    but they could only drink and dance. There was no shady business. If the police came to investigate

    the Ling Family''s rtionship, they would only investigate the public area, so there had been nothing

    problem with the Heaven Hotel for many years.

    Every time Simon came here, there would always be some unpopr stars who would follow. They

    would follow him wherever he went, regardless of the ce and identity. Sometimes, even Leena, who

    was sensitive to news, sighed that she was inferior to them. As a staff, sometimes she didn''t know that

    Simon was here, but these stars had already followed him in a crowd. She still saw some stars

    attending the this fancy ce. So she guessed that Simon might be here.

    Simon didn''t care about the reputation of these stars. They could tter him as they liked, as long as

    they didn''t disturb their negotiation. In the past, Simon would y with these stars when he liked to

    y, but now he had married and restrained himself a lot. Not only did he lesse to the Heaven

    Hotel, but he also didn''t y with the stars or let thedies y with him. If there were stars ordies

    present, they would only apany his business partners.

    Just like this time, five or six stars were only around his business partners. These stars often took their

    cues from the bosses that brought by Simon. They must be extraordinary and rich. so they tried their

    best to curry favor with him. However, there was one person who sat alone and arrogantly like Simon,

    without a beautiful woman beside him.

    Leena took a look and was surprised, because that person was actually Carlson!

    In her impression, she had never thought that the two of them would be connected. Although they were

    both important figures, they had little interaction in different circles. How could they be connected?

    Then he thought about it for a while and realized that it was not impossible for the Ling Family to get

    involved in the underworld. Although Hardy was not the boss of the Empire Group, he was definitely a

    big figure in the group. Simon had been involved with him.

    Due to her professional habit, Leena greeted everyone enthusiastically first, and then sat next to

    Simon, trying to ignore the burning sight of Carlson.

    Simon introduced Leena to everyone and said that she was his younger sister. He hoped that everyone

    could take good care of her in the future and show respect to her. Then he whispered to Leena, "Lewis

    told me about you. I''ll try my best to arrange a new job for you. "

    Leena was a little surprised. Suddenly, she saw Simon smiling brightly somewhere. She looked at him

    and saw that Carlson was staring at them, with the feelings of scrutiny and inquiry.

    Seeing that Simon was smiling at him, Carlson stood up and walked up to him. "Is this your sister?

    How about I propose a toast to your sister? "

    If it was in the past, Leena would stand up politely with a ss of wine in her hand. But now she didn''t

    move. She was stillining that Carlson abandoned her indifferently.

    However, Simon stood up and proposed a toast to Carlson, "It''s obvious that my sister doesn''t want to

    propose a toast to you. Then let me propose a toast to you on her behalf. "

    Leena stood up with embarrassment and was about to stop Simon''s action, but she didn''t expect that

    Simon had already toasted and drunk with Carlson. At this moment, Leena was at a loss and asked

    Simon to help her drink.

    Looking at Leena, Carlson said, "Simon is so kind to this sister! "

    Leena was not used to his gaze, as if he was ming her or interrogating her, as if what she and

    Simon had something to do with him.

    Simon said with a simle, "Yes, I care a lot about this little sister, and even about her marriage. She''s

    getting old, and she''s nning to introduce a boyfriend to her recently. Do you have any suitable

    person to introduce to her? "

    "Simon, you are so humorous. "

    "I''m not kidding. What I said is true. If you have a good choice, please rmend me. "

    Taking a look at Leena, Carlson said, "Your sister has fallen in love with someone, doesn''t she? "

    "Really? Does Leena fall in love with someone? Simon asked, pretending to look back.

    Embarrassed, Leena smiled and said, "Simon, I''ll wait for you outside. "

    Simon smiled, "It seems that my sister is shy. I''ll go out for a while ande back to apany you.

    "After saying goodbye to those people, Simon directly put his arm around Leena''s shoulder and went

    out, ignoring the burning eyes of Carlson.

    Leena had always been very embarrassed. When she saw the shoulder of Simon, she wanted to

    refuse, but he gave her a feeling that he was like a big brother, so she didn''t move. Instead, she asked

    him to protect her and go out. This made Carlson, who was standing behind him, very hostile and

    interrogative

    She looked at them meaningfully.

    After walking out of the door and entering the office, Colin let go of her naturally. He returned to his

    usual state and asked her with a smile, "what happened recently? Why did you suddenly resign? "

    Sure enough, Simon was so smart. Although she didn''t show anything, he still sensed that something

    was wrong with her.

    Leena hesitated for a long time before she confessed. After all, even if she didn''t tell Simon, he would

    find it out. "Simon, in fact, I know Carlson. This matter more or less has something to do with him. I

    have offended the people of the Empire Group, so I have to resign from the Heaven Hotel. "

    After thinking for a while, Simon frowned and took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket. Out of her

    professional habit, Leena wanted to light a cigarette for him, but he raised his hand and refused. He

    smiled calmly and said, "My wife doesn''t allow it, so I will light it myself. "

    Hearing that, Leena smiled knowingly. It urred to her that you hadn''t asked the beautiful woman to

    light a cigarette for a long time. Just now in the VIP room, he refused to light a cigarette for him. He

    really kept a certain distance fromdies outside. But why did he hold her just now?

    After smoking for a while, Simon suddenly shook his head and chuckled. "Carlson likes you. "

    Hearing that, Leena was stunned again. She blinked her eyes and looked at Simon. She felt that he

    seemed to be joking or serious, so she asked, "What did Simon say? "

    "Didn''t you notice that Carlson likes you?" Simon asked with a smile. He seemed to be helpless and

    amused by her reaction.

    "It''s impossible for him to like me. "

    Colin touched his chin and said, "men can see men clearly, especially When I was young, I was very

    simr to Vernon. When a yboy fell in love with a woman, he was not willing to show it. "

    Leena still smiled indifferently, "Maybe. But in my opinion, Simon is never a yboy, even if you still

    have two women in your heart when you are hanging out with other men. But Carlson was different. He

    really had no hatred, no love, and waspletely cold-blooded. He might fall in love with another

    woman, but he wouldn''t fight for interests when he couldn''t be with that woman. "Just like Lily, she

    hasn''t seen what Hardy has done for Lily. Even if he might like Lily, he is still working on the interests

    and won''t stay for her."

    "It seems that you know more about him than me? Simon asked meaningfully.

    "Because we''ve known each other for a long time. So I want to resign. I don''t want to provoke such a

    terrible man! "

 Chapter 58 Run, Rena!

    Chapter 58 Run, Rena!

    After thinking for a while, Simon suddenly said, "Although I don''t have any contact with Carlson, I have

    known him for 10 years. I have dealt with him since I entered the Ling Group. I can be sure that he is

    not such a cold-blooded person, but... He was introverted. "

    "Simon, it seems that you respect him very much? "

    "I''m not respecting him, but regarding him as a strong opponent. Dealing with him will make me

    stronger. I know his weakness. "

    Leena was very curious, because did he have any weakness?

    Simon continued, "He loves his mother very much. His mother died early, which was a big blow to him.

    Many years had passed, but he still had a deep feeling for his mother, and even became his weakness.

    How could a person who loves his mother have no feelings? "

    Lowering her head, Leenadidn''t answer. She felt a little strange in her heart. It was hard to imagine that

    a person like Carlson would also be a man who will love someone else. She believed that he should be

    strong without any weakness. After a moment''s silence, she asked, "Do you know Miguel, Simon? "

    With a slight smile, Simon said, "Oh, the rich guy from the official family. He is too young and immature.

    Last time I negotiated with his brother in ourpany. He greatlycked experience. I heard that you

    have a rtionship with him? If I were you, I would advise you to choose him rather than Carlson. After

    all, he is a responsible man, better than an immature boy. "

    Leena was surprised by Simon''s opinion on Miguel. Was Miguel a boy without experience in the eyes

    of these sessful men? ˇ­ But she was right. In the past, Miguel was only an idol in her eyes.

    Without this expression, he was nothing. Even in the eyes of outsiders, he had many shorings,

    such as not too mature, frivolous in youth, not faithful to love, swing, and unable to properly deal with

    the matter of his ex-girlfriend. But she always remembered his kindness and thought he was a good

    man.

    Seeing that Leena didn''t say anything, Simon patted her on the shoulder and said, "I can''t interfere in

    your business. I just give you a suggestion based on my feeling. Do you have to make the final

    decision by yourself? Have you found a new job? Do you need me to arrange for you to work in my

    "No, thanks. I''ve already bothered you a lot. He has taken care of me and been very grateful for me

    these years. I won''t bother you anymore. I''ll find it myself! "

    Simon nodded, "Well, you are a strong girl, so I won''t interfere. But if you have any problem in the

    future, you can call me. I will help you if I can. "

    "Thank you, Simon! "

    After saying goodbye to Simon, Leena went out to look for Rena. However, she was pulled to the stairs

    at a corner. After struggling for a while, she saw it was Carlson. She frowned angrily and said,

    "Carlson? What do you want to do? "

    "You want to resign? Will you nevere to the Heaven Hotel again? Carlson asked coldly, as if

    Leena''s resignation had crossed his bottom line.

    "Let me go. "

    "I apologized! I didn''t save you that day, but that I was thinking of other ways. Unfortunately, after that, I

    went to find you and you had already left. How could you get rid of Dn? "

    Leena didn''t expect him to exin, but she didn''t appreciate it. She just sneered, "I should thank you

    foring to me instead of abandoning mepletely? "

    "Why are you so angry? It''s good for you that I can think of saving you!" Carlson''s attitude was also

    very cold.

    Leena still sneered, "Nut I don''t care about your kindness! I should have left with my brother long ago,

    but I am afraid that Dn would do something to you. As a result, you not only abandoned me, but also

    thought that you are right? "

    "It''s my fault... "

    "You don''t have to exin anything!" Leena interrupted him coldly. "No matter what your purpose is, I

    won''t have anything to do with you, nor will I have anything to do with Dn! I only want to live my life

    in the future, and you can''t disturb me again! "

    "Even if Dn and I don''t look for you, the people of the Empire Group will look for you. You can''t live a

    peaceful life! "Carlson''s tone was very cold, but he was not angry. He just regarded her as a naive girl.

    "Of course I have ways to escape all of you! "Leena was very confident.

    "What can you do? Are you looking for Miguel? "Carlson suddenly raised his voice. "If you look for your

    brother, it means that you look for Dn as well. You''d rather look for me than Dn! Why are you still

    so stupid that you don''t know who is really good to you? "

    Leena didn''t understand and thought it was ridiculous. Why should he say that he was good to her?

    How could he be good to her? He was just ying with her. He gave her hope again and again, and

    hurt her again and again. He did not pay anything for her.

    Just as the two of them were arguing, Rena came over and called out the name of Leena. It was not

    until then that Leena remembered that she had just met Rena, and was suddenly dragged in here by

    Carlson. Rena must have seen it, so she came here.

    "Rena, I''m here! "

    When Rena came over, Carlson had to let go of her and said in a low voice, "Even if you don''t follow

    me, you can''t find Miguel. You know what kind of person he is? "

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Rena came in and said coldly, "What did you do to Leena? "

    Without any exnation, Carlson just said lightly, "Go back early. It''s toote once Dn to find you!

    "Then she missed Rena.

    Rena asked Leena with concern, "What did he do to you just now? "

    Rubbing her aching wrist, Leena said, "Nothing. We just had an argument. "

    Rena kept silent for a while, as if she was thinking about something. After a long time, she said, "Is

    Carlson more different than before? "

    Leena looked up, "What''s the difference? "

    "I don''t know. He seemed to care about you when he spoke just now. "

    Shaking her head, Leena smiled disdainfully. But she did feel that Carlson was very different from

    before. Maybe after a few days of contact and listening to Simon''s words, she knew more about him

    and felt that he was not as mysterious as before.

    Rena and Leena left the Heaven Hotel and went to the parking lot nearby to pick up the car. They didn''t

    dare to leave their cars in the underground parking lot of the Heaven Hotel. They were afraid of being

    followed, so they only parked their cars in the nearby parking lot, but they were still followed by the

    people of the Empire Group.

    As soon as she entered the parking lot, she felt something was wrong. She couldn''t help but look back.

    Rena asked, "What''s wrong? "

    Leena looked around for a long time and said, "Nothing. How about you go to get the car first and I''ll

    stay here to have a look. "

    Rena was also nervous by her and asked in a low voice, "Is there anything unusual? "

    Leena continued, "You go to get your car first. "

    In fact, the car was not far away, but Rena was a little scared. But she also felt that Leena''s suggestion

    was appropriate. It was better to separate the two people than to focus on the target together, so she

    whispered, "Be careful." "OK." Then Leena came in.

    Waiting at the door of the parking lot alone, Leena slowly felt that the situation was getting more and

    more depressed, because she saw that there were really people approaching her on both sides of the

    road. Although she didn''t know what they were doing, she clearly felt that they were walking towards

    her.

    "Run, Rena!" Then she ran to the garage and wanted to get on Rena''s car, but she didn''t expect that

    those people really caught up with her. Their target was her, and they all ran very fast.

 Chapter 59 Show His Sincerity (Part One)

    Chapter 59 Show His Sincerity (Part One)

    Leena ran as fast as she could, feeling that her feet were no longer hers. She just ran as fast as she

    could. However, the footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer, and finally they were

    happening in her ears. She shouted in horror, "Run, Rena! Ah!" As soon as she finished shouting, she

    felt someone grab her arm and hair and pull her back. It was so painful that she almost fell off ayer of

    her skin.

    As she struggled desperately, she waspletely flustered. She heard those people curse, "Where

    you are going! "

    Leena was about to cry, but she still shouted, "Rena, run! "

    Rena also heard her shouting and replied in panic, "Leena, Leena! "

    Then someone suddenly joined the battle, unscrewed the men who caught Leena, and opened them

    with a few punches and kicks. Leena hadn''t figured it out yet. She only knew that she was saved and

    no one was binding her. Her escape instinct aroused her to run away quickly. She didn''t care who

    saved her behind and what happened to the surrounding environment. She just wanted to escape from

    the warehouse as soon as possible, as if the warehouse was a devil, or hell!

    Leena just ran in a panic. When she ran, she heard someone was knocked down and groaned in pain

    behind her. That person also called her name, but she didn''t care at all. She just ran forward like a

    demon, trying to find the light.

    At this moment, two lights shed in front of her. Then someone stopped the car and ran to her. He

    suddenly grabbed her hands and said, "Leena, Leena, what''s wrong with you! "

    Leena was suddenly grabbed and startled. When she came to her senses, she saw Miguel and

    Spencer appear in front of her and Miguel was asking her with concern. She was so scared that she

    was about to cry out and trembled, "Help me! Help me! "

    Miguel quickly nced at the people behind her. At this time, those men in ck casual clothes also

    ran out. There were really many peopleing. It seemed that they had paid a lot in order to catch

    Leena and Dn.

    Pointing at them, Miguel asked, "Who are you? What are you going to do? "

    One of them said coldly, "Sir, you''d better leave us alone, or you will be in constant trouble! "

    Spencer said strongly, "Do you know who he is? How dare you!" "

    The Song Family was very powerful in A city. The officials were in A city had veryplex rtionship.

    Their families were united by marriage. If you offended one person of them, you would offend all of

    them. Everyone in A city knew that the Song Family was the most difficult one to offend?

    As expected, those people hesitated for a moment and looked at each other, but the leader was very

    tough. He sneered, "Who is Mr. Miguel? We don''t know. We only know that someone has blocked our

    way, and they will die! Then they wanted to fight Miguel.

    When the others saw that the leader had taken action, they also followed.

    Seven or eight people rushed up at once, which scared Spencer and Miguel. Spencer even took a step

    back and shouted, "How dare you offend Mr. Miguel! "

    Leena looked at these people in panic. Just as she didn''t know what to do, Miguel suddenly pushed her

    to Spencer.

    "Miguel! Miguel! "

    Miguel didn''t say anything but fought with them. Fortunately, Miguel had learned self-defense skills and

    Taekwondo before, so he could deal with them in a short time. But it would be bad after a long time.

    After all, he was outnumbered.

    Leena turned around and shouted at Spencer, "Hurry up! Call 110!" Spencer took out his phone and

    called the police, trembling.

    Those men in ck were divided into two groups, one against Miguel, and the other to catch Leena.

    Miguel turned around and shouted at them, "Spencer, take Leena away! "

    Spencer was still calling the police. His legs were so shaking that he almost jumped up, and his mobile

    phone almost fell to the ground. He hurriedly reported to the police and hung up the phone, pulling

    Leena away.

    Miguel also abandoned the first group of people to protect Leena. But just as he was distracted, those

    people suddenly attacked. Miguel was hit twice times and fell to the ground, and someone kicked him,

    which made him scream in pain.

    When Leena turned around and saw it, she was frightened and shouted, "Miguel! "

    "Mr. Miguel!" Spencer shouted.

    Fortunately, at this time, there was the sound of police cars in the distance. It seemed that someone

    had called the police before. After all, in the urban area, the open fighting of people from the Empire

    Group was conspicuous, so someone had called the police earlier.

    Now the police came, and the people from the Empire Group stopped fighting. They got on their cars

    and scattered in a crowd. When the police arrived, only Miguel, Leena, Spencer and a group of

    onlookers were left on the ground.

    Leena and Spencer ran to help Mr. Miguel up. It seemed that Miguel was seriously injured. There was

    a bruise on his face and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. "How are you? Are you ok? How''re you

    feeling now? "

    Spencer asked softly, "Are you okay, Mr. Miguel? How dare you p them! Those people were

    obviously ouws and were not afraid of beating at all! "

    It seemed that Rena had to understand what was going on. She ran out and shouted, "Dear Leena!

    Dear Leena! "

    "I''m here, Rena!" Leena responded to her. Rena was so scared that she ran over and hugged her,

    crying. She kept shouting," How could this happen? It was so terrible just now. I thought I was going to

    be taken away. Why did this happen? Those people are so horrible! "

    Leena still had tofort her, considering Miguel''s injury.

    Soon, the police came to deal with the scene. Seeing that the victims were Miguel and Spencer, they

    became more respectful. They promised to solve the case quickly and specially sent people to drive

    them to the hospital.

    Leena and Rena followed Miguel, but before they got on the car, Rena suddenly turned around and

    shouted, "Ah, I forgot! "

    "What''s wrong?" Leena asked her.

    When Rena was about to exin, a policeman urged them, "Please get in the car, twodies. Let''s go

    to the hospital first! "

    Rena had to push Leena into the car and didn''t say anything. On the way, there were police asking

    about the case. Later, Rena also forgot about it, and Leena didn''t care at all.

    In the hospital, after a check-up for Miguel, the doctor gave the answer, "He is just a skin and flesh

    injury, without any bone and muscles injury. You can apply some medicine. But you have to be careful

    these days and can''t eat anything cold or spicy. "

    Leena nodded and the doctor let them in. Lying on the bed, Miguel had applied medicine to the nurse,

    but it seemed to hurt so much that his expression was unnatural. There was a bruise on his face near

    his right eye, which made his right eye squint and unable to open. But he was very optimistic. When he

    saw theming in, he smiled and said, "My face is disfigured now. I can''t chase girls now! "

    Spencer felt angry and said, "You deserve it. You can do whatever you want. Why don''t you run away?

    "

    "Should I feel scared as you? It seems that you are willing to be a loser!" Miguel teased.

    Spencer pped his thigh rudely, which made Miguel scream in pain. He retorted, "A loser is better

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    than being a sick man in bed! Look, a hero saved a beauty. How can you exin it to your parents?

    Your brother must break your legs! "

 Chapter 60 Show His Sincerity (Part Two)

    Chapter 60 Show His Sincerity (Part Two)

    "You are still taking pleasure in my misfortune here. My parents are easy to deal with. I''m afraid that my

    brother will say that I''m naughty. I can''t take charge of thepany! "

    "If I don''t help you say something more, will you arouse others'' sympathy? You fought for them!" As he

    spoke, he nced at Leena.

    Leena couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt sorry when she saw Miguel lying on the bed and chatting with

    Spencer happily. Now that he had involved her, it would be inappropriate if she didn''t say anything.

    Leena said apologetically, "I''m sorry to bring you trouble! "

    "If you really feel sorry, you should marry him. Mr. Miguel has done all of these for you. "

    Embarrassed, Leena didn''t know how to respond.

    Rena was also eloquent, "You can''t just threaten him like this. Who agreed to be with your Mr. Miguel

    first and who abandoned him first? This has be a shadow in her heart. Why do you still ask her to

    marry you? "

    "Hey, hey, you devil. Have you have a little conscience? When everyone makes mistakes, Mr. Miguel

    has been sincere and repentant. If it weren''t for the sake of Mr. Miguel, could you be save now? "

    When the two of them were about to argue, Miguel shouted, "Well, this is my private affair with Leena.

    Let''s be quiet for a while? "

    Spencer was quiet, but Rena still said stubbornly, "Miguel, what you did today makes me very touched,

    and we owe you a favor, but it can''t offset the dark history of you and Alina! I don''t want my friend to be

    with you because what you have done for her. Otherwise, she will be hurt in the future. If you want to

    pursue her, show your sincerity, instead of fooling her because of one or two sacrifices. I hope you can

    give her a safe embrace and a stable rtionship, without being affected by any woman! "

    After saying that, Rena said to Leena, "You should also figure out what kind of rtionship you need,

    instead of being moved by a few sweet words! I''ll wait for you outside and won''t interfere in your affairs

    with him!" Then she really went out.

    Spencer murmured, "What a bad girl! "

    Miguel said to Spencer in a low voice, "Get out, you too! "

    Spencer spread out his hands and answered unhappily, "I''d rather go out to buy something than be

    with the devil!" Then she went out too. No one knew she was going to buy something or not.

    There were only two people left in the room, Leena and Miguel. Both of them were embarrassed and

    didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry. You don''t have to take Rena''s words seriously. Sometimes she is

    just quick tongued and impulsive. "

    She felt really sorry for Miguel now. No matter how she med him back then, he did a good thing for

    her today and got injured for her. Anyway, it was her fault, so she should apologize to him.

    "Leena..." Miguel called out.

    After hesitating for a while, she walked up to him and let him hold her.

    Miguel held her hand tightly and said, "I know you are always worried about the past between me and

    Alina. Your friend is right. If I want to pursue you, I shouldn''t just do one or two good things for you to

    make you agree. I should show my sincerity, at least make you believe that I am no longer the former

    Miguel. I will sincerely love you and give you happiness! "

    "Miguel..." Leena wanted to refuse him, but when she saw his serious look and he was still hurt for her,

    she didn''t know how to refuse.

    In fact, she didn''t mind him and Alina so much, because she didn''t love him anymore. He had nothing

    to do with her, but she really didn''t have the heart to refuse him.

    "Give me a chance. I will behave well and won''t let you down again!" Miguel begged in a low voice,

    with a pitiful look like a puppy.

    Even if Leena had thousands of words to say, she could only sigh. Now she and Miguel must need

    each other ording to the situation now. What happened today made her tremble with fear, and she

    had to find someone to rely on. First, she had to find a tree to escape from the Empire Group, and then

    she would gradually be independent. Except for Miguel, no one could protect her, and he really

    wanted to retrieve this rtionship. No matter she was with Miguel in the future or not, she couldn''t

    refuse him hastily, so she''d better take it step by step.

    Leena said, "We... Let nature take its course. I also hope that you can think it over "

    "I''ve thought about it very clearly. I know what I want. "Miguel was still very sincere.

    Leena stopped talking.

    After a while, Miguel''s mother, brother and sister-inw came. The news spread so fast. Maybe the

    police informed the Song Family. It was inevitable that Susan scolded Miguel again. Her brother was a

    cold man and taught Miguel a lesson.

    Standing aside, Leena felt more guilty. If it weren''t for her, Miguel wouldn''t have been reprimanded by

    his family. Moreover, Mike was disappointed at Miguel, thinking that Miguel was still immature after

    returning from abroad. He even fought with others regardless of his identity and disgraced the Song

    Family. If something happened to his father, it would be troublesome.

    After scolding for a while, Susan found that Leena looked at her for a while and then called her out.

    Susan didn''t have a good temper this time. She thought that Leena must have something to do with her

    son''s two idents, so she said coldly, "I don''t care how much my son likes you. I don''t want anything

    bad to happen to him no matter what purpose you are with him! If you want to do it for your own good,

    you shouldn''t have let anything happen to your boyfriend! "

    This time, Leena didn''t exin. She just lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry! "

    In the ward, Miguel shouted, "Mom, what did you say to Leena? It''s none of her business! "

    Susan nced at Leena coldly and went in.

    Leena could feel that Susan didn''t like her very much, which was understandable. Her family had

    declined, and even her father might get the Song Family into trouble. How could the Song Family allow

    their promising son to be with her? But Miguel still defended her, which made her feel more guilty.

    On the way back, Leena was in a daze and couldn''t figure it out. Rena asked, "Susan is here. Did she

    say anything to you? "

    Rena and Spencer had gone out of the hospital to buy food for Leena and Miguel, so when Susan

    came back, she was not there. When she came back, Leena had already taken her hand and said that

    she could leave, so she could not meet Susan at all. She only heard Susan scolding her son at the

    door of the ward.

    Miguel was also very pitiful Because he met a mother who was so aggressive and eloquent, Rena

    understood that Miguel''s mother was a senior officer of the procuratorate.

    "Nothing. It''s just what a rich family said to a poor girl." Halfway through, Leena smiled and turned

    around. "Unfortunately, I''m not a poor girl! "

    Rena raised her eyebrows helplessly. "Well, what do you think of Miguel? Are you really going to

    continue with him? Although I don''t agree with a good horse turning back to the old pasture, I''m also

    shocked by Miguel''s change. It''s admirable, but his mother is not easy to get along with! "

    Leena shook her head, "I don''t care about her mother. I just think I''m despicable and mean. He''s so

    good to me, but I just want to use him! "

    "Use? Don''t you like him? How could they make use of the people they loved? Although you want to

    escape from the Empire Group, most of you still like him. Don''t feel guilty! "

    Leena couldn''t answer at all. Did she like Miguel? She didn''t like him so much, so she could only make

    use of him. Compared with the sacrifice Miguel had made for her, it was really bad for her to make use

    of him like this.

    "Rena, you don''t understand. Sometimes people will change slowly. "

    Rena was even more confused. She frowned and asked, "What do you mean? "

    "Nothing. Let''s go back. I remember we have ss tomorrow. "Leena didn''t want to exin anymore.

    Should she tell Rena that she doesn''t love Miguel anymore and that she has fallen in love with

    Carlson? What''s more ridiculous was that Rena would scold her like that. Sometimes she felt that she

    was out of her mind to like Carlson.

    On the second day, Leena sleptte. Because she had sses in the afternoon, Rena got up early and

    worked in the apartment. Leena thought she went out to buy vegetables, but she just went out for a

    while and came back. "You''re back so soon. Have you forgotten to take your wallet? "

    Rena replied, "No, someone bought breakfast for us in advance and hung it at the door. "

    Leena sat up and looked at the base band breakfast in Rena''s hand. It was probably porridge, powder

    or something like that, and it was still steaming hot. She was confused.

    Rena said, "It''s for us. There is a note in it. I suspect that it''s from Miguel. Have a look." Then he

    handed the note to Leena.

    Leena looked at the note and it said, "I bought breakfast for you. You can have lunch in the school

    canteen. It''s not safe recently, so try not to go out. "

    Leena felt that the notes were very familiar, but she was not very clear about the handwriting of Miguel,

    because she hadn''t carefully studied the notes of Miguel in the past 9 years.

    But soon she received a message from Miguel, saying, "Try to stay in your apartment these days. If

    you need anything, you cane to me. If you can''t, you can call Spencer. Anyway, don''t go out alone.

    "

    Rena sighed, "I think Miguel is a kind person. He was injured and sent breakfast to you early in the

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    morning. He is sincere! "

    Leena still didn''t say anything. Rena sat down and said, "Just eat. I won''t interfere in your business.

    You can think it over! "

 Chapter 61 The Gentle Look (Part One)

    Chapter 61 The Gentle Look (Part One)

    After she finished her ss in the afternoon, Leena arrived at Miguel''spany early and waited for

    Miguel to get off work. Miguel asked, "Why are you waiting here? Why didn''t you tell me that you are

    here? "

    Leena said, "It''s OK. I don''t have anything else to do anyway. It''s okay to wait for a while. "She had

    already left a bad impression on Mike since she had troubled Miguel two times already. If she disturb

    Miguel when he is working overtime, Mike will definitely be unsatisfied.

    Miguel asked, "Have you eaten yet? "

    "Not yet. "

    "Let''s have dinner together. "

    "Okay! "Leena smiled.

    Miguel took her hand and got in the car. He smiled at her and said, "I''m d you came to see me. "

    Leena just smiled without saying anything.

    When they got in the car, Miguel said, "Do you have any ns after dinner? How about visiting our high

    school together? "

    Leena agreed without hesitation since she didn''t have any n. It was good to go back to high school.

    After graduation, she had never gone back. Firstly, her new home was far away from the school.

    Secondly, she was busy with her work. Besides, high school was also a sad ce. If she went back,

    she would only think too much, so she had never gone back.

    Miguel found a western restaurant for dinner. During the dinner, Leena said, "Thank you for sending

    breakfast to me this morning. "

    "What breakfast? Miguel raised his head in confusion.

    Leena was surprised. Seeing that he was confused and serious, she was also stunned. "Wasn''t you

    send it here? "

    "Did you get breakfast this morning? I left the hospitalst night. When I got up in the morning, my arm

    was very painful. I waste for work and had no time to buy breakfast. But I will bring you breakfast

    every day in the future. Miguel exined.

    Leena felt strange. She wondered who else would tell her not to go out and bring her breakfast besides

    Miguel. After thinking for a while, she thought of a person, but she felt that her idea was very abrupt.

    Why him? How would she think of him? It was impossible for him to care about her so much?

    Miguel asked, "What''s wrong? Who sent you the breakfast? "

    "Maybe I get it wrong. It was bought by Rena. No one sent breakfast. "

    Miguel didn''t ask too much. After chatting for a while, they went to the campus.

    Their high school had a history of a hundred years. It was not only the oldest and but also the most

    famous high school in A city. They hadn''t seen the campus for nine years and it didn''t change much.

    After all, thend had almost been developed. Only two dormitory buildings had been newly built, and

    one teaching building had been renovated. The track and field had been improved, theb had been

    expanded, and some green belt had been slightly adjusted. But generally speaking, the shadow of the

    old school was still there, and they could still find the ce where they had yed in the past.

    It was time for self-study at night. The ssroom was brightly lit. Students were in ss, and there was

    no one on the yground. Only one or two teachers walked around, and some elders took children out

    to y on the fitness field. The two of them walked in the campus leisurely, and Miguel held Leena''s

    hand naturally.

    Looking at their holding hands, Leena said, "We are in the campus. I''m afraid it will have a bad impact.

    "

    Miguel smiled, "There are no students now. You are an adult. What are you afraid of? "

    Well, Leena was teased. But at this moment, she didn''t reject Miguel for holding her hand. They could

    see their shadows everywhere here. At that time, Miguel was a big shot in the school because of his

    handsome look and also because of his identity. So there were always a group of girls around him. He

    was also a positive man. Although he was not arrogant, he didn''t mind showing his charm. Therefore,

    wherever he went, there were girls talking about him. At that time, Miguel had a nickname---school

    hunk.

    Like many innocent young girls, Leena looked up at this school hunk. Although she was his neighbor,

    there was always a distance between them, because he was so dazzling and she so humble. The only

    thing she was good at was study. As for the rest, she was much inferior to other girls in terms of

    appearance,munication ability and charm.

    At that time, she was very rustic. She wore a ponytail every day. She wore a very loose school uniform

    and very outdated sneakers, and a pair of annoying ck frame sses. She was riding an old bike.

    Her father always promoted frugality, so she never dressed up. Most of the time, no one knew that she

    was the daughter of Bowen. They only treated her as the child of aid-off worker. As for Miguel, he

    looked very fashionable even if he wore an ugly school uniform. When he stood in the crowd, he would

    always be the first to be recognized.

    What Leena did most every day was to calcte the time to go out of themunity, and then silently

    followed Miguel to school by bike. She had been watching him all the time without making a sound.

    She had never surpassed him, too. Sometimes, she even nearly got hit by a car when she crossed the

    road, only to see him. And Miguel would never know that there was such an ordinary and humble girl

    behind staring at him.

    After school, she came to the bike shed early to wait for him. Sometimes she pretended to fix the car or

    try to turn the key. In a word, she dawdled until he came to pick up his bike. She did all these silly

    things every day just to wait for him and to sneak a look at him. asionally, her ssmates would

    say hello to her. "Is your bike broken? I see you fix it every day. Do you need help? "

    Leena waved her hand and said, "No, it''s OK. I''ll fix it. "

    Her ssmate said, "Your bike is too old. You should buy a new one! "

    "My brother left this bike to me. I''ve been riding it for so many years and I don''t want to change it. "

    She always used this as an excuse for fixing the car and waited for Miguel every day. From then on,

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    there was a rumor that she was the daughter of a poor worker, but she didn''t care about other people''s

    opinions. She was satisfied as long as she can see Miguel every day.

    Sometimes when she walked on the school road, she would always pay attention to the surrounding

    environment to see if Miguel appeared. She would be extremely happy if he appeared. If he walked in

    front of her, she would stare at him all the time. She almost forgot everything when she looked at his

    back; if he walked behind her, she would be particrly lively, talking andughing with her ssmates

    loudly in an attempt to attract his attention; if he just walked forward and quickly passed her, she would

    not dare to look at him. But when he walked away, she would keep looking back and reviewing the past

    moment.

    She didn''t know how silly she was at that time. She could like a person so much that she would

    secretly write his name, draw his portrait and hide it in her diary. When no one was around, she would

    repeat his name again and again, "Miguel, Miguel ''Miguel...'' "It seemed that the name had been

    engraved in her heart.

 Chapter 62 The Gentle Look (Part Two)

    Chapter 62 The Gentle Look (Part Two)

    At that time, "Miguel" was the most beautiful name in the world, and he was the most beautiful and

    admirable person under the sun. He was iparable.

    Thinking of this and looking at the campus in front of her, the past is rolling before her eyes. It had been

    9 years. Sometimes she would forget the reason why she fell in love with him, but she remembered

    how deeply she had loved him.

    When she walked to the bike shed, she looked at all the bikes. Looking at the corner where she had

    been crouching, she suddenly muttered, "It turns out that I have loved you so much! "Tears can''t help

    rolling down her cheeks. What a wonderful and painful thing unrequited love is!

    Miguel asked nervously, "Why are you crying? "

    Leena looked at him. His face ovepped with the radiant face of a young man. The person she had

    expected before stood in front of her, holding her hand. It''s like a dream. She said, "Do you know that a

    long time ago, there was a girl who had been silently watching you, waiting for you to turn around and

    notice her? One nce from you could make her sleep soundly for three days, and one frown from you

    would make her heart ache for a long time. "

    Miguel knew why she was sad. He wiped her tears with his hands and said, "Leena, I don''t know when

    did you fall in love with me, but I didn''t ignore you. Since I identally saw you in themunity and

    knew that you were Bowen''s daughter, I have often seen you in themunity or in the campus. I can

    see you riding with me sometimes. You are so cute. Gradually I think we meet each other because of

    fate. Although you are a little reticent and may have an inferiorplex, you are much better than

    those pretentious girls who blindlypare with each other in school. You are excellent in study and in

    all aspects. You are not so ordinary. You are excellent. Maybe you didn''t know that I''m happy when you

    stared at me secretly. I enjoyed your gaze and attention. I didn''t know when I started to pay attention to

    you every day. I also wanted to express my love to you on impulse, but at that time, we were in high

    school and you were still preparing for the exam. I didn''t dare to affect your study. Fortunately, God

    didn''t let us miss each other. Many yearster, we met again. This time, no one can stop us from being

    together! "

    As Miguel spoke, he held Leena''s hand and encouraged her.

    Leena lowered her head and cried. Her mood was veryplicated. She thought she was

    disappointed at Miguel, but she didn''t expect they would go back to high school. Thinking of all the

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    things that happened in the past, she was easily moved. Women were emotional animals and were

    easily affected by their former affection.

    "You are excellent. There are many women around you. Both at school and now you have made great

    achievements in your career. There are a lot of beautiful women around you, and you don''t love me

    that much. You still have Alina in your heart. I''m not sure I can be your only love. "

    Miguel couldn''t helpughing, as if what she said was not a big problem. "Alina is past, and this time I

    experience the best first love after recapturing our high school time. I think I still love you more. "

    Leena shook her head while crying. She was not confident in herself.

    Miguel touched her face and asked in a low voice, "Why are you crying? "

    Leena still shook her head. With a sigh, Miguel suddenly lowered his head, pinched her chin and

    kissed her.

    Leena didn''t expect that Miguel would do this, but he was so gentle that she forgot to struggle.

    He kissed her gently like she was a delicate and beautiful flower. He took her fragrance without hurting

    her. In the campus of youth, they were like a young man and a young woman who had their first love,

    confused and excited. He cherished her as a lily. Feeling his care, Leena was greatly shocked. She

    found that she and Miguel could fall in love. Despite many misunderstandings, they could start over. At

    this time, the warmth he gave her impressed her. Wasn''t it a happy thing that the young man she once

    loved deeply became her boyfriend who cared for her now?

    After kissing her gently, Miguel held her in his arms again. With his chin on her shoulder, he smiled

    happily and said in a low voice, "Are you happy, Leena? "

    With tears in her eyes, Leena said, "Thank you for taking me back to my youth and letting me

    remember the beauty of my first love! "

    Miguel hugged her more tightly and smiled with satisfaction.

    When they went back in the evening, Leena was upset for a long time. Rena asked, "Where have you

    been today? Why do I feel that you are getting more and more abnormal? "

    "Leena, can a person love two people at the same time? "

    "Do you love two people at the same time? "Rena is confused.

    "I might I don''t even know who I love "Leena was confused now. She seemed to have a crush on

    Carlson, but at the same time she wasn''t over Miguel. Can one person love two people at the same

    time? Or she didn''t even know who she loved?

    "Who do you love? Rena still asked and frowned.

    "I don''t know! Leenay down on the bed and covered her ears. She didn''t want to think about it

    anymore.

    Rena looked at her for a while and didn''t ask any more questions. She turned around and continued to

    do her homework. But she suddenly remembered something and said casually, "Did Miguel send us

    pizza again tonight? "

    "What? "Leena turned around.

    While doing her homework, Rena said, "You have gone out with him. Why did he bring pizza to us? I''ve

    had dinner in the dining room already, so I haven''t eaten the pizza yet. By the way, there was a note in

    it. The content of the note was pretty much the same as the note received in the morning. "

    Leena stood up and walked to the table. As expected, she saw a pizza box. She opened the bag and

    saw a note in it, which wrote something simr to the note received this morning. "The breakfast and

    pizza were not sent by Miguel. "

    "What? "Rena was surprised this time, "Then who sent it? "

    Leena suddenly stood up and started searching. "What are you looking for?" Rena asked? "After

    searching for a while, Leena finally found the Monkey Cici in the bag that stuffed the quilt. She took off

    the paper from the monkey''s body and looked at the handwriting on the paper. It was exactly the same

    as the one sent with pizza. She was so shocked that she sat on the ground and murmured, "Carlson! "

 Chapter 63 The Gentle Look (Part Three)

    Chapter 63 The Gentle Look (Part Three)

    It turned out that the Monkey Cici was sent by Aaron, and the breakfast and pizza were also sent by

    him. Did he do things anonymously? Or he didn''t want her to know?

    Rena was also surprised. "What? Are these gifts from Carlson? "She blinked her eyes and thought for

    a while. Then she suddenly said, "Oh, it urred to me that the day when we went out of the Heaven

    Hotel to pick up the car in the garage and were followed by the people of the Empire group, Carlson

    ran out to save you. He wanted to take you in one direction, but you ran so fast that he lost you. Then

    he was attacked by the people of the Empire Group. There were five or six people. They hit him and

    cut him with a knife on his arm. The blood gushed out, which made my hands and feet numb. Later, he

    protected me from being taken away by the people of the Empire Group. Then the police came and he

    left. "

    With her hands hanging feebly on the ground, as if the news was a heavy blow to her. She said, "Why

    didn''t you tell me earlier? "

    Rena replied, "I really wanted to, but the scene had been very chaotic. With the police present, I didn''t

    dare to expose his identity, and you were indifferent to him. I think I''d better not say it! "

    Looking at the Monkey Cici with a long sigh, Leena felt guilty. She still owed him a favor.

    Rena said, "I don''t know how many cuts he had suffered, but he must have bled a lot. He will be

    hospitalized, right? You can call him to show your concern. "

    Leena said, "I''ve changed my phone card. I don''t have his phone number any more. "

    Rena sighed, "Well, I''ve told you now. It''s up to you how to deal with it. But I owe him a favor. No matter

    who he is, I am still grateful to him. "

    Leena didn''t say anything. Although she looked cold, she still felt ufortable. So on the second day,

    when Rena was not here, she sneaked to Carlson''spany to look for him.

    The secretary told Leena which hospital Carlson was in, and she went to the hospital. After several

    rounds of searching, she finally found Carlson taking a walk in the garden.

    Wearing a hospital gown, Carlson was basking in the sun on the stone bench. His left hand seemed to

    be really hurt, so he always felt pain when he touched his left hand identally. He was very careful

    when he used his left hand. At this time, he was turning over his sleeve to check his wound. Seeing

    that there was arge bandage wrapped around his left hand, Leena felt very apologetic.

    When she was about to bring the chicken soup and thank him, she saw a beautiful woman walking

    towards Carlson.

    The woman was about twenty-six or -seven years old, wearing loose European style clothes, looking

    very fashionable and sexy. Because of her tall figure, she walked in a swaying posture. But different

    from the amorous Alina, she still had a strong literary temperament, just like the well-educated and

    reasonabledy.

    She seemed to have brought some food to Carlson and said with a smile, "You must have been waiting

    for a long time. "

    Carlson smiled, "No, you came back soon. "

    That smile Not knowing why, the smile of Carlson shocked Leena, because he smiled so frankly and

    naturally, without any scheming, as if he could put down all his defenses in front of this woman, and

    smile sincerely and naturally. And he had never shown such a smile in front of her.

    When the woman lowered her head and opened the food bag, the hair around her ears fell down.

    Carlson naturally rolled up her hair and hung it around her ear. The woman looked up at him, and at

    that moment, there seemed to be a current flowing. The woman was surprised, but the eyes of Carlson

    became very gentle and affectionate, as if the emotions deeply buried in his heart were flowing out at

    this moment.

    The woman lowered her head and took out the food as if nothing had happened. "These are all your

    favorite food. I didn''t expect you to still think about the taste of childhood for so many years. "

    "Yes, people remember the past more and more as they get older. Sometimes, they really want to go

    back to their childhood when they can pursue what they like freely. "

    She didn''t know if his words were a pun. The woman didn''t dare to speak. She just lowered her head

    as if she was very sad.

    The woman said, "From now on Don''t argue with my father. In fact, he admired you very much, and he

    preferred you to Dn. "

    Carlson didn''t say anything, but clenched his fists. "You know the rtionship between our two families

    "

    The woman seemed to be sadder. She bit her lower lip tightly and said in a low voice after a long time,

    "It''s not that you can''t pursue what you like, but that you are too stubborn to let go of the previous

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    hatred. There were many things that couldn''t be exined clearly. Even God couldn''t judge who was

    right and who was wrong. Why do you care so much about the past? Let the past be the past! "

    "I can''t let it go. "

    The woman bit her lower lip and said, "I''ll go back to America in a few days. My father asked me to get

    in more touch with Steve. He said if we could get engaged in two months. "

    Carlson''s eyes twinkled. His look wasplicated. After tossing and turning for a long time, he only

    said in a hoarse voice, "Are you really going to be engaged to him? "

    The woman''s tone was still very calm, but it was filled with infinite sadness. "I don''t have many years of

    youth to wait. I can''t afford to wait! "

    Carlson wanted to say something, but his mouth opened and closed again.

    The woman seemed to be really sad. She suddenly stood up and said, "Well, that''s it. My father doesn''t

    want us to have more contact. I''ll go back now! "

    With great difficulty, Carlson said, "Okay! "

    The woman left sadly, but she stopped as soon as she turned around and said coldly, "In fact, you still

    have a chance. "After waiting for a while, seeing that Carlson still didn''t say anything, she left

    decisively.

    Carlson seemed to be in endless pain. He slowly bent down and inserted his hands into his hair,

    looking very decadent.

    After walking for a long time, the woman looked back at him and saw him bending over for a long time

    without looking up, as if he was escaping from reality. She left, sad and disappointed.

    Seeing this, Leena walked up slowly, looked at the depressed Carlson and said coldly, "You can pursue

    her! "

 Chapter 64 Bittersweet (Part One)

    Chapter 64 Bittersweet (Part One)

    Carlson raised his head and was shocked by her presence, "When did youe here? "

    "I''ve been here for a long time. "

    Carlson still looked at her nkly, with an unbelievable look on his face.

    Leena said again, "You can pursue her. Why don''t you try to retain her? "

    "What did you see?" Carlson said and stood up.

    "I have seen what I should see and what I shouldn''t. I don''t know why Mr Carlson is so nervous. Is she

    Lily? Leena looked up at him and answered coldly with stubbornness in her eyes.

    In fact, when she looked at the woman in the distance just now, she could see her clearly. And because

    she had heard of something before, she knew very well that the woman just now was Lily. She guessed

    that Lily might be very important to Carlson, but she didn''t expect that she would make him so

    entangled. It seemed that he had a deep rtionship with Lily.

    "What do you know?" Carlson''s tone turned lower and colder, as if a child who had been guessed right

    began to be defensive and dissatisfied.

    Leena still said calmly, "I don''t know anything, but I can see that you have a romantic story with her.

    You love her very much!" When she said this, she felt sad and unwilling.

    However, a cold smile appeared on Carlson''s face. He returned to act like a ruffian and raised his

    eyebrows. "Do you think I will fall in love with anyone? Then can you tell me which woman I love and

    which one I do not love? "

    With a sneer and a wry smile, Leena said, "I can''t tell who is your true lover and who is false one. At

    least, I can tell that you don''t love me. You love Lily. It turns out that you are like this when you really

    fall in love with someone. In order to hide your guilt, you use yful words to hide yourself and protect

    the woman you love? "

    Wasn''t it because she had guessed right what he was thinking? So Carlson refused what she said so

    quickly. On the other hand, he didn''t want others to know that he liked Lily. He didn''t know if he did it to

    cover up his weakness or to protect her. But anyway, judging from his nervousness just now, he must

    have thought highly of Lily, so he was very wary of Leena.

    It turned out that in his eyes, she was just an outsider, so he would be very defensive and resistant to

    her.

    Carlson wanted to exin, but Leena interrupted him coldly, "You don''t have to be so vignt against

    me. I''m not your enemy. Even if I know your weakness, I won''t deal with you, nor hurt Lily. I justugh

    at your forbearance and restraint. To put it bluntly, you are righteous, to put it bluntly, you are coward.

    You don''t even dare to pursue your own feelings, and you can''t even give your beloved woman

    happiness! "

    Perhaps her words really touched the pain spot in his heart, Carlsonsaid excitedly, "You know nothing!

    Stupid Leena! "

    "Yes, I don''t know anything, but I know Lily is very sad. She has been waiting for you for so many

    years! "

    "I haven''t made any promise to her. She is just willing to wait! "

    "How dare you say that you don''t feel heartbroken? How dare you say that you don''t love her? How

    dare you say that you don''t feel guilty and regret when you see that she has been waiting for you for so

    many years without any result? "

    Leena''s series of questions rendered Carlson speechless. He had been staring at her for a long time,

    and there was no room for exnation. Finally, he sat down dejectedly. He took out a pack of

    cigarettes from nowhere. Perhaps the emotions in his heart were so intense that his hands holding the

    cigarette were trembling.

    "Smoking is not allowed here." Although it''s outside, it''s the garden of the hospital. There are still many

    patients walking around, so smoking is not allowed.

    Carlson seemed to be very depressed. He couldn''t even smoke. There was no way for him to vent his

    depression. In the end, he just lowered his head and scratched his hair.

    Seeing him like this, Leena could see through him. Her heart was painful, but she still stood in front of

    him stubbornly, watching him sad for other women and unwilling to leave.

    After a long time, Carlson said, "How can you understand? You can''t understand!" He repeated this

    sentence, but never exined.

    "I can''t understand you. After all, you are selfish. You still love yourself more! "

    She didn''t understand why a person like Carlson had to suppress his emotions? Although he loved her

    very much, he didn''t express or promise her. He didn''t ask her to stay until she left sadly. And the

    reason why she was angry and aggressive was not only for Lily, but also for herself. How could a man

    like Carlson get a woman''s affection? He always put his justice first. Even if he had love, he didn''t dare

    to face it. He couldn''t promise and happiness to a woman. Why did Lily still love him, and why was she

    still foolishly tempted by him?

    Lily was in a better situation than her. After all, she had won the affection of Carlson. But what about

    her? What did she get? What was her position in his heart?

    She couldn''t figure out his emotion because of their cruel and kind rtionship before. Even if others

    repeatedly emphasized that he liked her, she still smiled and said that it was impossible for him to like

    her. But one day she found that he really didn''t like her. After he loved Lily most, she was not

    reconciled. She was not reconciled that his previous ambiguity and tenderness were all acting. Why

    could he be so serious?

    She didn''t know what she was struggling about. Her heart was in a mess, painful and unwilling. So

    when she rushed up to question for Lily just now, she must be hiding her guilt. She tried to hide her

    unwillingness and jealousy by being magnanimous, not jealous and striving for the happiness of her

    rival in love. She didn''t know that her behavior might be very childish in the eyes of outsiders. It had

    nothing to do with her whether Carlson persuaded Lily to stay or not. What was she shouting for?

    Thinking of this, Leenaughed. How childish she was! But she still wanted to know what she meant to

    Carlson? ''Is the previous tenderness he showed before just a y? Did he ever like her a little?'' she

    thought.

    "Do you have to pretend to be gentle and loving to every woman you want to make use of? "

    Carlson raised his head, seeming to be confused about her words again.

    "At this point, I know you want to take advantage of me, and I know that I''m not the one you love most.

    Why don''t you tell me the truth and let me know what you did before? "

    Carlson slowly stood up and asked, "Why did you ask me such a question? "

    "I don''t feel good being cheated. Your tricks are useless to me. Why don''t you tell me the truth? "

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Carlson still stared at her with burning eyes, but his eyes were not filled with confusion, sarcasm, or

    yfulness, but as if he had been stimted and hurt.

    Seeing that he didn''t answer, she smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll ask you when you met Lily. When did

    you start to love each other? "

    Leena was getting more and more straightforward. As long as Carlson was not a fool, he would feel

    that something was wrong with her words, but she could not care so much. The sourness and pain in

    her heart were getting more and more difficult for her to hide her purpose. She just wanted to ask him

    why.

 Chapter 65 Bittersweet (Part Two)

    Chapter 65 Bittersweet (Part Two)

    Finally, a smile appeared on Carlson''s mouth. "You want to know, don''t you? Lily and I have known

    each other since we were teenagers. As for our rtionship... I have liked her since the first time I saw

    her. As for her, I don''t know, but she must be after me. I always believe that I love her more than she

    loves me, because she is the first woman who makes me feel very important after my mother. But

    what''s the use of being more important? I can''t make her happy! "

    Leena trembled. Maybe this was the feeling of a thunderbolt hitting her head. She was proud of herself

    in a small territory. She thought someone liked her direction, but he was just an onlooker. asionally

    he would smile at her, and she would regard him as the God. She did not know that the onlooker was

    so smile to every flower. The onlooker did not remember her beauty, and he had a deeper and more

    beautiful flower in his heart that could not be shaken.

    She was the silly flower. She thought the smile of the onlooker was the only meaning to take her. In

    fact, she was just too ignorant andcked emotional experience, so she took kindness as love, self

    sentimental and self disturbed.

    Leena tried her best to suppress her rapid breath to make herself look calm, but no matter how hard

    she tried, she couldn''t suppress it. Her sadness and disappointment were still shown on her face.

    Carlson just stared at her quietly and smiled coldly. "If you want to ask me why, then I''ll tell you the

    truth, because I don''t want to lie to you! "

    "I should thank you for your magnanimity. Didn''t you hide it from me to the end? Leena raised her

    eyebrows and sneered.

    He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In fact, he had a lot to exin, trying to

    make her not so sad, but there were too many obstacles that he could not speak out. In fact, it was the

    best thing for him to confess to her. Although many things were not like this, even at the beginning,

    they would change slowly. But just like Lily, he couldn''t even make a promise to her. Why did he exin

    too much to her and make her look forward to it?

    "Leena, I hope we are good partners. I won''t cheat you anymore, but you have to trust me. After you

    help me finish this, I will protect you in the future, and you don''t have to hide every day. "In the end, he

    couldn''t say anything gentle but out of business.

    Her heart ached, but she still tried to smile sarcastically to make herself look calm. "I''m not here to

    negotiate with you today. Your confession is only a redemption for yourself, not a bargaining chip to

    negotiate with me! Although I am very grateful to you for saving me and Rena, this chicken soup

    represents condolence. I will never have anything to do with you in the future! "

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Leena handed the chicken soup to him, but Carlson suddenly grabbed her hand and warned her coldly,

    "You can''t be with Miguel. You will be danger! "

    "It''s my freedom. Why bother, Mr Carlson? Do I have to get your permission to fall in love with him!

    "Leena said it like a vow, as if it could save her face. She was angry. He didn''t love her anymore. Why

    should he care about her business?

    Carlson was very angry, but the corners of his mouth moved. Finally, he said coldly, "If you fall in love

    with him, you''d better ask him about the rtionship between him and Alina! "

    "Humph! Leena sneered, "That''s better than a scheming man like Mr Carlson. Miguel and I know

    everything about each other. What else can he do to me? He had nothing to do with Alina! "

    "Why don''t you trust me till now? My efforts are in vain! Carlson said with a frown. He was dissatisfied

    with her stubbornness.

    "Mr Carlson, you''d better mind your business with Lily first! I''m not free today. Let''s call it a day! After

    saying that, Leena put the chicken soup in front of him and was about to leave.

    However, Carlson still held her hand and said, "Leena! "

    Leena angrily shook off his hand, and just pulled his wound. With a groan of pain, Leena looked back,

    but still left ruthlessly, ignoring his shout behind.

    Let''s put an end to all those ridiculous ttery! She had nothing to do with him anymore! Thinking of

    this, Leena was so sad that she began to cry in the car.

    She didn''t know what she was crying for, but she couldn''t stop. She felt herself ridiculous. What''s the

    use of crying? Can Carlson see if you cry? Did Carlson know her feelings? Would he fall in love with

    her if she cried? So what if he fell in love with her? He had fallen in love with Lily at first sight for more

    than ten years, but he hadn''t made a promise to her. What else could he do to her?

    But she still cried! And she kept crying! Although she tried her best not to make any sound, her tears

    still fell down. She finallyforted herself that she had broken up with a man she shouldn''t have

    fallen in love with, but this rtionship had been lost for no reason. When she broke up with Miguel,

    she hadn''t cried so sadly, and she had even been very calm. How could she cry so hard for Carlson?

    Leena bent down to hold her knees, buried her face in her arms and cried silently.

    The taxi driver asked her, "Are you okay? "

    Sobbing, Leena answered, "I''m fine! "

    "Are you crossed in love?" The driver has some experience, so he can see it at a nce, and then said

    disdainfully, "It''s not a big deal if you break up with your boyfriend. The old don''t go and the new don''t

    prince charming is still waiting at the next intersection, so you don''t have to be sad for your ex-

    boyfriend! "

    Hearing that, Leena finally burst intoughter. The driver''s words were really pleasant and interesting.

    She wiped her tears and raised her head. "I don''t want to cry, either. Just take it as a farewell to my

    stupid past. I will live a better life in the future! "

    Maybe the reason why she said that was to encourage herself. She didn''t want to cry, but she just

    wanted to say goodbye to herself, who was narcissistic. She would live a more clear and unrestrained

    life in the future.

    The driver smiled at her through the rearview mirror and said, "That''s right. It''s no big deal. Life will go

    on without a boyfriend! "

    Leena also smiled. There was nothing need to cry about, really, nothing need to cry about! After a long

    journey, Leena just thought that she would be stronger and she would wee a new life!

    When she returned to the apartment, Leena was as calm as nothing had happened. Although she still

    felt a little pain in her heart, she had already known to hide herself and would not let anyone discover

    that ridiculous rtionship.

    As soon as she entered the room, Rena said, "You''re finally back. Where have you been? "

    "I''m going home. What''s wrong? "

    "Hum! With a weird smile, Rena pushed Leena''s shoulder into the room and suddenly turned off all the

    lights at the door.

    At that time, it was already dark. It was dark all around Rena. "What are you doing!" She didn''t expect

    that Rena would disappear as soon as I turned around. Leena felt strange and kept calling her name,"

    Rena... Rena? "

    Rena didn''t answer. In a word, she was like disappearing from the world. Leena became anxious. She

    looked for her four times and wanted to turn on the light, but the light was not on for many times. She

    didn''t know what was going on, so she looked for her in a panic. "Rena, Rena, where are you? Don''t

    scare me! "

    When she finally reached the living room, she heard a sudden sound of music. Startled, Leena turned

    around and saw a music box on the table. There was light at the bottom of the box, and on the box was

    a little person dancing. The music was melodious and quiet, which was the song "Happy Birthday to

    you".

    Staring at the music box, Leena seemed to be frozen. After a long time, she walked over and picked up

    the music box. At this moment, there was a sudden cheer. Someone kept spraying flowers on her

    head, and the light was on. Rena and the others rushed over and shouted loudly, "Baby girl, Happy

    Birthday! "

    Leena was almost drowned in the shiny flowers. After a long time, she raised her head and saw Rena

    standing in front of her with a bright smile, with a gift box in her hand. Beside her stood Miguel and

    Spencer, smiling at her with the gift box.

    At that moment, Leena was overwhelmed by great happiness and couldn''t help crying. When people

    were most disappointed, they would asionally get a little bit of concern. A little care was always very

    easy to move. She just broke up with her boyfriend today, and felt that she was a person that no one

    wanted. How could she not be happy when she received the blessing of her friends and carefully

    prepared birthday party in the evening? It turned out that there was no friendship in love, no one liked

    her, but she still had a good friend to care about. That was enough, and that was very satisfied!

    Seeing that Leena was crying, Rena became anxious. She walked up to her and asked, "Why are you

    crying? Was she scared to death just now? "

    Wiping her tears, Leena said, "No, I''m just moved. Thank you for apanying me for so many

    years!" Rena had apanied her through ups and downs for 8 years. She knew her when she was in

    grade one and has been dating her till now.

    Rena wiped her tears and said with a smile, "Baby, I didn''t prepare a birthday gift for you today. Most

    importantly, it''s all done by Miguel. He paid attention to many things. I''m just an assistant. He''s the one

    you should thank most! "

    Raising her head, Leena saw Migueling up with a gift box and saying affectionately, "Happy

    Birthday! "

 Chapter 66 A Romantic Gift From Miguel (Part One)

    Chapter 66 A Romantic Gift From Miguel (Part One)

    His eyes lit up, and he became more mature and sincere. Although in her memory, he was still the

    young man who rode a bike, at this moment he belonged to her very much. He was no longer

    unreachable and iprehensible to her. He stayed for her and waited for her to hold his hand.

    Leena was deeply touched. She looked at the gift box in his hand and said, "You remember my

    birthday. I thought no one would notice it except my family members and Rena. "

    In middle school, she remembered Miguel''s birthday deeply. Although she knew that they wouldn''t

    have any intersection, she always bought a small cake on his birthday secretly, lit candles in the room,

    prayed silently, and then said to the air, "Happy Birthday, Miguel!" Then she pretend to be with him and

    shared the cake with herself.

    After her father''s death, her family became poor form then on and didn''t celebrate her birthday

    anymore. She even worked every birthday. Only in the evening when she came back home, her mother

    cooked a bowl of birthday noodles, or small gifts and cakes from Rena. She didn''t tell others about her

    birthday, because there was no need for anyone to take her in his heart. Gradually, she forgot her own

    birthday and didn''t deliberately remember it. She didn''t expect a big surprise when it came. Today,

    Miguel showed up and arranged such a birthday party, which undoubtedly shocked and moved her.

    "I asked Rena about it. I remember that your birthday is in April. I asked her before and told her that it

    was today that she came up with the idea of arranging a birthday party for you. "

    "Thank you very much, really! "

    "This is my birthday gift for you." Miguel handed the box to her.

    As soon as she took it, Rena came up to snatch the mirror, "Dang, Dang, Dang, I give it to you! It must

    be something you have been looking forward to for a long time! "

    Rena''s gift box was so big that she couldn''t figure out what it was for a moment. Spencer also sent her

    something and said, "I don''t know what you like, so I picked this. I hope you like it! "

    Rena pushed, "Open it and have a look at what Mr. Miguel has sent to you! "

    At her instigation, Leena opened the gift box of Miguel. The gift was small, but it was well-packed.

    When she opened the package, she saw a small pink box. At a nce, Leena guessed what it was.

    When she opened it, it was indeed a ne, but she was surprised to find that it was exquisitely

    carved and embedded with a small pink diamond.

    Rena screamed, "Wow, it''s a diamond ne! That''s awesome! How expensive it is!" She was so

    excited that she grabbed the ne regardless of her image. She almost had a bite when she was

    studying it.

    Spencer said with contempt, "You are so vulgar. I will give you one on your birthday! "

    Embarrassed, Rena put the ne back and shouted, "It''s none of your business. The ne you

    bought is not as beautiful as mine! "

    Leena was also shocked. She held the box and said shyly, "I''m afraid it''s very expensive. I can''t ept

    it! "

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my duty to give you the ne. Only this ne can represent my sincerity! "

    Spencer said, "Of course. It took Mr. Miguel lots of money to buy this ne for you. He said that he

    could only show his sincerity by giving all the things to you without reservation. Look, you can''t forgive

    him even if Mr. Miguel has done this. Are you still thinking about his bad memory with Alina? "

    Rena kicked Spencer. Spencer closed his mouth but was still not convinced.

    Even though the gift box was light and heavy, Leena couldn''t ept it. She refused, "This gift is too

    expensive for me to ept. You can give me anything as you like. I have a guilty conscience to give

    this ne. I really don''t deserve such a precious gift. It''s even more unworthy for you to spend so

    much on it. "

    "You deserve it!" Miguel interrupted her and said sincerely, "I just want to express that I can give you

    the same thing as Carlson can give you. Last time when I saw him bring you shopping, I felt very sad. I

    thought that although I was not as capable as him, I would try my best to make you live a better life.

    You are a kind girl. Many things don''t deserve you. Only when I give this ne to you with all my

    sincerity can it match your beauty. I hope you don''t only take it as a ne and don''t measure it with

    money. Thinking that this represents all my sincerity to send my most precious wishes. So, please don''t

    refuse it! Don''t refuse it! "Miguel said sincerely, as if he would be very sad and disappointed if Leena

    didn''t ept him.

    Rena also encouraged, "Take it. He is so sincere! "

    After hesitating for a long time, Leena took it nervously. Miguel smiled with satisfaction and said, "Let

    me help you! "

    Leena put it on him again. Rena and Spencer pped their hands and cheered, which made her

    embarrassed. "Since you''ve already worn the ne, why don''t you get together right now? "

    Rena kicked him again, and Spencer protested, "Why do you always kick me? "

    Rena ignored her and smiled at Leena and Miguel as if nothing had happened.

    Leena understood what was on Rena''s mind. PerhapsRena had a bad meomory with her ex boyfriend

    Jimmy after they broke up, so she didn''t agree to turn around. Rena was far more rational and sober

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    than her in love affairs. Therefore, even though Miguel made her feel touched everywhere, Rena

    always reminded her to think it over.

    She had thought it clearly that she didn''t like Miguel so much, and she had a grudge against the past of

    Miguel and Alina. But in the past few days, she was moved by the spirit of Miguel. What she saw was a

    new and serious woman who was serious about love. In order to get her forgiveness, she had fought

    for her or spent half a year''s savings to give her a gift. If she let it go, she could be cruel to her. She

    was unmoved, but now she was really fragile. She needed someone to take care of her heart, and

    Miguel happened to appear in time and helped her. How could she not be moved?

    She was eager to prove that she was not the ugly duckling that no one loved, and that she was also

    loved. She wanted to announce to Carlson that even if he didn''t want her, someone would want her.

    She didn''t care about his feelings at all! She just wanted a rtionship that she could rely on!

 Chapter 67 A Romantic Gift From Miguel (Part Two)

    Chapter 67 A Romantic Gift From Miguel (Part Two)

    Lowering her head, Leena smiled shyly and said, "Thank you. You are so kind to me! "

    Rena couldn''t figure out what she meant, but she still gave a hint with her eyes that she should think it

    over.

    Miguel smiled and replied, "As long as you are happy, everything is fine. Let''s eat cakes together. You

    should eat more tonight! "

    They sat down together and shared the cakes. Although there were only four people, it was still very

    lively. In the past, there were only her and Rena''s birthday. Today, there were two more people, and

    one more person was silently devoted to her. This feeling was good.

    After the cake was finished, Miguel took Leena to the rooftop. Rena wanted to follow him, but was

    stopped by Spencer, who said, "Why are you following me to the romantic club? Are you going to be

    the third wheel? "

    Rena couldn''t catch up with her and called Leena. She turned around andforted, "You can stay in

    the apartment with Spencer. I''ll be back soon. "

    Leena said with a smile on her face and a pleasant voice. Rena seemed to understand what she meant

    and stopped struggling. Leena went upstairs.

    Miguel held her hand all the way to the rooftop. He looked around and said mysteriously, "Guess why I

    brought you here? "

    Leena looked around and saw nothing but a little starlight in the night sky. The ce she lived was very

    close to the new campus of the University, and the new campus was in the suburbs, surrounded by

    urban viges. Even near her apartment, there were buildings everywhere, so there was really no light,

    and the so-called beautiful night scene could not be seen. She and Rena read and went to bed every

    night after ss or after work. They seldom went out, so she really didn''t know why Miguel took her to

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    the rooftop.

    "What are you doing here? Watch the stars?" Leena asked with a smile.

    Miguel still pretended to be mysterious. "It''s much bigger and brighter than the stars. "

    "Is it fireworks? Fireworks are not allowed here. "

    Miguel didn''t say anything more. He just blinked at her and whistled to the distance. As soon as he

    finished speaking, the lights in the empty houses of the newly built buildings around him were turned

    on, one by one from the bottom up. When the lights reached seven or eight floors, a heart shape

    suddenly formed at the top. Then the second building was formed into an "I", the second building was

    "LOVE", and the third building was "YOU". There were four buildings in total, which were lit up one by

    one like colorful lights.

    Someone was passing by downstairs. When they saw this, they were all shocked and screamed,

    "Look, look,e out. It''s so romantic!" "If my boyfriend did this for me, I would be so happy!" "Who on

    earth did it? His girlfriend must die of happiness! "

    More and more people screamed downstairs, and some even ran out to cheer. However, Leena felt as

    if she was not in this state, but in the beautiful scene of "I LOVE YOU". In the middle, she saw the

    magic around her shining like an illusion. All these beautiful scenes were shown to her. She was the

    protagonist today!

    She didn''t have to admire other women, because she was the protagonist today. There were people

    who loved her and their own love. This scene had been dreamed of many times in her heart, and today

    it finally came true. She didn''t know how to express her feelings.

    With arge bouquet of roses in his hands, Miguel walked up to her affectionately and said softly, "For

    this scene, I secretly contacted with the construction workers for more than more than 10 days without

    telling you. I spent a lot of time and energy to send gifts and invitations, hoping that they would

    cooperate with me to make this beautiful scene. I don''t care how hard it is. I just want to be sincere and

    let you see that I can do such an unreachable thing for you. Leena, have you seen that? I really want to

    cherish our rtionship and want to make up for our first love again. I have made a lot of mistakes in

    the past, and I will improve in the future. I just hope that you can give me a chance, and don''t refuse

    me! I really like you. After I lost you, I realized that you are the most suitable person for me. Please

    forgive me, please forgive me, please give me another chance! "

    Leena looked at him, the roses in his hands, and then looked at the surrounding "I LOVE YOU". In fact,

    she had been moved. Really, if there was a man who was so sincere to beg for forgiveness and tried

    so hard to express his love for you, even if he had made mistakes in the past, your heart had been

    softened. Could you still refuse him ruthlessly?

    Miguel used to be unfaithful to love, but she had already felt his transformation and maturity. And she

    really wanted to regain her youth, maybe she could find back the love she had lost.

    Leena suddenly burst into tears, but she still smiled happily and foolishly.

    Miguel asked her again, "Do you agree? "

    Leena didn''t say anything. She just stretched out her hands to hug him, the first love she once had a

    crush on, and sobbed, "How can I not agree with you? "

    Excited and unbelievable, Miguel asked, "You agreed? You really agreed? "

    "I''m hugging you now. What else do you want me to do? "

    Miguel was so excited that he suddenly held her in his arms and circled around, shouting, "You agreed,

    you really agreed. You will be mine from now on! Ah! "

    His roar of happiness made Leenaugh. Leena felt so good to be held by him at this moment.

    Smelling the fragrant roses and looking around at the dreamlike "I LOVE YOU", she was very satisfied

    and happy. She no longer cared about the abandon and indifference of Carlson, no longer cared about

    the Empire Group and use. She just sincerely felt the love of Miguel, and sincerely wanted to ept

    and protect this love. She also hoped that she could treat this love with pure heart!

 Chapter 68 Twin Sisters (Part One)

    Chapter 68 Twin Sisters (Part One)

    After quitting the job in the Heaven Hotel, Leena didn''t find a new job. On the one hand, she was

    getting busier and busier with her study. On the other hand, it was dangerous to look for a job now. She

    might have to keep a low profile for a period of time, so except for dating with Miguel, she spent most of

    her time at school.

    She was also curious. The people of the Empire Group hadn''te to find her for a long time, and

    then she attributed it to the Song Family. Because she had a rtionship with Miguel now, those

    people didn''t dare to do anything to them easily.

    Rena often said, "Although I don''t agree with your ritionship with Miguel, I have to say that you are

    so lucky. It''s worth it to meet a man like Miguel! Look at how nice he is to you. He brings breakfast to

    you every day, takes you out for dinner, and cares about you. No matter how busy he is, he spares lots

    of time to apany you every day. If you are sick or something happened, he will be even more

    anxious. He wants to stay with you every day. How could a person change so much? Miguel makes me

    see a miracle! Besides, he is rich and handsome. You are lucky! "

    "Are you jealous? In fact, you can also find a rich and handsome man. Look at Spencer. He is very nice

    and shows up in front of you every day. He is more diligent than Miguel now. I don''t think hees for

    me! "

    "Bah, he means nothing to me." Rena depised.

    "How dare you say that he is not rich and handsome? Tell me, what doesn''t he deserve to be called as

    rich and handsome? Leena teased.

    "Handsome? I think he looks like a old grandma. I suspect that there is a woman in his inner heart! Or

    is there anyone working in the women''s Union in their family? "

    "Haha, there is really someone in the women''s Union in their family. He cares about you very much!

    Can''t you notice that? Although he always bickered with you, in most cases, he amodate himself

    to you and is good to you. I suspect that he doesn''t know how to express his feelings to the girls he

    likes, just like a primary school student. He can only use his bickering to attract your attention! "

    "Childish! How could he like me? I can''t be with him!" Rena still looked down upon him.

    Leena wanted to make a match, but seeing Rena''s expression, she felt that she was not joking. It

    seemed that she did not ept Spencer''s intention. Leena said, "Rena, it''s been a long time since

    what happened to you and Jimmyst time. Can''t you let it go? "

    Rena seemed to be a little sad, but she hid it quickly and said indifferently, "Who says that I still

    remember that bad guy? I just don''t want to fall in love so soon. And then we are getting busier and

    busier. I don''t want to have a rtionship before graduation! "

    Leena could only sigh. She deeply felt helpless for Rena. Rena must still remember what Jimmy had

    done for her. How could she let go of the rtionship of 8 years? It was not only her first love, but also

    the man who affected her for the rest of her life. It was a pity that Jimmy was so disgusted! Perhaps it

    would take some time for Rena to get out of the sorrow of love. As for Spencer, maybe he really had a

    crush on Rena. Just now, she just said it casually, but after saying that, she really felt that Spencer had

    a crush on Rena. Otherwise, he wouldn''t often appear in front of them, nor would he always contradict

    Rena for no reason, but secretly treat her well. It could only be said that drew''s way of expressing love

    was a little childish, like a primary school student, but he was still good in his heart. He knew how to

    love and amodate Rena dozens of times better than Jimmy.

    Leena said, "Lewis asked me to do him a favor and ask me to train the new waiters of Heaven Hotel for

    two days. I said I could go there tonight if I''m free. Do you want to go with me? "

    Rena was interested in it and agreed immediately. When she was about to go there after dinner in the

    evening, she met Spencer who came with courtesy. Spencer said with a smile, "Where are you two

    going? Can I follow you? "

    Rena said angrily, "You are such a gossip. You have nothing to do all day long. Why are you following

    behind two women? "

    Spencer still smiled, "It''s our duty to serve people. Of course I have to pay attention to what people do

    all the time! "

    "Humph!" Rena was still disdainful.

    On the way, Leena paid attention to the sights of these two people, especially Spencer''s. He had only

    nced at her since he appeared, and his eyes had been concentrated on Rena. He was not angry

    with Rena even she scolded him fiercely, but just grinned cheekily. He even felt that it was very

    interesting to talk to Rena like this, so heughed. Therefore, Spencer and Rena were so match.

    Thinking of today''s thought, Leena couldn''t helpughing. It seemed that she really should make a

    match between Spencer and Rena.

    Leena said, "Okay, we need a driver. You can drive us there! "

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Rena turned to look at her and said, "I''m the driver, ok? We also have cars! "

    "How can your Camelia beparable to Spencer''s Mercedes-Benz? I choose Mercedes-Benz!" Then

    she got on Spencer''s car, leaving no room for Rena to refuse.

    Spencer waved his hand excitedly and said, "Do you want to take the seat, devil girl? The passenger

    seat is left for you! "

    Rena stared at him and said, "The passenger seat is the most dangerous ce. Keep the air with you!

    "Then she sat on the back seat with Leena!

    "You don''t know my kindness. You have a good view in the passenger seat! I drive cars for almost 10

    years old. What are you afraid of! "But he still got in the car and drove them there.

    After asking where they were going, Spencer was surprised and asked if he should tell Mr. Miguel. As

    long as Leena agreed, he reported to Miguel cheerfully.

    Rena whispered to Leena, "Look at him. He is older than Miguel, but he is just a subordinate of Miguel.

    "

    "Do you know why he is called Old Spencer? In fact, he is in the same age with Mike, but he always

    hang out with a group of young people. Therefore, Miguel and others named him Old Spencer, saying

    that he was very old. "

    Mike was 5 years older than Miguel, and Spencer was 4 years older than him. ording to the age

    division, drew should be with Miguel''s brother. But who knew that Spencer liked to be with Miguel.

    Besides, there were a group of people of the same age or younger, so he became the oldest in this

    group of high-ranking officials. Therefore, everyone called him Old Spencer. There was another

    meaning to call him Old Spencer. In the words of Miguel''s father, he said, "He is the only good man in

    the high-rank officials." Other friends alsomented on Spencer that he was not like the rich guys of

    officials at all. He was an old good man without any official aura. "That''s why Spencer is called Old

    Spencer.

    Spencer asked, "What are you talking about? I heard you talking about me? "

    "It''s okay. Drive your car carefully!" The more Leena looked at him, the more she thought he was a

    good man. He could be her ''brother-inw'', Rena''s husband. This n is quietly brewing in her

    mind.

 Chapter 69 Twin Sisters (Part Two)

    Chapter 69 Twin Sisters (Part Two)

    When they arrived at the Heaven Hotel, Leena trained thedies. Spencer excitedly told Rena that he

    was familiar with this ce and took her to y. Although Rena looked cold, she was curious about

    new things. Moreover, she couldn''t resist the temptation of Spencer, so she followed him.

    Leena didn''t see the two of theme back after the training. She didn''t intend to disturb their date, so

    she went to talk to Lewis for a while.

    Lewis said, "Simon maye hereter. Are you waiting for him? "

    "I don''t think she can wait any longer. It''ste now. "

    Lewis continued, "Mr. Carlson maye with Simon. A few days ago, Mr. Carlson asked you where

    you have found a job. "

    Speaking of Carlson, Leena was a little nervous, with one hand grasping her arm tightly. She tried to be

    calm and asked, "During this period of time... Does Carlson oftene here? "

    "No, he seldom came here after you resigned. Even if he came here, he often sat in the box with you

    and then left. He didn''t calldies here. "

    "Oh." Leena answered indifferently. She didn''t know what she felt when she heard this name.

    She had been dating with Miguel for two months. She had put all her energy into dating with him

    sincerely, so she rarely thought of Carlson. But when Lewis mentioned him today, she felt a faint

    sadness, as if she had notpletely jumped out of his circle. She had thought that she could let go of

    this man, and it was not until this moment that she realized that she did not let him go. It was just

    temporarily concealed. There was still a certain position in her heart, and from time to time, she stirred

    up her emotions.

    After saying goodbye to Lewis, she went to the bathroom and lit a cigarette, slowly thinking about the

    past between her and Carlson. There was a door in the Heaven Hotel, which opened her memory

    about Carlson. There were their scenery everywhere, as if they had been involved, entangled, used

    and hurt each other wherever she went.

    As soon as she finished smoking, she received a call from Miguel. Miguel had already worked overtime

    and drove to pick her up. Leena called Rena and Spencer, then she went out.

    She walked slowly through the scene of the Heaven Hotel, through the lively bar counter and the

    dancing floor. She couldn''t help but stop in front of the dancing floor for a while, because she

    remembered that she once danced with Carlson on it, and then Carlson kissed her forcefully.

    She used to hate that kiss very much, but now when she thought of it, she inexplicably felt domineering

    and powerful, just like his personality, which was as unyielding and irresistible as an eagle.

    Leena touched her lips and turned around, only to find that Carlson was walking through the passage

    in the distance. She thought she had a hallucination. At that moment, she was really stunned!

    Carlson was still so handsome. He wore a suit and tie, and his hair was neatlybed. He walked

    steadily, forcefully and freely. He was in his thirties, but he didn''t show it at all. He was more mature

    and charming, which made any woman want to admire him.

    He was so handsome that she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Leena looked at him nkly. She hadn''t

    seen him for two months and felt that he was more handsome. He was so handsome that she missed

    him very much!

    Not knowing if it was a call, Carlson also raised his head at this time. At the first sight, he passed

    through the crowd and saw Leena. Their eyes contacted, so he stopped.

    At that moment, Leena was deeply touched. Was it really fate? They stayed far away from each other.

    There were so many people walking around them. The music on the dancing floor was very noisy. How

    could she find him when she looked back for the first time? He was walking with his head down. How

    could he see her through the crowd at the first sight?

    The four eyes met for a short time, but for Leena, it was as long as a century, or as time stopped, the

    crowd disappeared, leaving her and him alone, so she felt so strong.

    All of a sudden, Miguel came up, held her hand and said with a smile, "What are you doing? I''ve been

    waiting for you for a long time, but you didn''te out?" He looked around, but didn''t find anything.

    Then he looked down at Leena.

    As for Leena, she had already lowered her head and said with a faint smile, "Nothing. I just feel a little

    sentimental when I think of working here for a few years. "

    "You''d better not miss such a ce." Miguel said thoughtfully.

    Leena nodded, and Miguel went out with his arm around her shoulder. When she turned around, she

    peeped at the passageway, only to find that... Carlson was no longer there, leaving only an empty

    passage.

    At that moment, Leena was very disappointed! She thought... He would still wait for her, watch her,

    watch her have a boyfriende up and hold her hand, and someone who loved her take her away. Or

    he angrily walked up and pulled her and Miguel away. He peremptorily controlled her hands and said,

    "You can''t go with him. You can''t be with him!" Just like what happened in the hospital that day, but he

    didn''t. He just quietly disappeared. He didn''t care who took her away and who was with her.

    Was it her wish? She stubbornly believed that there should be some old love between her and Carlson.

    Even if they broke up, they would still think about each other. However, she found that it was just her

    wishful thinking. He didn''t love her at all. How could he care who she was with? It was her own

    business that she couldn''t forget the old love. Keith really didn''t care. He was very cold, and he had

    already ignored her!

    Leena was so sad that she answered absentmindedly when Miguel joked with her in the car. Miguel

    invited her to have midnight snack, but she refused because she was too tired and wanted to have a

    rest, so she asked him to send her back.

    Miguel said, "You don''t seem to be in a good mood today. What''s wrong? "

    "Nothing. I''m really tired. The training has been going on for a long time. "

    "Well, don''t be so tired in the future. You should know how to refuse properly. Besides, you are about to

    finish your graduation thesis. You''d better focus on your study! "

    Leena nodded and didn''t refuse. She asked him to send her back to the apartment. Rena followed him

    back in Spencer''s car. Then they waved goodbye to each other and went back home with Rena.

    Leena was so depressed that she didn''t notice the expression on Rena''s face. When she returned to

    the apartment for a long time, she found that Rena was not in a good state either. She was very

    disappointed, or even sad, which was deeper than her.

    "What''s wrong, Rena? You look unhappy? "

    Rena burst into tears all of a sudden, like a broken pearl, and she couldn''t stop crying. She cried so

    suddenly and exaggeratedly, as if the sky was about to copse.

    Leena quickly sat down, patted her on the shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying so

    sadly? Did Spencer bully you? "

    Rena shook her head, "No, it''s all my fault! "

    "What''s wrong with you? What happened to you? "

    Rena cried for a while and said, "Tonight, I... I met Jimmy. Just then, Spencer came over. I suddenly

    had a feeling of revenge. I deliberately made out with him, as if they were a couple in love. However,

    after ying with him for a long time. When I turned around, Jimmy was gone. Later, I saw him feeding

    ice cream to a girl and shopping hand in hand. They looked very intimate, as if they were a couple in

    love. I suddenly felt frustrated and felt like a clown." She cried again.

    Leena was shocked and asked, "Did he also act on purpose to show you? "

    Rena shook her head, "No, he didn''t notice me at allst time. Because he walked with his back to us

    and there were still a lot of people far away, he really should be in love. He can''t act for me! I think I''m

    so stupid. I acted like a clown in front of him, pretending to be happy. Without him, I can live a happy

    life without him. I don''t care how bitter I feel, how much I miss him and how much I love him! But he

    didn''t care about me anymore. He had a new rtionship and his own happiness! He is really happy,

    but I pretend to be happy. He willugh at me when he sees it, because I''m lucky or not, and I can''t

    irritate him. I''m already a passer-by to him, so why do I have to pretend to be happy in front of him, as if

    I''m still immersed in the past rtionship and can''t escape from the anger. So I think I''m so stupid, so

    stupid, really stupid! "

    Rena was crying. Leena was in a good mood tofort her, but she just murmured, "We must be

    twins, real twins..." "Because all the experiences we met are so simr. They are all cheated on by a

    man who has no heart at the same time, and even the woman who caused them to cheat on each

    other is the same!"

    When Rena was thinking about him, Jimmy had fallen in love with someone else and had a new

    rtionship. She thought she had an old rtionship with Carlson, but he had already ignored her. All

    their thoughts and thoughts were their wishful thinking... It was just wishful thinking!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    They were so stupid. They were just clowns on the stage of love. They wereughed at and

    narcissistic. What a pitiful and pathetic clown!

    Perhaps it was because of Rena''s emotion that Leena didn''t want to cry, but she had to strengthen her

    sadness and tears fell down.

    A clown, a pathetic clown! But Rena could vent her anger at will, because she was far more ridiculous

    than Rena. After all, Rena had been in love with him, but she only had a one-sided crush on Carlson.

    She even thought that others would care about her feelings. How ridiculous!

    Leena hugged Rena silently andforted her, "Don''t cry, Rena. Everything will be fine!" But she cried

    with tears all over her face.

 Chapter 70 Lost For Words (Part One)

    Chapter 70 Lost For Words (Part One)

    This weekend was the birthday of Leena''s mother, Mrs. Yang. Her mother was almost 50 or 60 years

    old, so the party was more grand this time. In addition to Rena, she also invited Spencer and Miguel to

    have dinner with them. They would also invite their close neighbors.

    Leena had already told her that Miguel was dating again. At that time, her mother was silent for a long

    time before she said, "You have always been an independent and sensible child. I have never cared

    about you since you were a child. But you''d better think clearly about your rtionship with him. Can

    he give you happiness? Will he hurt you again? Will he do anything to you if Alina happened again? "

    "Mom, I''ve thought it clearly, or I wouldn''t have been with him. He behaved very sincere, as if he was

    serious with me, and it was very happy to be with him. "

    Mrs. Yang still felt doubt and had a lot of questions, but in the end, she only said softly, "That''s good.

    You''re not a child anymore. I hope you can meet the right person this time, not be dyed by sorrow.

    I''m looking forward to your happiness. You''ve had the hardest time in our family! "

    Mrs. Yang''s words were full of guilt. Leena deeply knew that her mother loved her, so she repeatedly

    promised that she would live a good life.

    Later, she didn''t tell Miguel about the conversation between her mother. But when she invited Miguel to

    celebrate her mother''s birthday, she was very careful to dress Miguel up. She also bought a lot of

    things that her mother liked and handed them to Miguel, asking Miguel to send them to her home.

    Miguel smiled and said, "Are you afraid that your aunt doesn''t like me, so you tell me what to do in front

    of her? You bought such a big thing and asked me to send it to her? In fact, you can just tell me. I will

    buy it without your money. "

    "That''s what I should do. Your performance is also rted to mine, isn''t it?" Leena teased.

    Miguel suddenly fell silent and lowered his head.

    "What''s wrong with you? Did I put too much pressure on you? "

    Miguel looked up at her and said, "You are very serious about this rtionship, and you also attach

    great importance to our rtionship, aren''t you? That''s why you are so worried about my performance

    and your mother''s feeling, right? "

    Leena afraid that he would be under pressure. She said, "Don''t think too much, Miguel. It seems that I

    really put too much pressure on you. "

    Miguel suddenly held her in his arms and said, "You are a sincere girl and deserves our love! "

    Leena didn''t understand what he meant. When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Miguel

    had released her and took her hand to buy gifts. In addition to the gifts bought by Leena, Miguel bought

    some valuable gifts for her mother alone, because he had to give her a gift even in his name.

    Then they drove back to Leena''s home. The neighbors were very happy to know that Leena had

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    brought her boyfriend back. They gathered around to have a look and praised Miguel for his handsome

    appearance.

    Miguel asked her in secret, "What are we doing now? Arranging our marriage? "

    "My mother knows you. Don''t worry about the neighbors. They just want to join in the fun. We are all

    good here. "

    Miguel nodded, but felt a little stressed. Leena went to cook with her mother, while Rena and Spencer

    yed with Yanni in the living room. Rena had been to Leena''s house for many times, and she was

    already familiar with Peterson. This time, she suddenly brought Spencer here, which made Yanni feel

    very fresh. He asked without hesitation, "Rena, is he your boyfriend? "

    Hearing that, Spencer burst intoughter. Rena pinched Yanni''s face and said, "Little boy, don''t talk

    nonsense. My boyfriend is not this one. He is tens of thousands of times better than him! "

    Spencer was not convinced and shouted, "Hey, what''s wrong with me? I''m rich and handsome. If not

    me, what kind of boyfriend do you want? Tell me what kind of person you like? "

    "Rich guys with handsome appearance, don''t you feel ashamed?" Rena rolled her eyes at Spencer.

    At that moment, when Leena walked out with dishes, she touched Yanni''s head and said, "He will be

    your brother-inw in the future! "

    Spencerughed again. Rena shouted, "Hey, Leena, you are arguing with me! "

    Leena didn''t answer, but went back to work again. Her mother asked her to buy a bottle of mature

    vinegar. When she went out to wash vegetables in the water pool, she saw Miguel washing vegetables

    with several aunts. Aunts asked him a lot, but he couldn''t stand it, but he was still very polite. Aunts

    looked at him.

    They really liked him!

    Leena saved him and asked him to buy her some vinegar. These auntsughed and said, "Look at the

    sweet couple! "

    "Don''t make fun of us, aunt Laura!" Then she went to buy vinegar with Miguel.

    Miguel said, "They are very enthusiastic. "

    "Yes, the residents of our alley are very harmonious, so I can rest assured that my mother and Yanni

    are at home and move out to live with Rena. You don''t have to wash vegetables. After all, you are our

    guest. You can just stay with Rena and others. "

    Miguel smiled, "If I don''t work hard, how can your mother satisfied with me? "

    Leena held his hand and smiled sweetly. At this moment, she felt that Miguel was really good. To be

    honest, the reason why he took the risk to ask him to see his mother today was to wash his mother''s

    impression of him, let her see his change, and know that he was a sincere and reliable person. If

    possible, she was willing to go on with Miguel. After all, Qin Carlson was an unreachable person. They

    had no future, and they wouldn''t wait foolishly. Therefore, she would find someone suitable for her for

    the rest of her life.

    After buying the vinegar, Leena came back and saw a man wandering around at the entrance of the

    alley. He was wearing a dark brown T-shirt, jeans and peaked cap, smoking. Sometimes he looked at

    her door with mncholy in his eyes. Leena was stunned for a moment, because that was her brother,

    Peterson!

    She kept staring at her nkly. Miguel lowered his head and asked, "What''s wrong?" she didn''t answer

    until the man opposite also saw her. At that moment, the eyes of Peterson and Leena contacted.

    Peterson seemed to be shocked and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. He turned

    around and ran away.

    Leena eximed, "Brother!" Then she went after him. However, Peterson climbed very fast, and how

    could she catch up with him? He disappeared soon. Leena shouted towards the empty intersection

    twice, but no one responded. She was very disappointed!

    Miguel caught up with her and asked, "What''s wrong? You called me brother just now. Is that your

    brother Peterson? "

    "Yes, you saw him, didn''t you? He was here just now, but he ran away and he didn''t see me!" Leena

    was very excited and disappointed.

 Chapter 71 Lost For Words (Part Two)

    Chapter 71 Lost For Words (Part Two)

    Miguel thought about something but didn''t say anything. Leena watched for a long time, but she didn''t

    see half of her brother''s figure. It seemed that he was really far away.

    Miguel said, "Let''s go back. He wille out one day. He hasn''t shown up for so long because he has

    made up his mind to avoid you. It''s useless for you to wait. "

    "He must havee back to see my mother. He knows today is my mother''s birthday, but why doesn''t

    hee out? My mother misses him very much! "

    Leena was still out of control.

    Miguelforted, "He must have his own difficulties. "

    Later, Leena and Miguel went back, but she didn''t tell her mother about her meeting with Peterson, in

    case her mother was sad. Her mother had been looking forward to him for 9 years, but he didn''t go

    home. Did joining the Empire Group embarrass him so that he didn''t even dare to see his family? In

    fact, he could go home without saying anything, but why didn''t he go home? He must miss home very

    much, too. Just like now, he was only lingering at the entrance of the alley and didn''t dare to go in.

    Leena couldn''t figure it out.

    After dinner, they went back to the apartment. In the car, Miguel suddenly mentioned something, "In

    fact, your brother... I can help him. Have I told you about it before? "

    Leena turned to look at him. Miguel continued, "I said my brother had some contact with the people

    from the Empire Group. He could save your brother, but you have to cooperate. "

    "What do you want me to do? Leena asked.

    Miguel hesitated for a long time, with his thin lips tightly closed. He even tightened his grip on the

    steering wheel with both hands, and his veins stood out. He stared ahead with burning eyes, which

    were a little terrifying. After thinking for a long time, he said, "You only need to see one person. "

    Leena felt that he seemed to have made a great decision to say this. She couldn''t help but look at him

    and asked, "Who? "

    "He is..." He didn''t finish his words. When he was hesitating, Spencer''s car suddenly stopped. Seeing

    that, Miguel also stopped the car. He took a deep breath and said, "We''re home. Let''s get off! "

    Rena had got off the car and ran excitedly to find Leena. Leena had to get off first. Originally, Leena

    wanted to ask Miguel to go upstairs and have a rest and make it clear, but Spencer looked at his watch

    and said, "It''s toote. We''re going back first, because there''s a mobilization meeting in the morning to

    get up early. We''lle to see you tomorrow. "

    Rena waved her hand and said, "Go back. I don''t want you to go upstairs! "

    Spencer said, "Ungrateful Rena, you don''t even know how to thank me. At least I''ve been your driver

    for a day!" "

    Rena talked back to Spencer again, and then they went back. Miguel didn''t say anything. This time, he

    silently listened to Spencer''s arrangement, and of course didn''t mention the matter in the car.

    Seeing Miguel leave, Leena sighed deeply. When she and Rena were about to go upstairs, they

    suddenly heard someone call her in the corner, "Leena! "

    Leena looked around and saw a man in the dark corner. She didn''t know who he was, but she was

    surprised as he walked out. She screamed in disbelief, "Peterson, it''s you? "

    Peterson walked out slowly and said, "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. "

    Rena was surprised. She looked at Peterson and then at Leena. "Rena, you can go back first. This is

    my brother. I have something to talk to him. "

    Rena didn''t want to, but she thought it was improper for her to interfere in the matter of the brother and

    sister, so she nodded and went back. "Brother, you are home today, aren''t you? You know it''s Mommy''s

    birthday, but why don''t youe in?" asked Leena? "

    "If I go back like this, it will only make my mother sad. And I can''t contact you too much. You will be in

    danger if I contact too much! "

    "Brother, what have you done? Why can''t youe back? I''ve been missing you for 9 years! "

    Peterson was also sad, but he only patted her on the shoulder and said briefly, "Please take good care

    of Mommy! "

    "I will definitely take care of her. But you are also her son. She misses you very much and needs your

    care! "

    Peterson changed the topic and asked, "Are you with Miguel? "

    Leena was stunned, but she still nodded. "Yes, we have been together for three months. "

    Peterson kept silent for a while and suddenly sneered, "I see! "

    "Brother, what''s wrong? "

    Peterson''s face was still gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking. He raised his head and wanted to

    tell Leena something, but he just stared at her for a long time. He raised his hand and opened his

    mouth slightly. Atst, he just rubbed her hair and said, "you''ve grown up. You should know how to

    protect yourself, I''m sorry! He gave Leena something else and left with his hands in his trouser

    pockets.

    "Brother! "It''s still hard for Leena to understand.

    Peterson turned around and said, "It must bete today. Go to bed early! "Then he really left.

    Leena didn''t call him again. She just stared at his back and felt sad when she knew he had

    disappeared. She looked down at the thing he gave her. It was a bowknot hairpin. She couldn''t help but

    burst into tears.

    This was an agreement between her and her brother. When she was angry or sad when she was a

    child, her brother would give her such a hairpin, because she liked bowknot hairpins very much when

    she was a child. She also collected a lot of them, most of which were sent by her brother. She was

    much younger than her brother. Peterson didn''t care much about her and thought she was a little girl,

    but he still loved her very much. Every time she was sad and disappointed, he would send her

    something to please her silently without saying anything. As long as she saw the bowknot hairpin, she

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    knew that he wasforting her or encouraging her. She also felt warm in her heart.

    Many years had passed, and she had grown up into a girl and no longer liked such childish things like

    little girls. But what did her brother mean by giving her a bowknot? It was likeforting her,

    encouraging her and apologizing to her in her childhood?

    Brother, what was he thinking about? Why did he say sorry? Why did he give her a bowknot but

    refused to go home every year? Even if he just took a look at her from a distance when he returned

    home, why?

    Thinking of this, Leena felt sad and burst into tears.

 Chapter 72 Fake Marriage (Part One)

    Chapter 72 Fake Marriage (Part One)

    Leena didn''t see Miguel these days. She just called him asionally. Because Miguel''s grandmother

    was sick, the doctor had given a kind notice to the Song Family to prepare for the funeral. Her physical

    condition might turn to be worse in the following days.

    Miguel''s grandmother had been in hospital for three or four months. Since Leena and Miguel started

    dating, they had heard that she was ill in hospital and hadn''t recovered. Miguel would visit her the next

    day, but he didn''t expect that it was so serious this time, and there was even no way healing her

    disease.

    Leena hadn''t gone to the hospital to visit her, because it was not convenient for her to show up. It might

    be a little more casual for Miguel to visit her home, but if she also went to the the Song Family, it would

    be equivalent to meeting the parents of both sides. Therefore, even if she was very concerned about

    the condition of her grandmother, she could only ask one or two questions and could not visit her.

    A few dayster, Miguel appeared in front of Leena and suddenly said, "My parents want to see you."

    At that time, Leena had just finished her ss. When she heard the phone call from Miguel, she ran

    out. And when she heard his words, she was shocked and asked, "Why do they want to see me?"

    "I don''t know. They want you to go back to my home with me. Just meet them at my home."

    "Why do you suddenly want to see me?" She repeated it again and again because she couldn''t believe

    it.

    "Maybe... They care about my girlfriend and want to have a look. My father is very tough this time. He

    insists that you go there. If you have no problem, you can go home with me."

    Although Leena didn''t like Miguel''s father spoke in such a tough way, she could understand. All the

    high-rank officials were like this, especially those who were big enough to often bring their leader''s airs

    home. Her father used to be like this, but it was just out of habit that he was very kind.

    "I''m still in ss," said Leena In fact, she didn''t have the confidence to meet Miguel''s parents. It

    happened too suddenly. She didn''t know what the elders of the Song Family would do to her, so she

    was very nervous.

    Miguel looked at his watch and said, "The ss will be over soon. It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. You

    can leave directly after ss!"

    Leena couldn''t think of anything to refuse, so she nodded and went back to her ss.

    After school, she told Rena to take her books back and went out to look for Miguel. Sure enough,

    Miguel had been waiting for her. Then he held her hand and they got into the car and headed for his

    home.

    Back to the residentialpound where she had lived when she was a child, Leena was really

    shocked and sad. She used to live in this courtyard with her family. Her parents, brother and brother

    were all there, and their family was harmonious and happy. She had never thought that one day she

    would move out of this ce, and her family was broken. She would never see Miguel again, and she

    would never have aplete family, and she would never go back to the carefree days anymore!

    When the car drove into themunity, she had been looking at the nts and trees around, looking

    at every building and garden. It had changed a lot, but it was still the original outline. She could still find

    the streets and scenery she had walked through. She didn''t know if the people inside were still there, if

    they stayed there, or if things had changed?

    Miguel didn''t say anything. He just drove the car silently. He didn''t care about how it would feel if Leena

    went back to themunity, nor did he ask about her feelings. Maybe he was also preupied by

    troubles, so he had no time to care about her.

    When they arrived at Miguel''s house, they saw that Ronald and Susan were waiting for them. There

    were only two of them in the house. Sitting in the living room, they put a lot of pressure on Leena.

    Miguel introduced Leena to them, and Leena greeted them cautiously. When she sat down, she didn''t

    know where to put her hands, but could only press them on her thighs.

    Susan had seen Leena before, so she didn''t say anything. She just stared at her coldly and sharply, as

    if she wanted to dig out her heart. Normally, Leena was a little afraid of Susan, but now she felt more

    ufortable being stared by her.

    Ronald looked at Leena up and down for a while and said with a friendly smile, "You are Leena. You

    used to live here as well?"

    "Yes, uncle Ronald!" Leena didn''t know what to answer, but nodded with a smile. She thought that

    Miguel must have told her family background to his parents, otherwise his father wouldn''t know that

    she was Leena. She didn''t know what his father thought about her family background, so she could not

    help but nce at him.

    Ronald nodded with a smile on his face. He looked very kind and didn''t make Leena embarrassed.

    Leena felt that his father had not changed at all. She often saw him smiling and looking for her when

    she was a child. He was not arrogant. Perhaps the more powerful the official was, the more tolerance

    he will have? Seeing his father''s smile, Leena felt much relieved.

    Ronald continued, "Are you Bowen''s daughter?"

    Leena was nervous, but she still answered, "Yes." She wondered why his father asked this and

    whether he had any idea.

    Ronald smiled and said, "If she is Bowen''s daughter, there should be no problem with moral

    education."

    "Really? We have nothing to do with the Yang Family. You know nothing about the Yang family!"

    Hearing this, Leena immediately felt inferior. She lowered her head awkwardly and didn''t know how to

    answer. His father''s matter had always been a shadow in her heart. She could neither deny nor

    exclude it.

    Ronald stopped her and said, "Well, the matter of thest generation is not rted to the next

    generation. By the way, it happened when Leena was still young."

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Susan looked down upon her, and Leena kept her head down and dared not speak. Miguel held her

    hand and asked, "Dad, mom, what do you want from Leena?"

    Ronald just smiled and said, "It''s just that I haven''t seen her for a long time. I called her here to have a

    look when I knew she was with you." Then she asked Leena a lot of questions, including where to go to

    school, when to graduate, whether her mother was still alive, where her brother went to school, and

    what ns she would have in the future.

    Leena answered all of the questions, but the more he asked, the more suspicious she became. Was

    this a question about the parents'' examination of their daughter-inw? Miguel also frowned.

    Later, Ronald chatted with Leena for a while and finally nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad. Although

    she has lived a hard life these years, she has her own ambitions and persistence. She is also a girl of

    outstanding character!"

    Leena smiled awkwardly, "I''m ttered!" She was so nervous that her hands were intertwined, and she

    increasingly felt that the intention of Ronald''s words was obvious.

    Miguel kept asking, "What do you want to do, father?"

    Ronald smiled again and asked, "How long have you been together? Dear Leena, is Miguel good to

    you? Did he bully you? If he bullies you and makes you sad, just tell me. I''ll punish him for you. "

 Chapter 73 Fake Marriage (Part Two)

    Chapter 73 Fake Marriage (Part Two)

    Leena answered, "No, everything is fine. We have been together for 4 months. Everything is fine!"

    Ronald suddenly asked Leena seriously, "Then... Have you ever considered being our daughter-in-

    "What?" This time, not only she, but also Miguel was frightened. She didn''t expect that her guess was

    right. His father came to examine her daughter-inw, but it was too sudden!

    Susan retorted, "It''s too early. I haven''t seen Leena''s parents yet!"

    Ronald replied, "Haven''t you met Mrs. Yang? It depends on Leena. I think she is a good girl. I like her.

    If she is willing to be the daughter-inw of our Song Family, uncle will definitely be partial to you. If

    Miguel dares to bully you, I will punish him for you. What do you think?"

    "Uncle Ronald, it''s too sudden. I haven''t thought about it. And I should discuss with my mother first,

    right?"

    "Okay, okay. You can ask your mother out for discussing another day."

    Miguel stood up and retorted, "Dad, do you have anything to tell me first? Have you asked for my

    opinion?" His voice was loud. It seemed that he was really angry and didn''t care about the etiquette at

    all.

    Ronald said with a cold face, "Sit down. Don''t talk to the elders like that. Haven''t I told you about it?

    Your grandmother mentioned it when she was in hospital! You are the one that I love the most. I have

    been looking forward to your marriage and have a grandson, but you dyed it again and again. You

    still have contact with Alina. It really pissed us off! Now that you have settled down with Leena, we think

    she is a good girl, so we can help you carry her. What''s wrong? "

    Miguel sat down angrily, shook his head and exined, "But you didn''t tell me what happened today in

    advance..."

    "Will you bring Leena here if I tell you? I''m your father. I have the right to decide your marriage! "

    Ronald waspletely in a leading position, overbearing and strong without any room for negotiation.

    Seeing this, Leena was shocked. She didn''t expect that such an amiable old man would treat her son

    so overbearingly.

    Miguel pressed his lips tightly, covered his mouth and turned his head aside. It seemed that he didn''t

    want to see his father, but he contradicted, "In the 21st century, you still rely on your parents'' orders to

    arrange the marriage? My marriage can''t be married until I agree! "

    "Your brother''s marriage is decided by me. Look at your brother and sister-inw. What''s wrong with

    them?"

    Miguel turned around and sneered, "So the marriage between brother and sister-inw is an

    emotionless marriage. The two of them respect each other as if they are friends and raise a case at the

    same time. But are they happy? They still don''t want a child now!"

    "You can choose a good one by yourself? How could a woman like Alina be taken home? Now you fall

    in love with Leena. Don''t you like her? I can see that she is a capable, virtuous and filial girl. I like her

    very much. Why are you not happy to fulfill your marriage?"

    Miguel said sadly and angrily, "That''s because you didn''t discuss with me!"

    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Susan stopped them loudly, "Well, stop quarreling! You say

    you would get married here, but Leena doesn''t say yes, and we even don''t meet her parents. Besides, I

    might not agree! "

    "You will definitely like this daughter-inw. She is better than Alina!" Ronald said overbearingly.

    Atst, Leena felt that she couldn''t sit still and keep silent. Anyway, this matter also involved her, so she

    stood up and said respectfully, "Uncle Susan, aunt song, I''m sorry. We made you quarrel and cause

    you trouble! In terms of marriage... I''d better be more careful. I''ve only been with him for 4 months. It''s

    too hasty..."

    Ronald also stood up and said, "Dear Leena, uncle knows it''s too hasty, but his grandmother can''t wait

    any longer. She loves him the most, and the only wish she has been looking forward to for so many

    years is to see him get married and have his own child. Now that he can''t have a child, it''s still possible

    to put the marriage on the agenda, just to let the old man breathe a sigh of relief! You have known

    Miguel since you were a child, and you know him very well. You have been with him for another 4

    months, and there is no such thing as a personality period. Besides, you just liked him, didn''t you?

    Have you ever thought of marrying him? If so, wouldn''t it be rash to put the wedding on the agenda

    today?"

    Seeing that Leena was about to refute, Ronald added, "How about I give you one or two days to think

    about it? But you''d better make a decision in these two days. We also want his grandma to fulfill her

    "Uncle Ronald, I..." Leena really didn''t know how to answer. If not, she would be a hoodlum. If not for

    the purpose of marriage, falling in love with someone was a hoodlum. Why did shee here? If she

    agreed, it would be implemented, and it would be difficult to refuse in the future.

    Miguel stood up and said, "Dad, don''t push her. You can ask for your son, but you can''t order anyone

    else. She is not your daughter. You don''t have to listen to you. You have no right to arrange her

    marriage!"

    "How did I arrange other people''s marriage? You are in love with each other. I just proposed to let you

    get married, in order to make your grandmother breathe a sigh of relief! I''ll give you two days to think

    about it."

    Susan also stood up and said, "Ronald, let''s wait until the woman''s parents agree! No matter what, we

    have to wait until Mom see Leena. What if she doesn''t agree?"

    Miguel also echoed, "Yes, you haven''t even asked for her parents'' opinions!"

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Being unhappy, Ronald gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, let''s talk about it when we meet Leena''s

    parents. We''ll meet them in these two days!"

    Although Ronald was a little overbearing, Leena and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. They

    were not going to get engaged in such a hurry! However, not long after she was relieved, she received

    a call from Miguel''s brother. He called and said that her grandmother was so weak and wanted a family

    to visit her.

    The Song Family was in turmoil again. Miguel shouted, "Grandma!" Then he ran out.

    Ronald and Susan also went out in a hurry, leaving Leena at a loss. But Miguel came back soon. He

    looked at her with forbearance and pain in his eyes. Atst, he only begged, "Come with me, Leena.

    Even if it''s a lie, Please help me."

    Seeing that he was so heartless, Leena could not think about not meeting his parents at all. She could

    only agree, "Okay, I''ll go with you to see grandma. Just let her feel at ease!"

    Miguel was very grateful to her. Enduring the pain, he held her hand and went out.

    All of this happened so suddenly that Leena felt it was like a dream. Why did she sell it in her dream

    and put her marriage on the agenda? Are you really going to marry Miguel?

    Her mind was in a mess. She followed Miguel to the hospital, where a lot of people had gathered. The

    rtives of the Song Family and the Song family had alle. They were all guarding the ward and

    crying to see their grandmother.

    His grandma was grey haired, wrinkled and haggard. He was about 80 years old and had been ill for a

    long time. Lying on the bed for infusion, he looked like asleep or in aa.

    Holding back his tears, Ronald approached her and whispered, "Mom, mom, can you hear us?"

    She slowly opened his eyes and looked at him nkly. His eyelids trembled as if it was difficult for him

    to see the person in front of him clearly.

    After talking with her for a while, Ronald found that the old woman was too weak to do anything, so he

    told her, "Mom, Miguel has brought his wife here. Do you want to have a look? Your granddaughter in

    Startled, Leena turned to Miguel. Like everyone else, Miguel''s eyes were red with tears. Seeing that

    Ronald called him, he hesitated for a while, and finally reached out his hand to beg for Leena, "Leena!"

    Leena knew what it meant, but she was sad to see the scene in front of her. Miguel begged her again,

    and everyone was looking at her. She could only lower her head and hold Miguel''s hand, letting him

    hold it. She walked to his grandma and said, "Grandma, I and my granddaughter inw havee to

    see you. Look, I am your granddaughter inw!"

    Hearing the word "granddaughter inw", Leena felt a little disappointed. Something was sinking, and

    there was something resisted. She really wanted to say no, she was not her granddaughter inw! But

    she couldn''t speak it out. She couldn''t speak when she saw the old man turn to look at her with eager

    eyes and look at the old man who was about to die and had a bitter wish!

    Maybe fate is so fond of joking. She was a good girl, but god suddenly gave you a bolt from the blue,

    pushing you into the abyss. There are many things you can try, but you have to think about the

    consequences of trying. Just like her and Miguel, she just wanted to try to fall in love, but she didn''t

    expect to be pushed into a marriage that she had never thought of!

    This was a tomb. She didn''t know if she could climb out if she jumped into it!

 Chapter 74 You Must Be My Granddaughter-In-Law (Part One)

    Chapter 74 You Must Be My Granddaughter-In-Law (Part One)

    Grandma tried her best to open her eyes to look at Leena. Her eyes seemed to have no focus, very

    confused and empty, but they were still focused on her, as if the wish of many years was finally about

    toe true, and she could not help but look at her a few more times.

    Although Leena didn''t know if grandma could see her clearly, she felt that she was very familiar with

    her. Although she looked haggard and much older, she still remembered the face of an old woman who

    called Helen. She didn''t know if the old woman was Miguel''s grandma in her memory.

    Miguel''s grandma didn''t say anything for a long time. She just stared at Leena. With tears in her eyes,

    Miguel said, "Grandma, I''ve brought your future granddaughter inw to see you. "

    When Miguel said this, he was a little hesitant, as if he had made a lot of determination to say it. Leena

    felt strange and couldn''t help but look at him, only to find that his expression was very restrained, which

    made her even more confused.

    Miguel''s grandma suddenly raised her hand and tried hard to reach out to Leena. She could only hold

    her hand and said, "Grandma, can you see me? "

    The old man held Leena''s hand and stared at her for a while. Suddenly, he miraculously called out a

    name, "Leena, is that you, little Leena? "

    Everyone was surprised and couldn''t help but take a look at Leena. They didn''t understand why

    Miguel''s grandma called her "little Leena". Did she know her? Just now, no one whispered in her ear

    that her granddaughter inw was Leena''s. did it really mean that she had known her before when

    Miguel''s grandma called her this name.

    Even Leena was surprised, but at the same time, she confirmed her thought. Was Miguel''s grandma

    really the one in her memory? Was it a good thing or a bad thing for her if they were the same person?

    Ronald stepped forward and whispered, "Mom, do you know Leena? "

    Miguel''s grandma raised the other hand, and this time, he held Leena''s hand with both hands. Tears

    welled up in his eyes, and he said excitedly, "Wow, it''s really little Leena. She used to write books and

    cut paper with me to collect the shoe soles? "

    Leena was sure about what she was thinking, but she was so surprised that she asked incredulously,

    "Are you granny Helen? Used to cut paper under a big tree with granny Vayne, collect shoe soles and

    tell stories? "

    Miguel''s grandma regained herposure and raised her voice, "It''s me. I''m granny Helen! Are you

    Leena? I didn''t expect you to be my granddaughter inw. God, have you heard my thought? You gave

    me such a big gift before I died!"

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, but she smiled.

    Ronald asked, "Mom, have you known Leena before? Do you want Leena to be your granddaughter in

    The old man replied, "At that time, Leena was still young, and she was just a little girl." She raised her

    hand and made a gesture, then she said, "Everyday she put down the tree and ran to see me, Vayne,

    Rose cutting paper and collecting shoe soles, and listened to me telling stories. Later, she wrote down

    the story of going to the countryside I told with her homework and gave it to me. I''m really happy. I like

    this girl very much. I just want her to be my daughter-inw, so someone will chat with me every day to

    help me write stories, The two of them were about the same age... God really made my wishe

    true. I didn''t expect that! "

    Miguel''s grandma seemed to be really excited. After saying that, everyone understood and felt strange.

    They could not help but look at Leena and Miguel''s grandma.

    Leena didn''t know what she felt. When she was a child, she was in grade five or six of primary school.

    She often found that several old grannies gathered under the big tree downstairs, cutting paper,

    chatting, singing and collecting shoe soles. She felt strange, especially interested in their paper cut and

    embroidered shoes. So she ran to have a look and got familiar with them from time to time, She would

    also y with them by cutting paper, and sometimes she would bring a pot of water or fruit to the old

    granny from home. There was an olddy named Helen. When she came to the countryside, she had

    experienced all kinds of cruel things and liked to tell her previous stories. Unfortunately, no one at

    home was willing to listen to her. Leena was tired of her telling, but she was interested in those stories.

    She listened with keen interest all the time. Later, she wrote down the stories word by word on her

    homework with a pencil.Then these story was sent to granny Helen. Granny Helen was very happy.

    She praised her all the time. She asked her out to y every day and even brought her food. She really

    loved her as a daughter.

    Leena remembered clearly that granny Helen always touched her head and said, "Why don''t I have a

    granddaughter? If only I could have a granddaughter as obedient and considerate as you. I won''t feel

    bored all day long. The two bad boys at home always go out to y and don''t apany me! "

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    At that time, Leena was still young and didn''t recognize Miguel. Then on the first day of her primary

    school, she rebuilt themunity and cut off a big tree, and made awn. The olddies didn''t go

    there to chat. Because of her busy study in junior high school, she seldom wandered around in the

    granny Helen was Miguel''s grandma when they met many yearster. And she supported her to be the

    daughter-inw of the Song Family.

    She didn''t know how she felt. She was very happy to meet granny Helen, and she liked her very much

    when she was a child. However, Amy asked her to be Miguel''s daughter-inw, but she didn''t agree or

    refuse. So she was confused and at a loss.

    Miguel turned to look at Leena. He was obviously shocked and at a loss for what to do. When Ronald

    asked him to marry Leena, he was very resistant. Now his grandmother also liked her, and she even

    hoped that she would be their daughter-inw soon. He couldn''t deal with it, and he didn''t know

    what to do.

    Leena looked at him and saw the resistance and struggle in Miguel''s eyes. She didn''t know what to

    say, nor did she know what he was struggling for. Although Miguel was in love with her, he had never

    thought of marrying her. Was it a good thing or a bad thing? He had shown so much love for her in the

    past few months, but he had never thought of marrying her. Should she be happy?

 Chapter 75 You Must Be My Granddaughter-In-Law (Part Two)

    Chapter 75 You Must Be My Granddaughter-In-Law (Part Two)

    Ronaldughed and said, "I didn''t expect that mom would regain herposure when she saw Leena.

    It seems that she really likes her. This granddaughter inw is really a blessing. She let me speak at

    once! "

    Miguel''s grandma wiped his tears and said, "I''m happy. As my daughter-inw, Leena is one hundred

    times better than anyone else. I just want to have such a granddaughter. Now it''s almost the same to

    be my granddaughter inw. I''m so happy! I am so happy! "

    The others alsoughed, but only themselves knew the feeling. For example, Leena and Miguel didn''t

    say anything at all. Ronald was very happy, but Susan might not be happy. Her smile was stiff.

    Susan didn''t like Leena because she came from a poor family. She didn''t agree with Ronaldwhen he

    asked her to be his daughter-inw, which made her mother also say that she liked him, and even

    more than Ronald. She regained her vitality because of the arrival of Leena. How could she be happy

    since she was really determined to be her daughter-inw? Married a better person, which was helpful

    for Miguel''s future. How could he marry a poor and messy Leena? Susan couldn''t ept it! But since

    Miguel''s grandma had just turned her around, it was not appropriate to embarrass her!

    Since Ronald had spoken, everyoneplimented the good and lucky granddaughter inw of Leena.

    The first day they came here, the old woman''s condition would recover, and it would bring greater

    fortune in the future. Miguel has a good taste, Ronald and grandmother will recognize kind people, and

    so on.

    In the face of a lot ofpliments, Miguel became more and more silent. Atst, he lowered his head

    and didn''t ept everyone''s words from beginning to end. Leena smiled awkwardly. Her hand was still

    held tightly by granny Helen, as if her body was bound, and she could no longer have freedom.

    Things were much more serious than she had expected. granny Helen had recovered because of

    Leena''s arrival. Although she was still seriously ill, the doctor said that she wouldn''t be in danger these

    days. If the patient kept this happy and satisfied state, she might get better. Everyone liked her and

    regarded her as a symbol of fortune, hoping that she could apany Miguel''s grandma through the

    dangerous period. Ronald and Miguel''s grandma firmly believed that she was the future daughter-in-

    family. As a result, Leena couldn''t say anything to refuse.

    Should things go on like this? Should she be the daughter-inw of the Song Family and marry Miguel?

    She didn''t even have time to tell her mother, nor did she discuss with Rena. She didn''t know what to

    do.

    It was not until ten o''clock in the evening that Leena and Miguel could finally leave the hospital after

    granny Helen fell asleep. Ronald kept saying to Leena, "Dear Leena, continue to apany grandma

    tomorrow. Tell mom to arrange a meeting for the parents of our two sides!

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Me and grandma really like you. You are so lucky. We are so lucky! If you have any problem, please tell

    me. I will help you solve it. Don''t be afraid!" Then give an order to Miguel. "Go get a car and send her

    home. It''s so cold at night. Let her wait here? It seems that she feels so cold! "

    Miguel was probably thinking about something. He was stunned for a while and immediately nodded to

    get the car. But at the order of Ronald, he said, "Come back. Take off your suit jacket and put it on

    Leena. Don''t you see that she is cold? "

    Hearing that, Leena was ttered. She waved her hand in a hurry and said, "No, no. uncle Ronald, I''m

    not cold. I''m young and strong. I''m in good health. I don''t feel cold! "

    But Ronald still asked Miguel to take off his coat and help Leena put it on in person. He said kindly, "It''s

    my pleasure. You are going to be the daughter-inw of our song family. It''s my duty to treat you better!

    If he doesn''t treat you well, just tell me. I will help you teach him a lesson! "

    Miguel stood aside, expressionless. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He didn''t talk much

    today. Most of the time, he just watched with a heavy emotion.

    Later, Ronald finally let Leena go back, and Miguel drove her home.

    Along the way, Miguel and Leena didn''t say anything either. The two of them seemed to be at a

    stalemate. Both of them were thinking about their own things and didn''t know how to deal with them.

    Leena had persuaded herself many times to be serious about her rtionship with Miguel and try to be

    long-term. However, when she saw Carlson, she couldn''t help but feel sad, as if the person she loved

    most was Carlson, not Miguel. Today she knew that she and Miguel might get married.

    She was even more disappointed and sad. She had never thought of marrying him. Even if she

    repeatedly persuaded herself to go further in this rtionship, she still could not ept marriage.

    Her favorable impression of him in her heart was still unable to support her to marry him. She still had a

    shadow of someone else in her heart, and this shadow was very strong, and it had not been eliminated

    yet. She did not know how she could marry Miguel with such a double mind!

    But she had no choice. She couldn''t refuse. She couldn''t find a reason!

    But why didn''t Miguel say no word from beginning to end?

    After sending Leena back to the apartment, Miguel was about to leave. Leena said, "Don''t you want to

    have a seat upstairs? I think you look very tired. "

    Miguel turned around and smiled helplessly. "No, that''s it. I''ll go home first. "

    Leena said, "I think you... It seemes that you are unhappy. Have you ever thought about marrying me?

    "

    Miguel stared at her for a while and forced a smile. "You''re thinking too much. I don''t want to marry you.

    Besides, dad and grandma like you so much. I just think it''s too sudden and haven''t realized it yet.

    Leena didn''t know what to say, but felt guilty atst. She lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry to make

    you worried! "

    "You don''t have to say sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong." Hold on for a while. Miguel tried hard to

    speak, "Let... Let nature take its course! "

    Leena nodded. Miguel continued, "Have a good rest. I''m leaving! "

    Leena said to him, "Good night." But he didn''t respond and left without looking back. It seemed that he

    was really tired. He didn''t even want to say goodnight to her, so he got in the car and left silently.

    Looking at his receding figure, Leena sighed deeply. He looked really unhappy. Why didn''t he admit it?

    Why was he unhappy? He didn''t want to marry her, either, but why?

 Chapter 76 Made Up Your Mind (Part One)

    Chapter 76 Made Up Your Mind (Part One)

    After returning to her apartment, Leena told Rena what had happened today. Rena was shocked and

    asked, "What? Are you engaged to Miguel? "

    "No, my mother doesn''t know yet, but the Song Family is very determined, and granny Helen''s attitude

    is stubborn. I don''t know how to refuse! "

    "Don''t be silly! It''s rted to your happiness for the rest of your life. You don''t care what the Song

    Family and granny Helen think. It depends on yourself. Don''t you want to marry them just because it''s

    not easy to refuse them?" Rena really wanted to p her to wake her up. Why is she so determined to

    bring her happiness together?

    "I had nned to lie to granny Helen for a few days, but I didn''t know how long she could live. If she

    died, it wouldn''t be so urgent for the Song Family to urge her to get married. At that time, I could refuse.

    But the doctor said that if granny was still so happy, she might get better, and I couldn''t refuse to help

    her "

    "It''s none of your business. Think it over!" Rena asked her resolutely.

    Leena kept silent for a long time and shook her head, "I don''t know! "

    She really didn''t know. Her mind was in a mess now. She didn''t know if she should marry Miguel or not.

    She didn''t know why she didn''t want to marry him.

    Rena looked at her for a long time, and suddenly asked her in a very calm and sharp voice, "Leena, tell

    me the truth, have you fallen in love with someone else? "

    "What?" Leena raised her head in shock.

    Rena still said calmly, "Miguel and Carlson, which one will you choose? "

    Leena''s heart trembled with fear. She had hidden it well. How did Rena know the secret? How could

    Rena know that? She didn''t tell Rena about it before, because she felt ashamed, so she kept it a secret

    and never revealed it. Rena could see that? "Why did you say that? What does it have to do with me? "

    "Since you were kidnapped, I felt that there was something wrong between you and Carlson. You

    behaved abnormally as soon as you heard his name. You didn''t behave like yourself as usual. You

    couldn''t stay calm even when you met him. Another strange thing is that you are not as enthusiastic as

    before to Miguel. If it was because of Alina''s matter that had a shadow on him before, but after being in

    love with him for a few months, he was still not in a good state, I would doubt it. At first, I didn''t want to

    meddle in your business. I thought you must have your own difficulties if you didn''t tell me. But now the

    Song Family has forced you to get married, and you are hesitating. I still want to ask you clearly, so that

    I can give you advice on what to do. "

    Leena didn''t know what to do after being deeply analyzed by her friend. She even held her hands

    nervously. She felt ashamed to fall in love with Carlson before, so she didn''t want Rena to know.

    However, Rena was so close to her and they had a tacit understanding? It turned out that her mind was

    so obvious and could not be hidden anymore. She was so stupid to restrain herself and thought that no

    one would know it!

    Ignoring her uneasiness, Rena analyzed rationally again, "If you like Carlson and can''t forget him even

    after dating with Miguel for 4 months, you should pay attention to this rtionship! "

    Leena still didn''t say anything and looked away. But Rena''s sigh shocked her. Rena had no choice.

    She didn''t know what kind of feeling she had towards Carlson. Was it really love, or was it because she

    couldn''t get it? People were always humble and reluctant to leave for what they couldn''t get. Just like

    Miguel treated Alina before, Carlson treated Lily, and now she treated Carlson the same way.

    After a long time, Leena said, "Miguel doesn''t want to marry me either? "

    Rena looked up at her, as if she had seen a monster, and said in a low voice, "That''s strange. He

    doesn''t want to marry you. Why does he fall in love with you? He is so sincere and attentive every day.

    "

    Of course, Leena couldn''t answer, so she didn''t say anything. They fell into silence.

    On the second day, under the urging of the Song Family, Leena told her mother about her engagement

    with Miguel. Unlike Rena, her mother didn''t react very fiercely, but she was very tolerant and rational.

    She said, "You have to think it over by yourself. Whether you are willing to get married or not depends

    on yourself. If you are willing, I won''t say anything. If you are not happy, I won''t force you. "

    Leena thought her mother was the most sensible person in the world. She didn''t interfere in her

    marriage, and everything was up to her. But she had been used to making decisions by herself since

    she was a child, and her mother trusted her very much, so she valued her own decisions.

    Holding her hand, Leena said, "Mom, can you apany me to see uncle Ronald and aunt Susan? If

    you think it''s a good idea, I may think about it. If you don''t think it''s a good idea, then... we should try

    our best to refuse them. "

    Mrs. Yang said, "Don''t hesitated." Marriage is based on two people''s love and mutual trust. I can see

    that you are not very determined to marry Miguel. Then why should you consider it? "

    Leena didn''t know what to say, but she finally asked her mother to meet the parents of the Song family,

    because the Song Family always called to ask. She had no choice but to ask her mother to apany

    her.

    The dinner was booked by the Song Family. In the best private room of the best hotel, not only Ronald

    and Susan came out in person, but also Miguel''s brother, sister-inw and uncle came out. The scene

    was very grand, showing the sincerity of the Song Family.

    Mrs. Yang and the elders of the Song Family knew each other, so they didn''t have any gaps in their

    conversation. The most important thing was that Ronald wanted to strive for Leena as their the

    daughter-inw, and was very polite to her, so they had a good time at the dinner.

    Later, Miguel went to the bathroom and didn''te back for a long time. Leena thought he might have

    gone to do something, so she said she wanted to see him.

    Ronald said, "Please don''t go. I''ll call him back and ask him to have a good meal! "

    "No, thanks. I don''t have anything else to do. I''ll wash my hands by the way. "

    Mrs. song also persuaded, "Maybe he is stage fright. Let Leena go to find him. The children also need

    some private space. "

    Ronald thought what his wife said was right, so he left with a smile.

    Leena went all the way to the bathroom, but she didn''t see him. Then she walked along the corridor

    and saw him in the balcony. At that time, Miguel was leaning against the wall and smoking dejectedly,

    staring at the night sky without saying anything for a long time.

    Leena didn''t want to disturb him, so she stood in the corner and looked at him. At that moment, she felt

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    he was very conflicted.

    Miguel slowly finished smoking and leaned over the handrail of the balcony. He lowered his head and

    inserted his hands into his hair, keeping this state for a long time. Then he raised his head and took a

    deep breath. He took out his phone and dialed a number, but no one answered. So he dialed again and

    again, tirelessly calling, never stopping or giving up.

 Chapter 77 Made Up Your Mind (Part Two)

    Chapter 77 Made Up Your Mind (Part Two)

    Leena didn''t know who he was calling. Why was he so anxious or patient? Nobody answered the

    phone, but he kept calling. He made the call, he stopped calling again and again...

    Then he finally gave up. He put away his phone, lit up a cigarette, took a deep breath and slowly

    walked back and forth on the balcony. He fell into a more mncholy state.

    Leena hid in a dark corner and looked at them. Her heart sank. If Miguel couldn''t ept the fact that he

    married her all of a sudden, then his current state indicated that he didn''t want to marry her at all. But

    why didn''t he want to marry her? Why did he fall in love with her? Feeling disappointed, Leena

    retreated silently. It was as if nothing had happened when she came. Miguel would never know that she

    hade and understood his feelings.

    The dinner didn''t end until more than two hourster. The parents of the two sides talked

    enthusiastically, but Miguel and Leena were even more silent. Perhaps Mrs. Yang saw that Leena was

    absent-minded, so she didn''t promise the marriage. She just said that she would think about it and give

    the children some time.

    Disappointed as Ronald was, he couldn''t force her. He said sincerely, "I hope Mrs. Yang can give us

    the answer as soon as possible. We will always leave the position of our daughter-inw waiting for

    Leena. "

    Then the two families ended. Ronald asked Miguel to send Leena and her mother back. However,

    when the two families just walked out of the hotel door, they met someone. All of a sudden, they

    stopped in surprise.

    Alina slowly walked towards them. She was wearing a ck dress of Chanel, ck high-heeled shoes,

    a thin golden belt around her waist, a white leather bag in her hand, long hair hanging down, and

    delicate jewelry. She was very charming and charming. That day, she only wore a little makeup, but

    she outshone the people around her, no matter it was Leena, Miguel''s sister-inw or a passer-by, they

    would all regard Alina as the most beautiful woman. As soon as she appeared, she attracted

    everyone''s attention like a princess. When she came over, she walked in such a calm way with a noble

    and light smile on her face, as if mocking at the family feast of Miguel and Leena, which could not be

    seen in the world.

    Miguel''s eyes had been fixed on her since she appeared. He could only look at her as she walked

    towards him step by step.

    Leena didn''t expect that Alina would appear, and she appeared in front of the parents of the two sides

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    in such a high-profile and sensational manner. She couldn''t help but stare at her, and then looked at

    Miguel. When she saw the eyes of Miguel, she felt ufortable.

    Before Ronaldcould say anything, Alina walked up to Miguel and asked in a sarcastic and heartbroken

    tone, "I heard that you are engaged to Leena? I should really congratte you! "

    Miguel kept staring at Alina, as if his eyes were sticked to Alina. He didn''t know whether it was a

    conditioned response or something, but he exined foolishly, "We are not engaged yet. "

    Ronald said angrily, "What are you talking about? Get engaged tomorrow!" Then he pointed at Alina

    and said, "Why do youe here? It has nothing to do with you whether we are engaged or not. Do

    you still want to destroy their rtionship? Go away! "

    Susan frowned and red at Alina.

    Regardless of the scold of the Song Family''s parents, Alina still stared at Miguel quietly. Her expression

    was no longer noble and cold, but a little heartbroken and resolute. She slowly said to Miguel, "Miguel,

    I originally have some feelings for you, but this time I''m really sad and disappointed! It''s all up to you

    decide! "

    "Alina..." Miguel wanted to exin something, but he swallowed it. I don''t know if he doesn''t dare to say

    it in front of his parents or he has his own difficulties.

    Leena deelply found that there was something wrong between the two of them, especially Miguel.

    Could he forget this old me?

    Ronald was scolding her again, but Alina was indifferent. She had been waiting for Miguel''s

    exnation, so she had been staring at him. However, he could say nothing but call her "Alina". Her

    tears finally overflowed, as if she was really sad, so she turned around and left dejectedly under the

    scold of Ronald.

    "Alina, wait!" Miguel suddenly held her hand and asked her to stay.

    Leena also stared at them with her eyes wide open, which irritated her.

    Ronald also scolded, "Miguel, if you dare to persuade this woman to stay, you will no longer be my son!

    "

    Alina turned around and looked at him. Although her eyes were filled with tears, she finally showed a

    little expectation. She was waiting for his answer, waiting for Miguel to still love her and not to be

    engaged to Leena.

    Ronald scolded him again, more and more loudly. He threatened that if Miguel and Alina did anything,

    they would abandon this son and never look for him as a father. He would not care about his life and

    death! Susan also helped her. Although she loved her son very much, she hated Alina very much. She

    was very annoyed that her son had contact with this woman, so she also helped Ronald to scold

    Miguel.

    In the end, Miguelpromised. He let Alina down and smiled coldly, "I just want to give it back to you.

    I have nothing to do with you anymore!" He took out the couple carved tinum ring he bought with

    Alina when they were in College from his pocket and handed it to Alina.

    Giving back the ring to a former couple was equivalent to breaking up a rtionship. They would never

    have any connection in the future!

    Alina was greatly moved. Looking at the ring, which was short of breath and undting body, she

    you abandon me today. You will regret for the rest of your life if you lose a woman like me! "

    She gritted her teeth and left resolutely without looking back.

    When Ronald and Susan praised Miguel for his good performance, Leena saw the heartache in

    Miguel''s eyes. It was so obvious that she could no longer hide it. He had never shown such an

    obsessed look in front of her as he treated Alina. He had never been so sad for her. He was so sad that

    he was about to die. He was like a walking corpse, his soul being extracted.

    Later, Miguel drove Mrs. Yang back home and then drove her back to her apartment. In the car, Leena

    kept silent and had an answer in her heart. When they arrived at the apartment and Miguel was about

    to drive her out of the car, Leena didn''t move but said coldly, "Miguel, we''d better not get engaged.

    Since you are so sad, we don''t have to force you! "

    Then she opened the door and got out of the car without saying goodbye to him.

    Miguel stopped in the car for a while. He didn''t know if he was struggling or not. It was not until Leena

    strode forward and almost entered the door of the corridor that Miguel got out of the car and caught up

    with her. He held her hand and said, "Are you sad? "

    When Leena got out of the car just now, seeing that Miguel didn''te after her, her heart was even

    colder and very disappointed. Now she saw him catch up and pull her hand, so she lost her temper.

    She loosed his hand and said, "What are you doing? "

    "Do you feel sad when you see Alina appear? Do you think there will be anything between me and her?

    I''ve already returned the ring to her! "

    Miguel exined.

    Leena couldn''t help but burst into tears and shouted, "I saw that you were obsessed with her, that you

    were reluctant to let her go, that you were hesitating about the engagement, and that you even hid on

    the balcony to smoke alone. Since you care about her, why didn''t you chase her? Why did youe to

    me? Your words on the engagement flickered as you looked at the two families. Why didn''t he say

    anything when they asked your option? What the hell do you want to do? Do you want to treat me

    again? "

    Miguel didn''t expect that Leena would be so angry and cry out. He was a little flustered and exined

    in a hurry, "Leena, since I chased you, I have nned to break up with her. I didn''t expect her to appear

    today, but Alina is such a woman. Even if she doesn''t want a man, she has to be remembered and

    loved by others. That''s why she suddenly appeared today only in this wayI just want to make you sad! "

    "Don''t you remember her? You know she doesn''t want you, but you still keep thinking about her. If your

    father weren''t here today, would you leave with her?" Leena asked loudly again. Maybe she felt that

    she cried too much, so she wiped her tears on her face, but she was still very sad.

    Miguel grabbed her hands and exined, "Dear Leena, what on earth do you want me to exin to

    make you believe me? Well, since you don''t believe me, I will tell you with my attitude that I will be

    engaged to you tomorrow, and even get married. I have nothing to do with Alina, and I will live well with

    you! "

    Leena turned to look at him in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why he changed so fast. He was still

    hesitant about the engagement just now. Why did he make a promise so soon?

    Miguel continued, "Don''t you believe me? Then I''ll call my father now! "

    He took out his phone and was about to make a call. Leena stopped him immediately, "No, stop it! It''s

    "Do you believe me?" Miguel held his phone and was about to make a call.

    Leena didn''t know what to say. She was angry and sad, but she was too blocked to say anything.

    Miguel became sincere and euphemistic again. He gently wiped away the tears of Alina and said,

    "Dear Polly, I just didn''t expect that Liu yin''er would appear tonight. I couldn''t react for a while, so I was

    out of control and made you misunderstand me. But I really don''t love her anymore. Look, I have

    returned the ring to her, which means that I won''t have anything to do with her anymore. Both you and I

    are going to be engagedWas it necessary to fight for her? "

    Alina still kept silent. With a sigh, Miguel hugged her and said, "s, I really can''t do anything to you.

    Be a good girl. Let''s stop messing around, okay? "

    Leena still cried, and finallypromised. She choked, "Okay, I believe you, but I hope that you really

    have no feelings for her. I don''t want to be deceived and treated anymore! "

    Miguel paused and said with difficulty, "No, I won''t. I''m serious with you this time! "

 Chapter 78 Meeting With Richard Jin (Part One)

    Chapter 78 Meeting With Richard Jin (Part One)

    Leena temporarily believed Miguel''s words, and this matter was left unsettled. The Song Family

    continued to urge them to get married, and Miguel also had changed his attitude. However, after

    hearing Rena''s advice, Leena refused to get married so soon.

    That day, when Rena saw Leena quarrel with Miguel upstairs, she asked her about the cause and

    effect of the quarrel, and then persuaded her, "I think Miguel and Alina haven''t broken up yet. Such a

    marriage is the worst. You''d better wait for him to calm down for a period of time. From now on, you

    can''t marry him until he doesn''t have any abnormal rtionship with Alina. "

    Leena had a deep impression on Miguel and Alina that night, so she listened to Rena''s advice. Miguel

    didn''t force her to decide. She had a few peaceful days before he mentioned to her again that he would

    take her to see a person. "Do you still remember that day I told you that I would take you to see a

    person? "

    Leena thought of the night of Miguel''s mother''s birthday, Miguel wanted to say something, but he finally

    said nothing. She felt that Miguel was very hesitant, as if he was struggling on this matter. She had a

    deep impression on him, so she remembered this in her mind. At this moment, he took the initiative to

    mention it and asked her. Leena asked curiously, "Do you mean to take me to see someone who can

    save my brother? Who is he? What method does he have? "

    Without any hesitation, Miguel answered naturally, "His surname is Jin, and he is known as Richard Jin.

    He is one of the founders of the Empire Group, and was once called the head of the three leaders of

    the Empire Group. However, he has given up the old business for many years and now he only

    engaged in export trade. His business is very big, and he has great influence in the Empire Group.

    Many people in the Empire group are afraid of him. His words are greatly valued in Empire Group. My

    brother does some business with Richard Jin, so I want to ask him to save your brother. "

    "But why would he help me without any reason? Leena asked.

    Miguel stroked her hair and said, "Do you remember what happened to your father? In fact, your father

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    is the key. Richard Jin will help you. "

    "What does my father have to do with him? "

    "I don''t know. My brother said that Richard Jin might help you and your brother because of your father.

    "

    After a moment''s silence, Leena continued, "My brother knows better than me if there is such a person

    as Richard Jin because my father often discussed matters with him back then. Why didn''t my brother

    ask for Richard Jin''s help, and instead choose to struggle in the Empire Group? If he has already

    begged Richard Jin and he didn''t agree, then what''s the use of my begging? My brother is also my

    father''s son, and is even more important than me? "

    Miguelforted, "Maybe your brother doesn''t know the existence of Richard Jin, and your father

    didn''t tell him either? "

    "Is that possible? Leena asked in reply.

    Miguel couldn''t answer for a while, and finally said with a smile, "This is the only way to save your

    brother. Whether it''s possible or not, we have to give it a try, right? "

    Leena didn''t say anything, because she doesn''t have other options and she really wanted to save her

    brother. She could only hope now that Richard Jin would really help them. She hoped that her brother

    didn''t choose to stay in the Empire Group, but was trapped. In that case when Richard Jin appeared,

    he would be able to leave the Empire Group easily.

    The meeting with Richard Jin was set in two days. She was surprised at the efficiency of Miguel. She

    didn''t understand why could such a big figure be seen so easily? Miguel exined, "Before I was with

    you, I had prepared to help you save your brother, so I kept in touch with Richard Jin for several

    months and finally get this chance. I hope you can behave well and persuade him to help you.

    Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to see him again. "

    Knowing that the task was difficult, Leena nodded cautiously to show that she would try her best.

    However, things went not as smooth as they thought. They didn''t see Richard Jin after they went there.

    That day, Miguel drove to Richard Jin''s vi under the guidance of an assistant. The vi was located in

    the suburban forest, with beautiful scenery and fresh air. However, it was too far. It took them three

    hours to arrive at the vi where Richard Jin lived. Leena was curious about how Richard Jin contacted

    with the city when he lived here. Later she learned that Richard Jin had his own helicopter, which

    usually flew directly to the city. Moreover, he was too old to manage apany. So hispany was

    handed over to his children and disciples. Usually he practiced Tai Chi in the mountain and lived in

    seclusion.

    She thought that Richard Jin would be in the vi since he lived in such a leisure way, but when they

    arrived there, the Butler informed them that he was not there and asked Miguel to make an

    appointment next time.

    Miguel was not happy about this result. He had been waiting for several months, and Richard Jin''s

    assistant had brought them here in person. Howe they couldn''t see him? Miguel asked where he

    had gone, and the Butler only said, "Mr. Richard went climbing. He won''t see any guests today. "

    "But it''s not easy for us toe here. How about you tell us which mountain he is in and we will visit

    him in the mountain? "

    The Butler shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. This is Mr. Richard''s order. We only follow his order and

    can''t tell you where he is. If Mr. Richard wants to see you, he wille to you again! "

 Chapter 79 Meeting With Richard Jin (Part Two)

    Chapter 79 Meeting With Richard Jin (Part Two)

    "But Mr. Richard has asked his assistant to bring us here, which means we have an appointment "

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Richard is not seeing anybody today! "The Butler said so and wouldn''t give in.

    Later, Miguel had no choice but to give up. When they left, the assistant, who brought them here, kept

    many guests who were invited to Mr. Richard''s study to wait, but he didn''t receive them still. You are

    lucky that you haven''t waited for two or three hours. "

    Miguel asked when they could visit him again, but the assistant only said that he didn''t know and it all

    depended on the boss''s decision. Miguel had no choice but to leave with Leena.

    Judging from what had happened today, Leena thought that Richard Jin was very unreliable. He was

    just fooling people. Although she and Miguel didn''t wait for two or three hours in vain, they drove 6

    hours to and fro. It was almost a day, and they were fooled.

    It also meant that it was very difficult to see Richard Jin.

    Seeing that Miguel seemed to be very angry and sad, she said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s make an

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    appointment next time. It''s no use to rush things. "

    Miguel smiled apologetically at her, "I should be the one whofort you. Howe you are

    appointment next time. "

    "Richard Jin Did he often treat his visitors like this? Or he didn''t want to see us because he knew we

    need his help? In that case, I guess it''s very difficult to get his help. "

    "Don''t think too much. Seeing him is half sess. "

    "What? "

    Miguel looked back andforted, "Nothing. Just wait for the news. I''ll handle it. "

    Leena still didn''t understand what he meant. Even if they saw him, he might not help them. But when

    she saw that Miguel had done so much for her, she was still grateful. She thought that he had done

    enough for her, especially for visiting Mr. Richard. Miguel was indeed more concerned about her than

    before.

    After returning to the apartment, she told Rena about it. To her surprise, Rena didn''t say anything from

    the beginning to the end. She didn''t say anything until she finished her words. Then she said, Carlson

    He called me the whole day to ask about your whereabouts and told me that if you came back, call him

    immediately. Right now! She specially emphasized these two words to show the seriousness of his

    attitude.

    Leena was surprised. She didn''t understand. Was he ordering her? Why? Since she started dating

    Miguel, she seldom contacted Carlson. Last time when she met him in the Heaven Hotel, he was calm,

    as if nothing had happened. When she dated Miguel and was about to get engaged to him, Carlson

    didn''t say anything. Why did he look for her so anxiously now?

    Leena said, " What does he want? Why should I call him back at once? "

    "I don''t know, but his tone on the other end of the phone was very fierce and seemed to be mad. He

    had made more than a dozen calls in a row, and I was almost tortured to copse by him. "

    As soon as Rena finished her words, her phone rang again. Without even looking at it, Rena said

    calmly, "He called again. If you don''t believe me, answer it yourself! "

    Leena had changed her phone number without letting Carlson know, and she also wouldn''t let Rena tell

    him, so Carlson could only torture Rena.

    Leena took a look at Rena''s phone. It was indeed a call from Carlson. She hesitated for a while and

    picked it up.

    "Hi, Carlson. What''s up? "

    "Well, Leena, you''re finally back. Tell me where you are. I''lle to you right now! "He seemed to have

    been waiting for Leena for a long time. When he heard that she answered the phone, he was very

    angry and excited.

    Leena frowned, "If you have anything to say, just tell me on the phone. I don''t have time to wait for you!

    "

    "You should be in the apartment now. I''ll be right there! Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I will

    save you. If it weren''t for me, you stupid woman might have done something stupid without knowing it!

    Carlson sneered, with a strong sense of irony, which also showed that he was very angry.

    Leena felt that he was horrible, not like the usual Carlson at all. She said, "I didn''t say I would wait for

    you, Mr. Carlson! "

    "If you don''t want to die, wait for me in the apartment. You don''t know the consequences, do you?

    Humph! After that, he hung up the phone.

    Shocked, Leena put down the phone angrily and said, "Who the hell is he! It was so strange! "

    Rena still answered calmly, "Maybe he really cares about your meeting with Richard Jin! Mr. Richard

    Maybe it had crossed his bottom line. "

    Leena raised her head, "Really? How did you know? What do you mean? "

    "I don''t know. It''s just that he called me and tortured me to death today. Have you ever seen him like

    this? And, are you waiting for him? "

    After a short silence, Leena stood up angrily and walked out of the door. "I''ll go out to see what he

    wants and why he orders me like a king! "

    Rena followed her out and said, "I''ll go with you. You''d better not fight! I can''t afford it! "

    Leena went to sit in the newly built garden downstairs. She would see him as soon as he appeared. In

    fact, she was really afraid of the angry look of Carlson. If a man lost his temper, it was difficult to control

    his temper. She was really afraid that he would really do something bad to her and Rena''s apartment,

    so she might as welle out and wait for him.

    But why was he so angry?

 Chapter 80 Miguels Conspiracy (Part One)

    Chapter 80 Miguel''s Conspiracy (Part One)

    It took less than ten minutes for Carlson to arrive there. He also saw Leena in the garden, so he went

    straight to the garden as soon as he got off the car.

    Seeing that he mmed the door of the car and walked quickly, Leena''s heart beated fastly. She

    thought that she really irritated Carlson when she went to see Richard?

    Carlson walked up to Leena, nced at Rena and then stared at Leena again. He said coldly, "Did you

    go to see Richard Jin this morning? "

    As Leena expected, this was the first question Carlsom asked when he saw her. She wanted Rena to

    guess it right. He minded her meeting Richard, but why? She forced herself to answer calmly, "Yes, so

    what? "

    Carlson got furious. He grabbed her by the neck and pressed her against the pir of the pavilion. He

    gritted his teeth and said, "You''re so ungrateful. Is this the way you repay my kindness to you? "

    All of a sudden, Rena came up to him and tried to persuade him, "Hey, Carlson, let go of me. What are

    you doing! Let go of Leena! "

    Leena was also surprised that he would pinch her neck. She couldn''t help but stare at him with her

    eyes wide open. She didn''t understand his anger, and even felt that his behavior hurt her feelings!

    Ignoring Rena''s persuasion, Carlson still tightly held Leena''s neck and gnashed his teeth, "I took

    advantage of you, but I didn''t do anything to you. Instead, you repeatedly avoided giving Dn a

    chance to chase you. You said that I ruthlessly hurt your feelings. I pitied you and let you go. I let you

    develop with Miguel. I don''t care who you like and whom you are with. We can be together, but don''t

    affect me. Is this the way you repay me? "

    "I don''t owe you anything, Carlson. If it weren''t for you, my life would have been very peaceful! I''ve

    been away from you for a long time and only live my own life. Why do you think I betray you? How can

    I betray you? "

    "If you go to see Mr. Richard, you will betray me! Now the election of the Empire Group ising. Are

    you going to give Dn more chances? I have been waiting for this moment for more than ten years. If

    you dare to spoil my good deeds, I will never let you go! No matter who it is, as long as you destroy my

    n, you wille to no good end! "

    When he said this, his face was cold and ferocious, which madeLeena feel strange. Was this the true

    face of Carlson? He would do anything to achieve his goal. He only cared about his career coldly. If

    anyone ruined his good n, he would get angry and not give that person a good end, no matter who

    that person was! He liked Lily so much. However he could give up her for various reasons. If she did

    something that irritated him, he would directly pinch her neck and say that he would not let her go!

    Although she had nned to fall in love with another man and had been in love with Miguel for so long,

    she still hadn''tpletely forgotten him. When she heard the confession of Carlson, it was a peaceful

    "break up", so she cried sadly. This time, his performance really let her down!

    "Carlson, if Lily also spoil your good n, will you pinch her neck and scream to let her go? Leena

    stared at him and asked sadly.

    "Lily is not as capable as you to cause me trouble everywhere. Even if his father''s surname is Feng,

    she didn''t do anything wrong to me! "

    Hearing that, Leena''s heart was even more broken. She sneered, "Yes, she is your confidant. Even the

    daughter of your enemy won''t make trouble for you. But why do you say that I ruined your good n? I

    have been living my own life. Even if I went to see Richard, I just wanted to save my brother. How couldContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    it affect your good deeds? Is it wrong for me to save my brother? If you can''t even save my brother,

    why don''t you let me see Mr. Richard save my brother? "

    Even if she got mad because of the pain in her heart, she was not inferior to Carlson. Seeing that they

    were arguing, Rena didn''t know whether she should persuade or not. But Leena was still strangling

    Carlson. She was worried that if she contradicted him, he would kill her. So she could not help but

    persuade:

    "Please calm down, Carlson! "

    Clenching his teeth, Carlson said, "There are thousands of ways to save your brother, even through

    me. As long as I''m the boss, you don''t have to let your brother go, even if I let your whole family

    members go. Why do you go against me? Or you, who treats you better and who makes trouble for

    you? Dn has chased you for killing you several times. Why did you help him? Don''t you know that

    my brother and I have been waiting for this meeting for more than ten years? Our hatred has been

    piled up for so long. When it erupts at this moment, if all of us are hurt by you, my brother and I will not

    let you go, nor will we let your whole family go! "

    "Carlson, what does your hatred have to do with me? Don''t you think you are really like a devil with

    such a ferocious and aggressive face? Your heart has been devoured by hatred, right? Do you still look

    like a normal person?" When Leena said this, her heart was bleeding and she was crying. She finally

    understood what kind of man she fell in love with. In fact, he was just a crazily twisted devil! He had no

    mercy on humans. He only cared about his own hatred and interests!

    She continued, "I don''t know why Mr. Richard would affect you when I go to see him. Mr. Richard has

    washed his hands for many years and doesn''t interfere in the selection of the Empire group. What I

    want is just his golden words to let Dn let go of my brother! What''s more, this matter was rted to

    Miguel. What does it have to do with Dn? "

    "Miguel works for Dn! Dn controlled Alina and Alina controlled Miguel. They just lured you to Mr.

    Richard and asked him to help Dn keep his brother''s position for the sake of your father. Do you

    really think it''s so easy to let your brother go? Even if you only wanted to save your brother Dn at the

    beginning, you would ask Alina, Alina and Miguel force you to find Mr. Richard to help Dn! That''s

    why you have been dating with Miguel for such a long time. It''s not that Dn is afraid of the Song

    Family''s status and let you go, but that he has changed the way to force you. You are such a stupid

    woman. Haven''t you known that you have been used yet? What else can I say except that you are

    stupid?" He looked at Leena and became angry. He really wanted to strangle her.

 Chapter 81 Miguels Conspiracy (Part Two)

    Chapter 81 Miguel''s Conspiracy (Part Two)

    Leena was stunned. The whole world was upside down. She stared at Carlson with her eyes wide open

    and said, "What did you say? "

    Rena jumped up excitedly, "Damn it! Is this the truth? Miguel used Leena... He used the most hateful

    way to help Dn was through Alina? Hasn''t Miguel gotten rid of Alina yet? Then what did their

    rtionship and engagement mean? Just using? "

    Leena grasped Carlson''s arm adn said, "What did you say? Please say it again! "

    Carlson let go of her, with a scornful smile on his face, and said coldly and ruthlessly, "I thought you

    knew it, but I thought you would y along with Miguel and y tricks on him. I didn''t expect you to be

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    used like this. You are so stupid. What''s more, Lily is better than you. I really thought highly of you at

    that time, Leena! "

    Being hurt by his words, Leena was really ufortable. He could be angry and scold her, but why did

    he irritate her with the words that she was very stupid than Lily? Even if she had done something

    wrong, there was no need for him to taunt her like this. She even said that he had overestimated her.

    Was it because he had overestimated her in the past? Now he understood and looked down upon her

    very much?

    Holding back her tears, Leena said, "Yes, I''m very stupid. I''m not as stupid as you, Lily, or anyone like

    you, because I can''t understand why you always think of hatred and hurt yourself and others for so

    many years! I can''t understand why you can even use your family and friends to fight for power and

    even give up your love! I can''t understand why you have gone through so many twists and turns in

    order to deceive me into entering this trap to help you get benefits! I am stupid, but I have lived a good

    life in the past twenty years. Even if my father is gone, I am strong and happy. I support my family with

    my own hands, have a friend who cares about me, have a happy school life, and have a good

    education. I have a good life in my world. I don''t understand why you brought me into your friend circle

    and why are you using ''stupid'' to satirize me? "

    Rena was also very excited and said to him, "Carlson, make it clear. What did Miguel do to Leena?

    Was he really just using her? He still used Leena for that bitch Alina? "

    Looking at the sad and tearful look of Leena, the anger in his heart was instantly poured cold water, but

    he still had resentment. So he said fiercely, "It''s good that you understand, but I won''t let you, a silly

    woman, ruin my good n! I''ve been waiting for so many years to seed, and no one can disturb me

    at this moment. So I''ll detain your mother first. If you don''t want your mother to be in trouble, you''d

    better not go to see Mr. Richard, and don''t do anything ording to Miguel! As long as you behave

    well, I will send your mother back intact after the election! "

    "What do you want to do? You want to kidnap my mother? "

    Rena also cut in, "How could you do that, Carlson? I wanted to help you, but you went too far! Even if

    Leena offended you, she was still used by Miguel. If you make it clear, she will never listen to Miguel

    again. Why do you threaten her with her mother? "

    Carlson smiled with cold expression, "I''ve already been softhearted enough to let her go once, but she

    foolishly betrayed me. It seems that people can''t have mercy. This matter is very important to me. I

    won''t allow anything to go wrong! Besides, I''m not kidnapping her. I''m offering my food to her. I''m just

    inviting her to somewhere else for temporary recuperation. If you want your mother toe back as

    soon as possible, you''d better listen to me! "

    "You are so despicable. You can''t make me agree with you by doing so!" Leena was so excited that she

    wanted to pull the cor of Carlson, but Carlson just stretched out a hand to stop her. "Believe me, my

    subordinates have taken your mother away. Miss Leena, you''d better not be excited, if you don''t want

    to irritate me again! "

    "You can''t do that. Why do you do that?" Leena shouted again.

    But Carlson only left one sentence, "I''m already kind enough to you. You''d better not destroy my good

    deeds. I can no longer trust you!"

    Then he turned around, got in the car and left.

    "Carlson!" Leena called him, but he didn''t turn around. Leena was extremely disappointed. How could

    he do this to her! How could he!

    Rena was still entangled with the matter of Miguel. She cursed, "Damn it, Miguel. It''s better not to do as

    what Carlson said, or I''ll blow his head! Let''s go and ask Miguel! "

    As Leena was about to go crazy because of her mother''s matter, she couldn''t help shouting at Rena,

    "What are you looking for? The most important thing is to find my mother first. I want to go home, right

    now!" She said and ran out of the pavilion.

    Rena stamped her feet and shouted, "Hey, I have a car. Why are you running? Isn''t it faster to get in

    my car! "

    Then Leena turned around and ran towards the garage with Rena.

 Chapter 82 Sudden Fire (Part One)

    Chapter 82 Sudden Fire (Part One)

    Leena didn''t know how Carlson will treat her mother. She was sad and angry. Did she make mistake

    again? How could Carlson be crazy and heartless? How could he really kidnap her mother?

    Besides, was it true that Miguel had lied to her? Had she been living in a world where she had been

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    deceived?

    Rena kept cursing Miguel. Hearing this, Leena felt very sad. If Miguel really did that kind of thing as

    Carlson said, she was indeed very stupid. She was so stupid that she was used by Miguel, and so

    stupid that she was disliked by Carlson! It turned out that she was such a loser! She really wanted to

    cry, but she couldn''t. because life was too helpless, and she was more worried about her mother''s

    safety.

    They arrived at home by car. Before entering the alley, Leena saw the whole alley was shocked. Many

    people ran back and forth with washbasin in their hands, and fire engines stopped at the entrance of

    the alley. Fire fighters came in and out.

    Rena asked, "What''s wrong? Is there a fire? "

    Leena didn''t know what was going on. Was there a fire in the alley? But she didn''t have time to care

    about that. She was just worried about her mother, so she didn''t say anything but rushed home. On the

    way, Belinda who was Leena''s neighbor stopped her and shouted, "Oh, dear Leena, you''re finally back.

    Your house is on fire. Why do youe back sote? There was a big fire just now, and it almost

    burned the neighbors'' houses. "

    Belinda said excitedly and worriedly. It seemed that she was still scared by the fire.

    Shocked, Leena grabbed Belinda''s hand and asked, "What did you say? You just said that my house

    was on fire?" She didn''t expect that the fire was from her house. But if Carlson took her mother away

    and her brother was at school, how could the fire happen? Or was her mother still inside?

    Thinking of this, Leena was even more shocked. Regardless of asking Belinda, she shouted, "Mom!"

    Just go there. Rena also followed her.

    However, the fire was so fierce that she could hardly see her family. She only saw the red mes and

    thick smoke, and even her neighbors'' houses were affected. It was estimated that her family had been

    burnt down, which made Leena shocked. All the people in the neighborhood came to put out the fire

    with basin and buckets in their hands. Since the fire engines couldn''te in, the firefighters could

    only pull the long pipe in to spray water, but it was a drop in the bucket for the fire. Everyone tried their

    best to put out the fire.

    Rena was so scared that she couldn''t help cursing, "Damn it! Why are you so angry? What happened?

    It''s so immoral, please don''t tell me it was the subordinates of Carlson did it! "

    Although she didn''t mean toin, she heard Leena''s heart. Leena was more worried about her

    mother, so she shouted at her mother and wanted to rush in to save her. Fortunately, she was stopped

    by the firemen beside her. The firemen scolded, "Why are you here? Didn''t you see that the fire was

    getting bigger? You rushed in to seek death! "

    "My mother is inside. I want to rush in to save her. Let me go! "

    The firefighters didn''t let her go. Fortunately, the neighbors surrounded her and hurriedly exined,

    "Police officer, this is the daughter of this family. She has been living outside all the time and now she

    mother got on the car and left with several people before the fire. It seems that she has something to

    do. It''s really a lucky thing, otherwise such a big fire will never be saved in it! "

    However, Leena was almost paralyzed to the ground. She held the neighbor''s hand tightly and said,

    "Do you think my mother has left with several people before the fire happened? "

    "Yes, just an hour ago. I saw her get in the car with several people and leave. The car was very

    luxurious. I thought it was your boyfriend who asked someone to pick her up! "

    Leena suddenly sat on the ground. Rena and her neighbor were shocked, "Leena! "

    Leena seemed to be out of her mind and had no strength at all. She suddenly held her knees and burst

    into tears. She still came backte. Carlson had taken her mother away. She didn''t know how long it

    would take for her to go there. Would her mother suffered? What''s more, there was a fire in her house.

    She didn''t know if it was caused by Carlson. Her mother was usually a careful person. She put

    everything in order and never lost anything, let alone gas or electricity. Her brother went to school, but

    there was no chance to make a fire. Then why did her house fire? It was Carlson who wanted to give

    her the houseA little lesson?

    Leena was very sad. If it was just Carlson who wanted to teach her a lesson, it would be really

    disappointing. Not only did he kidnap her mother, but also set fire to her house. The fire was so fierce

    that even if neighbors and firefighters tried their best, they could not save any loss, could they? She

    was really sad. Had she ever fallen in love with such a man? Why was he so cruel and merciless?

    The neighbor persuaded her, "Leena, don''t feel sad, no one will me you! Both you and your mother

    are cautious enough not to cause such a big disaster. The fire must be a natural disaster, right? Natural

    disasters can''t be avoided, and life will always suffer some setbacks. What you can do now is to call

    your mother back as soon as possible. Maybe you can cooperate with the staff to count the rest of the

    things! "

    Only Rena seemed to know what was bothering her. She squatted down and hugged her in silence.

    "Everything will be fine. I''ll be with you when your family is gone. The worst result is to ask your mother

    and Yanni to move into our apartment! "

    Leena cried and said, "Rena, I think I''m a loser! "

    Rena held her in her arms and cried, "I understand your feelings, but it''s not the right time to be sad.

    Yanni still needs you. As for Miguel and Carlson... You still need to take revenge. You can''t let those

    people go!" She hesitated when she talked about Carlson. Probably like what Leena thought, she was

    not used to suddenly treating Carlson as a viin equivalent to Miguel. In their impression, no matter

    how bad Carlson was, he had saved them before, and was better than the bad guy Miguel. But why did

    they all put Carlson in the list of hateful bad people today? Was it sad?

    "I just think I''m a loser!" Leena repeated this sentence again and again. She cried sadly and dared not

    look up at all.

 Chapter 83 Sudden Fire (Part Two)

    Chapter 83 Sudden Fire (Part Two)

    Looking at the burning house, she didn''t dare to look at the neighbors and firefighters who were

    rescuing the fire. It seemed that one more look would make her feel guilty, and one more look would

    make her feel how stupid she was to believe Miguel and fall in love with Carlson!

    "I''m really a loser, a loser... I don''t know why I have lived to this day. What Carlson said is right. I am so

    stupid!" Leena sneered while crying. Her heart was so cold. She was heartbroken to everyone!

    The fire was finally extinguished in an hour. As Leena expected, there was nothing left in the house, not

    even a bowl. There was only all ck ruins left, not only that, but also the surrounding neighbors were

    affected, and the walls were burned ck.

    All of the things on the balcony were also burnt. All these property losses should be counted on Leena.

    She was not in the mood to estimate how much she had lost, but she was in a bad mood, and she had

    to sincerely apologize to her neighbors. In the end, she was as numb as a walking dead.

    Mrs. Yang had always been on good rtionship with her neighbors. They didn''t me andforted

    her. But she knew that although they didn''t me her, they were still a little ufortable in their

    hearts. They were not rich, and because of her family, they had caused property losses to the people

    around them. How could they notin at all? So she promised again and again that she would

    How much was the loss? Was she able to pay back? Leena didn''t know. She just promised and

    apologized one by one. She was in a mess and had no idea what to do.

    After the fire, the firefighters couldn''t give the cause of the ident. Leena also got a record from the

    police station and cooperated with the investigation. When the police asked her where her mother was

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    going, Leena replied, "She''s back to her hometown. She can''te back for the time being. "

    The police asked her to ask what her mother had done at home and why she had a fire. Leena nodded

    her head repeatedly, but she didn''t take it to heart. How could she ask her mother about the reason of

    the fire? Perhaps even her mother didn''t know, because the nameless fire was obviously not caused by

    her mother.

    Walking out of the police station, Leena didn''t want to say a word at all. Rena keptforting her,

    "Don''t be too sad. This matter will pass. Just take it as being bitten by a dog. Now let''s think about what

    to do. Should we figure it out through Carlson or Miguel? "

    Leena said dejectedly, "Rena, I suddenly feel so tired. I''m so tired of living. When my father passed

    away, I didn''t feel so bitter when I worked and went to school, because I know that life is not desperate.

    I can make my family live a better life with my efforts. But now, I feel that I can''t control my fate.

    Conspiracy, use and deception. I don''t know from which day they will break into my life. I don''t want to

    adapt, but I am only said to be stupid by outsiders. Now when I think of it, I am indeed stupid, because I

    can''t return to my original life. How can I adapt to this environment with my original state of mind? So I

    am constantly used and deceived! "

    As Leena spoke, she cried and wiped her tears slowly. "Maybe I should have forced myself to adapt to

    this environment. If I don''t adapt, there may be a greater disaster. "

    "Leena..." Rena put her hand on her shoulder tofort her, but she continued, "You and I are not

    from the same world anymore. Don''t follow me anymore. I''m afraid that I can''t even protect you one

    day, just like my mother and my family! "

    "How can you say that? Our years of friendship has been destroyed because this ident?" Rena

    Leena cried and said, "I really should get used to this environment, but I don''t know what to do. My

    view of the world has been overturned. Do I have to be a woman like Alina so that I won''t be hurt? "

    "If you feel ufortable, just cry. No one willugh at you here. I will always be with you!" Rena held

    her again and let her cry in her arms.

    But what could she do if she cried? She just wanted to vent her sadness for a short time. Life

    continued, and bad luck continued. She would still be in such a state without actual action. So after

    crying, Leena forced herself to be strong. She pretended as if nothing had happened, picked up her

    brother Yanni from school and took him to her and Rena''s apartment. She lied to him that her mother

    had returned to her hometown and asked him to temporarily live in her sister''s apartment. In fact, what

    happened? She didn''t even tell him that there was a fire at home. Yanni wanted to go back to take his

    to get his clothes, but Leena refused. Atst, Yanni misunderstood her stubborn and fierce brother''s

    bad impression.

    Leena didn''t exin. Life should go on. She didn''t know if Carlson would feel a little guilty or if he was

    disappointed in her. Was it really cruel and merciless? Maybe one day, she would break out and be

    against Carlson, asking him for everything!

    On the second day after the fire, the busy Miguel finally appeared. At that time, Leena just sent Yanni

    back from school. When she was about to go to school, she saw Miguel driving. He rushed over and

    called her, "Leena, I heard that your family had a car ident yesterday. Is that true? I''m sorry that I

    didn''t pay attention to you yesterday when I worked overtime. This morning, when I read the news on

    the newspaper, I didn''t even go to work. How is your house and family members now? "

    Leena suddenly felt ridiculous. Miguel could have asked sincerely, but he thought he was hypocritical,

    and hypocritical as real. He was really good at acting. She didn''t know what to say. She was so tired

    that she didn''t even bother to question or scold him. She just looked at him with a sneer.

    Miguel didn''t understand why she looked so alienated and ironic. He grabbed her shoulder nervously

    and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you ming me for noting in time? "

    At the same time, Rena came out of the apartment. When she saw Miguel, she shouted, "Miguel, how

    dare youe here? "

 Chapter 84 Granny Helen Passed Away (Part One)

    Chapter 84 Granny Helen Passed Away (Part One)

    Miguel was confused about this and didn''t understand why Rena yelled at him. When he was about to

    ask, Rena spoke first, "I trusted you so much before that I cooperated with you to pursue Leena. But

    what do you think of Leena? Do you regard Leena as your tool in order to approach Alina, Don''t you?

    Answer my question! Do you have any sincerity in your rtionship with Leena this time, or do you

    want to fool her? Do you have any moral quality? How can you cheat a person who likes you again and

    again three times, and she is your childhood''s friend? "

    Miguel waspletely shocked. He widened his eyes and said, "How can you say that? Who told you

    that I used Leena as a tool to please Alina? "

    Leena had been watching Miguel all the time. Although he looked shocked and wronged, he couldn''t

    help but feel nervous when he heard Rena''s words. His hands were trembling, and his face was guilty

    and pale. Leena didn''t know if there was any other reason for his symptom, or if he really did

    something wrong, but she knew it from his perormance.

    Rena shouted, "You''re still pretending. If it weren''t you, why did you take her to see that Mr. Richard?

    Didn''t you help Dn? All the people in your Empire Group want to take advantage of Leena. She has

    escaped from this environment, but you still want to drag her into it. Her mother was kidnapped and her

    house was burnt. Do you have any conscience? "

    At this time, Miguel was also angry. He raised his voice and said, "Do you have any evidence? Why do

    you say that I used Leena and why do you yell at me? "

    "Miguel, I just want to ask you a question. Do you still contact Alina and why did you take me to see Mr.

    Richard? "

    Miguel wanted to exin to Leena, but she stopped him immediately, "You''ve told me too much that I

    don''t know which one is ture and which one is false. Now I just want you to tell me the truth! If you still

    have a little conscience and a little guilt, please tell me the truth. I won''t do anything to you. I just want

    to know the result! "

    She stared at him coldly. There was noint or despair. It was just a calm after experiencing

    despair. No matter how disappointed she was, it was not better than the disappointment of Carlson.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She had no expectation for Miguel, let alone be disappointed. She just wanted to find the truth and

    didn''t want to be used foolishly.

    Miguel looked at Leena with excitement in his eyes. He was about to exin something, but when he

    faced such a calm woman, he suddenly felt dejected. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself, but

    closed his mouth and lowered his head.

    "Humph, do you acquiesce by lowering your head? Does it mean that you admit it?" Rena said angrily.

    Leena didn''t say anything but wait for his answer.

    It seemed that after a fierce struggle in his mind, Miguel said in a low voice, "Maybe I have been doing

    a stupid thing, andter I don''t know what I want the most. The only thing I can tell you is... I wanted to

    use you, butter I didn''t want to work for Alina. The purpose of visiting Mr. Richard is still to save your

    brother, because no one else can save your brother except Mr. Richard. "

    "Well, admit it now. You took advantage of Leena because you worked for Alina. You are such a scum.

    Even scolding you won''t vent my anger. I really want to beat you! Rena rolled up her sleeves and

    gnashed her teeth. She really wanted to beat up Miguel.

    But Leena stopped her. Leena asked, "What are you doing for Alina? It''s Dn who assigned Alina a

    task to control you, right? So you''re helping Dn deal with Carlson? "

    Miguel raised his head again and exined, "I said that I wanted to use you before, but in the next one

    or two months, I have given up after struggling painfully. I don''t want to work for Alina anymore. I met

    Mr. Richard just to save your brother! "

    "Miguel, don''t y dumb with me. What happened to you when you met Alina a few days ago? You

    haven''t worked for Alina after she asked you?" Rena gnashed her teeth again.

    Leena said, "I don''t care if you really give up or lie to me again. Our rtionship is over. I don''t want to

    offend the Empire Group because of you again, I don''t want my family will suffer anymore! "

    Miguel held her hand nervously, "Leena, are you breaking up with me? "

    Leena looked at him with a sneer, "Miguel, are we going to continue to be together? Do you think I''m a

    fool or do you really have no conscience to continue to pretend to be innocent? "

    "I know it''s a big blow to you. You won''t listen to my exnation now, but you have to believe that I

    really didn''t use youter. I took you to see Mr. Richard and he really wanted to save your brother. You

    have to believe me! "

    "Why should I believe you? Should I be fooled by you again? Miguel, our rtionship is over. Please

    don''t badger me anymore, or I will only despise you more!" After saying that, Leena shook off his hand

    and left.

    "Leena!" Miguel called. Leena ignored her. Miguel walked up to her, held her hand and said, "If you

    don''t listen to me now, Alina will deal with you! "

    "Are you threatening me? "Leena sneered, unscrewed his hand and said through gritted teeth, "Miguel,

    you really make me despise you!" Then she really left.

    Perhaps Miguel was shocked that he didn''t chase after them.

    Rena cursed all the way. She was a nice person from the northeast, and she would never tolerate such

    a thing. If Leena hadn''t stopped her, she would have beaten Miguel up.

    Leena didn''t say anything, but thought it was ridiculous. She was really stupid, but this matter was over,

    and she would not have anything to do with Miguel in the future. His life and death had nothing to do

    with her!

    In the evening, Leena called Carlson, intending to negotiate with him to release her mother, but no one

    answered after she called three or four times. It was not until veryte that he answered. As soon as

    she mentioned her mother, Aaron interrupted, "Miss Leena, what you can do now is to obediently but

    not disturb me, or I can''t guarantee when to release your mother. "

    Leena was not surprised at the result, but she had another question. "Carlson, my house was on fire

    yesterday. Did you do anything to warn me besides kidnapping my mother? "

 Chapter 85 Granny Helen Passed Away (Part Two)

    Chapter 85 Granny Helen Passed Away (Part Two)

    "Really? Congrattions, Miss Leena. You have offended the Empire Group again." Carlson just

    smiled evilly. He didn''t feel emphasized about what happened to Leena.

    Bearing her bitterness, Leena asked in a low voice, "Did you do it? Do you want to give me a warning?

    "

    After a moment of silence, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Carlson, it''ste now.

    I''m going back. Have a good rest! "

    Leena recognized that it was Lily. She didn''t expect that Lily was still with Carlson even it was sote.

    It seemed that Carlson had to take care of Lily, so he said to Lily in a cold voice, "I don''t have time to

    discuss these things with you now. If you don''t want to be in danger, just behave yourself and ignore

    the business of the Empire Group!" Then he hung up!

    Hearing the voice on the phone, Leena was numb for a moment. She always thought of the impatience

    of Carlson and felt very sad.

    Rena went to the balcony and said to her, "Your brother is crying. He wants to go home. "

    When Leena went back to the living room, she saw Yanni crying on the sofa and shouting to go home

    and see his mother. He had only been out for two days and was not used to it. Leena walked up to him

    andforted him, "Don''t cry. You are good boy, but you are still crying. Won''t your teachers and

    ssmatesugh at you if they see you crying? "

    Yanni replied, "Why don''t you let me go home? Why don''t you let me see my mother? I don''t want to

    stay here! "

    "I''m back to my hometown. I won''t be back until a few dayster. I asked you to stay here for the time

    being. "

    "You are lying. My mother didn''t tell me that she wanted to go back to her hometown, and she would

    pack up my things and put them here before she went back. But why didn''t you let me go home to take

    my clothes and books? Why did you control me like this? "

    Rena was annoyed by Yanni''s crying, so she said loudly, "Your sister is kind to you. You are such a

    disobedient child and you make trouble all day long. If you are not tired, your sister will be tired. Don''t

    you understand? "

    Seeing that Yanni cried even louder. Afterforting him, Leena held him in her arms. In fact, she was

    also very sad. She also wanted to find someone who could cry so wantonly and vent her emotions

    without scruple like Yanni, but she couldn''t. after her father died, her brother also left, and she was the

    only one left in the family. She had to hold up the family, so she couldn''t be beated. She couldn''t let her

    mother worry about her, nor could she let her brotherughThen. She had to put a restraint on her

    emotions all the time until she forgot how to vent her emotions in the end. It was not until she saw

    Yanni crying that she realized that she could cry wildly when she was sad, but it was still a luxury for

    her.

    Yanni cried and had no clothes to wear. On the second day, after sending him to school, Leena went

    shopping and nned to buy him some new clothes. When she was choosing in the children''s clothing

    shop, she received a call from Miguel. Leena didn''t answer it and directly hung up three time calls from

    Miguel. Then he stopped calling.

    However, when she walked out of the children''s clothing shop, she received a call. This time, it was not

    from Miguel, but from Miguel''s father, Ronald. Leena hesitated whether she should answer it or not. But

    she thought again that Ronald was an elder, and Miguel''s fault had nothing to do with him, so she

    answered it.

    After greeting Leena for a few times, Ronald didn''t scold or be as enthusiastic as before. Atst, he

    asked, "Did you break up with Miguel? "

    Leena answered, "Yes, uncle Ronald. "

    "Why? Is there anything wrong with our Miguel or our family? "

    "No, uncle Ronald, don''t think too much. It''s just that we are not suitable for each other, so we broke

    up. "

    "Maybe young people don''t take love seriously, but this news really hurts us." Ronald suddenly said

    something like that. I don''t know if it''s a me or something. His tone is so heavy that Leena is a little

    nervous. She clutched the phone tightly and didn''t dare to say anything.

    Ronald continued, "Your granny Helen... Last time she didn''t want to see you very much, but she

    waited for a few days and didn''t see you. She asked Miguel, but Miguel couldn''t hide the secret and

    said that you broke up. His grandmother kept asking and asking, but she didn''t get the reason. Then

    she couldn''t insist anymore. She passed away at three o''clock in the morning. "

    Leena was shocked and finally understood the reason why Ronald''s tone was so heavy. Perhaps he

    called her with great grief. She had been angry and sad before, and so many things had happened at

    home. She had been busy breaking up with Miguel, but she hadn''t thought of granny Helen. She hadn''t

    thought that granny Helen would leave so sadly. What a sin!

    "Granny Helen... Was she dead? "

    Ronald replied, "She left yesterday morning three days ago. Now we are decorating the mourning hall.

    I wonder if it is convinient for you toe. Before she died, she kept saying that you wrote stories for

    her when you were a child, that how good you were, and that Miguel didn''t cherish you. In short, she

    regarded you as her future granddaughter inw. If it''s not convenient for you, it doesn''t matter if you

    don''te. I just tell you this matter. "

    Ronald choked with sobs. No matter how high-rank a person had, he was still sad when his mother

    passed away.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Feeling ufortable, Leena hesitated for a long time and said, "I see." Then she hung up the phone

    with Ronald. She didn''t know whether she should go or not.

    She had broken up with Miguel. Logically speaking, she had nothing to do with the Song Family.

    Moreover, with Miguel''s bad deeds, she didn''t want to see him at all, nor did she want to have anything

    to do with him. However, granny Helen liked her so much until she died with resentment. She felt guilty

    and didn''t know whether she should take a look at him or not.

 Chapter 86 I Pleaded With You

    Chapter 86 I Pleaded With You

    Leena bought some children''s clothes and was about to go out of the mall when she saw Lilying

    from the shopping mall. Lily wore sunsses and carried a small one shoulder bag. Because of her

    1.7m height, she was particrly eye-catching from afar, as if she had a different temperament, making

    her stand out among the passengers.

    Leena had been looking at Lily all the time. She felt that she was different from thest time Leena saw

    her in the hospital. She looked more confident and generous. Maybe she was a confident and

    independent woman without Carlson. However, when she broke up with Carlson, she always looked a

    little mncholy after this rtionship.

    Leena remembered that she had heard Lily''s phone call when she called Carlsonst night. Leena

    thought that Lily was so good to Carlson. They were really good friends before. Leena had an impulse

    to go up and ask for Lily''s help. Maybe she could persuade Lily to say something for her, or maybe

    Carlson would let her mother go?

    Thinking of this, Leena began to move, because she wanted to save her mother too much. As for Lily,

    who was always so kind and beautiful, could she have a try? If she seeded, it would be good, and

    even if she failed, there would be no loss. Of course, Leena had another selfish motive. Last night,

    when she called Carlson and heard that Lily was still at his home at that time, she had been guessing

    what kind of position Lily was in his heart and how important Lily was in front of him, so she really

    wanted to have a try in order to know the results.

    Leena walked forward, but she was a little anxious in front of Lily. After all, it was the first time they met,

    and she didn''t know how to say. She didn''t call out until she saw Lily approaching, "Are you Lily? "

    Lily had noticed that someone was looking at her, but she didn''t take it seriously because she didn''t

    know her. She didn''t stop until she heard the person call her. She looked at Leena and said, "Yes, I am.

    Who are you? What''s your matter? "

    "I''m Leena. Maybe you don''t know me, but you should know when ites to Carlson. I want to talk to

    you about Carlson. Can you give me some time to exin? "

    Lily seemed to be slightly surprised. She stared at Leena for a long time before she regained her

    your name many times. Nice to meet you! "

    She reached out her hand to shake hands with Leena. Leena shook hands with her and asked in

    confusion, "Miss Lily, do you know me? "

    Lily smiled, "I heard you lots of time from Carlson and his subordinates. "

    "Really? "Leena was still surprised, but she was still skeptical. Why do Carlson and his subordinates

    often mention her in front of Miss Lily? Later, she invited Lily to a coffee shop nearby. Lily was very kind

    and followed her without any objection. Leena felt that although she was a member of the Empire

    Group, she was very easy-going and didn''t have a fierce temper. Her first impression made her feel

    that it was not wrong.

    But she felt a little sad. How could Carlson not like such a good girl? Besides, Carlson had told him that

    he fell in love with Lily at the first sight when he was young, and he was the one who fell in love with

    her.

    After chatting with Lily for a while, Leena talked about her mother and briefly exined the cause and

    effect of her rtionship with Carlson. Lily had been drinking her coffee elegantly. After hearing what

    she said, she said lightly, "I know something about you and Carlson. "

    After hesitating for a while, Leena finally opened her mouth, "Miss Lily, you may have guessed why I

    came to you after I said so much. You have a deep feeling for him. I wonder if you can do me a favor?

    Please tell him to let my mother go? I have lost contact with Miguel. And I won''t contact him anymore. "

    Lily suddenly interrupted her, "I don''t have much feelings for Carlson. I went abroad since high school

    and seldom met him. "

    All of a sudden, Leena was interrupted. She paused for a moment and said, "Although Miss Lily rarely

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    meets with Carlson, you must be the most important person in his heart. What you said means a lot to

    him. "

    Lily shook her head with a bitter smile and continued to interrupt Leena, "Miss Leena, you

    misunderstood us. I''m noody in front of Carlson. There is nothing can bepared to his career. "

    Leena paused for a long time and plucked up the courage to say, "In addition to his career, you must be

    the most important person for him! "

    "Miss Leena, do you want me to help you? "

    Leena nodded, "Yes, maybe I''m very bold today, but I really want to save my mother. My little brother

    has been crying and making trouble these days. I don''t know how long I can hide it from him. "

    "Then why didn''t Miss Leena Tell Carlson in person that you were very sad and hoped that he would let

    your mother go? Lily suddenly put on the sunsses and looked at Leena through the gray light.

    Maybe she wanted to hide something and didn''t want to face her face to face.

    In Leena''s opinion, the action that Miss Lily wore her sunsses meant that she refused. She shook

    her head with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve told Carlson that it''s useless. Now only your words can make

    him change his mind. "

    "If... You told Carlson the words that you said to me today. Maybe he will be softhearted. "

    "I''m d that Carlson will be such an easy-going person." Leena murmured, looking contemptuous and

    self-mocking.

    "Maybe... His heart will be softened as you wish." Lily said softly.

    Leena raised her head and didn''t understand what she meant. Suddenly, Lily smiled and said, "I know

    your difficulties. I''ll try to tell him. "

    Leena couldn''t believe it again. Just now, It seemed that Lily was going to refuse, but why did she

    suddenly change her tone and agree so readily that she didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Lily stood up, took her bag and said to Leena, "I''m very happy to meet you today. It''s my first time to

    know you, Miss Leena. I''ll tell him your request, but I''m not sure whether I''ll listen or not! "

    Leena also stood up and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Lily. Please tell him that I have nothing to do

    with Miguel, and I won''t destroy his good deeds. I hope he can let my mother go back, or if there is

    anything,e at me, and don''t implicate my family! "

    Lily said a few more words and left. Leena was still confused and surprised. She didn''t expect that it

    would be so easy. Next, it depended on whether Carlson would listen to Miss Lily or not. It would be a

    good thing for her if Carlson let go of her mother, which also showed that Miss Lily was very important

    in his heart. He would listen to Miss Lily as soon as she said something that others couldn''t persuade

    him. Thinking of this, she felt a little mncholy.

    Moreover, she had asked Lily not to attend the funeral of granny Helen. She had to keep a distance

    from Miguel before her mother came back. However, the Song Family might not let her get what she

    wanted. Two dayster, Ronald called and said that they was going to have a funeral for granny Helen,

    asking Leena if she would attend. Ronald said in a sincere and regretful tone. He felt sorry for his

    mother''s death because of the loss of Leena, her granddaughter inw.

    Leena refused. Ronald said, "Thene here tomorrow as a return to my wish. Please let me go. "

    Ronald had already shown her the biggest respect. As a leader, it was not easy for him to be humble to

    Leena. Even Leena felt that he was ungrateful, so she secretly asked Rena. Rena rolled her eyes and

    said, "It''s up to you. Anyway, if I were him, I don''t want to see Miguel! But you and granny Helen have a

    deep rtionship. "

    Ronald asked again and again on the other end of the phone, but Leena had no choice but to agree,

    "Okay, I''ll go tomorrow. "

    Ronald was almost moved to tears. He said gratefully, "Thank you. Thank you for fulfilling her wish."

    "hen he finally hung up.

    Rena said coldly, "Why do the elders of the Song Family like you so much? They feel satisfied with you

    because they must be irritated by Alina. "

    "I met granny Helen when I was a child. She liked me very much. She had always wanted to recognize

    me as her granddaughter. I didn''t expect that she still remembered me after so many years.

    Unfortunately, I was not destined to be with Miguel. "

    "It would be best if they are not destined to fall in love with such a bad guy. "

    As soon as Rena finished her words, Spencer appeared at the door, because they had juste back

    and the door hadn''t been closed. He must have heard it. He suddenly coughed and said, "Who is a bad

    guy? "

    Because of Miguel, Rena didn''t show any respect toMiguel''s best friend, Spencer. She rolled her eyes

    and said, "You are not wee here! "

    Leena didn''t know what to say to Spencer. After she broke up with Miguel, Spencer seldom appeared

    in front of them these days. Perhaps he also felt embarrassed. It was the first time he came here today.

    Spencer said, "I know you are angry, so Ie here to apologize to you. "

    "You are not the same kind of person as Miguel. You know that Miguel is a bad man, but you lie to

    Leena for him!" Rena said angrily.

    Spencer waved his hand and said, "No, no. don''t put on the hat for me. I really don''t know what Mr.

    Miguel is thinking in this way. It seems that his temperament has changed since he came back from

    studying abroad. He is different from the previous Mr. Miguel. Most of the time, he doesn''t talk to us. It

    was only after he broke up with Leena that I knew the ins and outs. "

    "Don''t pretend. You grew up with him. You don''t know what he is thinking? You are not wee here.

    Get out!" Then Rena pushed Spencer out and was about to close the door.

    Spencer struggled and shouted, "No, it''s not like that. Listen to me, female devil! Mr. Miguel really didn''t

    want to talk to us. He said he wanted to pursue Leena. We are friends, so we have to help him. Later

    we know that he has an affair with Alina. But ording to the situation of Mr. Miguel these days, it''s not

    Rena still tried her best to push him to the door. Atst, Spencer grabbed the door frame and shouted

    anxiously, "Mr. Miguel likes Leena! "

 Chapter 87 The Funeral

    Chapter 87 The Funeral

    Hearing this, Leena raised her head and looked at Spencer without saying anything. Rena seemed to

    be in a daze and forgot to push him away. She just stared at him and said, "What did you say just now?

    Say it again! "

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Spencer squeezed into the door to ensure his safety and said,

    "Leena said she wanted to break up with Mr. Miguel. The day Mr. Miguel went back, he was depressed

    for a long time and even asked us to drink out. He didn''t say anything, but drank all the time. I feel that

    he is very unhappy. "

    Rena sneered, "If he is not happy, it''s because his n has failed. It''s certainly not happy that he can''t

    help Alina take advantage of Leena and can''t exin it to his beloved bitch, Alina! "

    "No. if that''s the case, why don''t Mr. Miguel exin it to Alina directly? With Alina''s understanding, he

    doesn''t have to drink there? I think he is really sad for Leena. After all, he has been with her for four or

    five months. She is a good girl for such a long time, and everyone will be softhearted. Moreover, Alina

    is not good to Mr. Miguel, and it has always been Mr. Miguel who take the initiative. Alina didn''t pay

    anything, but she has done a lot of things for Mr. Miguel, care and consideration. Of course, the Mr.

    Miguel knows who is the one being good to him, and Mr. Miguel had feelings for Leena, so it would be

    easier for them to rekindle their rtionship. "

    "Nonsense! That stupid Miguel, would know who was good to him and who was bad to him. If he could

    tell the difference, he would not be infatuated with Alina for so many years. Don''t make excuses for that

    bastard. Get out now. You are not wee here!" Rena began to push Spencer again.

    Spencer said anxiously, "Mr. Miguel is really unhappy. If you don''t believe me, you can go to see him

    and know what happened! "

    "Who wants to see that bastard! "

    "Didn''t uncle Ronald ask Leena to visit Miguel''s grandmother? If she did, she would see him. You know

    what he has been doing these days! "

    "Get out! Shut up!" Rena pushed Spencer out of the room and closed the door. Finally, the world was

    quiet.

    When Spencer was still knocking at the door, Rena ignored him and cursed, "Birds of a feather flock

    together. The closer one is, the darker one is. I still exin for that bad guy, Miguel. He must be a bad

    guy! Humph! "

    Leena didn''t say a word from beginning to end. No matter what happened to Miguel, it had nothing to

    do with her. She couldn''t trust him anymore. Moreover, he had been infatuated with Alina for so many

    years. How could he fall in love with her.

    Rena asked, "Are you going to see Miguel''s grandmother? "

    "I have promised uncle Ronald. Besides, granny Helen is not Miguel even if she has a rtionship with

    him. I can''t refuse to send an olddy who used to like me very much. "Said Leena.

    "Then you can choose the day when Miguel is not here. Forget it. I''ll go with you. If there''s anything

    wrong, I can help you. Sometimes you just keep silent and let those people think that you have no

    temper and that you are easy to bully! Sometimes you should be more fierce. Just like me, they will

    know that you are not easy to deal with after scolding the bad man. "

    "I just don''t think there is anything to scold. I can''t lose my temper on Miguel. "What makes her sadder

    now is the threat from Carlson to her and Miss Lily''s ambiguous attitude.

    The second day was the day of granny Helen''s funeral. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Leena chose

    to go there at twelve o''clock in the noon. There were many people at that time, so she might not see

    Miguel. Rena apanied her to the mourning room and presented the white chrysanthemum and the

    mourning words. She stood beside the others in silence. She didn''t meet Miguel at that time, but

    Ronald came up to talk to her when he saw her.

    Ronald had been a senior official, so many colleagues must havee to see his mother''s death. Now

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    they were curious to see him talking to an inconspicuous girl. Ronald asked Leena to talk to him in a

    cubicle where no one was around. Leena thought it was a good idea. If she hid in the room, she

    wouldn''t be able to meet Miguel.

    Ronald asked, "Dear Leena, why did you break up with Miguel? "

    Leena guessed that Miguel couldn''t tell his father the truth, so she didn''t want to tell him, so she said, "I

    couldn''t reach an agreement with him in some way, so we broke up. "

    "Did Miguel do something wrong? I don''t think Miguel is having a good time these days. He is very sad

    about this matter. If he does something wrong, please tell me. I will help you improve him. Uncle

    Ronald thinks that you are still suitable to be the daughter-inw of our Song Family. "

    Shaking her head in fear, Polly said, "thank you for your kindness, uncle song. But I really don''t

    deserve the position of daughter-inw of the Song family. You are in a high position, and Miguel is

    also a promising young man. He should find a better one. "

    "In fact, it''s enough for our family to have his brother to support us. We don''t have high requirements

    for Miguel. Uncle Ronald likes you very much. You are obviously a lucky girl. As soon as you say that

    you are going to be our daughter-inw, his grandmother''s condition is getting better. I did well in the

    past few days, but as soon as you broke up with him, all kinds of bad things happened together. "

    Leena knew that the official believed in Feng Shui (The principles of feng shui aims to create harmony

    between you and your environment, enhance your well-being and eliminate the negative effects of your

    surroundings). No matter what he did, it depended on the wind and water. ording to what Ronald

    said, they must have investigated her before. They thought that she was a lucky person to admit that

    she was with Miguel. Otherwise, she had no power or anything special. How could she be liked by

    Ronald so much that he liked her so much. If not because Feng Shui, they why he wanted her to be

    Miguel''s wife?

    Leena said, "Uncle Ronald, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. Love can''t be forced. "

    Ronald shook his head and sighed. He felt sorry for losing a daughter-inw like Leena, and then

    scolded Miguel, thinking that Miguel didn''t do a good job.

    Hearing that he was criticizing Miguel, Leena didn''t say anything. She didn''t leave the room until he felt

    that there was no hope for her to leave.

    However, when they came out, they saw that Miguel was about toe in, and the two almost bumped

    into each other.

    Miguel was surprised to see Leena. He stared at her in disbelief for a long time before he said, "Leena?

    "

    Leena was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to see him at first, but she ran into him and said

    vaguely, "Okay." then she went out.

    Regardless of his father, Miguel followed her and said, "I think you should listen to my exnation. "

    Leena was about to reach the mourning hall. She looked at therge number of people outside, turned

    around and whispered, "Let''s talk about itter if you don''t want to attract attention. "

    She said this to dismiss Miguel and would not give him a chance to talk at all. Miguel looked at the

    people outside and had to stop.

    At three o''clock in the evening, Leena also went to the funeral. Along the way, Miguel followed her, but

    he didn''t say anything. Outsiders thought they were a couple, and if they knew something, they would

    think that the two had reconciled. Rena didn''t like Miguel standing behind Leena, but she couldn''t lose

    her temper in such an asion.

    Later, Leenaxreceived a strange phone call. She tried to answer it, but it was from Miss Lily. Miss

    Lilysaid, "Miss Leena, I''ve told Carlson about the thing you asked me to dost time. But have you

    really lost contact with Miguel? "

    Looking at Miguel, who had left early, Leena felt a little guilty, but she still asked Miss Lily first, "What

    did Carlson say? "

    "He promised to let your mother go, but don''t have any contact with Miguel. He can''t trust you for the

    next time. "

    Leena took a look at Miguel again, and Miguel also turned to look at her, as if he was guessing the

    content of her phone call. Leena turned around and said in a low voice, "I promise that I will never

    contact him again after my momes out. "

 Chapter 88 Passers-by My Mom (Part One)

    Chapter 88 Passers-by My Mom (Part One)

    Miss Lily continued, "Miss Leena, you have to handle many things by yourself. Your performance

    directly affected the decision of Carlson. "

    Hearing that, Leena felt a little guilty. She didn''t understand what Miss Lily meant. Did she know that

    she came to the funeral of granny Helen and met Miguel today? But it shouldn''t be a big deal if she just

    came to attend the funeral of Miguel''s grandma. She was not very close to Miguel. Without any

    exnation, Leena said, "I see. Thank you for your help, Miss Lily. "

    "I didn''t help you. In fact, if you said those words to Carlson in person, he might help you as well." Lily

    said with a bitter smile. Then she hung up the phone.

    Leena didn''t understand what Lily meant. Why would Carlson listen to her if she said that to him? Was

    it possible? It was impossible. Leena was helpless. It was really done with the help of Miss Lily, which

    showed that Miss Lily had a certain position in the heart of Carlson.

    She walked forward in a trance. Suddenly, Miguel came up and grabbed her hand. "Can you wait for

    me for a while after the farce? "

    Rena also came up to pull away Miguel''s hand and said, "Miguel, be respectful! "

    Although the two of them spoke in a low voice, they still attracted the attention of the people around

    them. Spencer came up and persuaded, "Can''t you talkter? Especially Miguel, you''d better behave

    yourself. Your father is in front of you and may turn around at any time. "

    Leena silently shook off his hand and kept walking.

    Leena was also confused. She didn''t want to talk to him at all, but how could she get rid of himter?

    She didn''t want to get back at him for what he had done to her with Alina, but why didn''t he let her go?

    Was there any good result of entanglement? And she would make Carlson misunderstand her

    rtionship with him, so that he wouldn''t let her mother go.

    ording to what Spencer said, Miguel had a sense of repentance or had a different opinion of her,

    but she was not moved. She only felt that he was very swaying and restless. She was very

    disappointed and disappointed that the young and handsome gentleman she had a crush on had

    be like this.

    At the funeral, Leena said goodbye to granny Helen as if she couldn''t fulfill granny Helen''s wish. Then

    she left quickly with Rena. Miguel couldn''t catch up with them because of something, but he followed

    them soon after they drove.

    Rena said, "Miguel is following us. "

    Leena didn''t say anything, but Rena said angrily, "How ridiculous he is! What kind of exnation do

    you want now? I really don''t know what Miguel is thinking. "

    "I don''t care what he thinks, but I can''t tell whether he is telling the truth or not. Leena sighed.

    "I want to go off the car and curse him now. I''m very annoyed to see him!" The more Rena said, the

    more excited she became. Then she really stopped at a ce where she could park the car. She

    turned around to look for Miguel.

    "What are you doing? "

    But Rena had already walked over, so she had to get out of the car and follow her. Seeing that they

    stopped the car, Miguel also followed them. However, Rena scolded, "Miguel, can you be more

    sensible and don''t follow us anymore? I''m very angry now. I hate to beat you when I see you! Although

    it''s her private affair, I''m not convinced to meet you as a friend. I don''t know what you''re thinking. Why

    do you want to be with Alina? Don''t be so eager to exin when the truth is exposed and continue to

    use her next time, okay? Can you stop being such a jerk? You are just a jerk and is very shameless!

    You have a good social status. Can you stop doing such a despicable thing? "

    It was still on the street. Rena couldn''t help but point at her and scold her. Seeing that passers-by

    began to stop and watch, Leena felt ashamed.

    However, Miguel was very calm. He said to Rena calmly, "I don''t care how you scold me. I only have a

    few words to say to Leena. As he spoke, he came up and held Leena''s hand.

    Rena also came up to pull him away, "Let go of Leena''s hand! "

    However, Miguel didn''t care about the angry Rena at all. He just held her hand tightly and said, "I have

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    something to tell you. If you don''t want to be surrounded, get in the car with me. Otherwise, no matter

    how embarrassed I am, I won''t let you go. "

    Rena cursed, "Shame on you! How dare you!" She really wanted to reveal the identity of Miguel, but

    since she had a good impression of Ronald and knew that she couldn''t afford to offend an official, she

    didn''t mention it directly. But she didn''t hide the name of Miguel, so she knew who Miguel was.

    Just as the three people were entangled, Leena identally saw a few people standing at the gate of

    the shopping mall nearby, because they were very imposing. When she looked at them, she couldn''t

    help but notice them, and they were actually Carlson, Lily, and two assistants of them.

    At this time, both Carlson and Lily wore sunsses and looked at her. Their faces were very calm.

    Maybe they had just opened or they had been watching for a long time, Lily suddenly shook her head.

    When Leena saw Lily shake her head, she panicked and immediately felt bad. Then, as expected,

    Carlson turned around and left with a sneer.

    Others followed him.

    Regardless of the dispute between Miguel and Rena, Leena headed for Carlson. She wanted to make

    it clear and hoped that he would not misunderstand her mother.

    Carlson walked very fast. She ran a few steps before they were about to get on the elevator. Leena

    said, "Wait a minute, Carlson. It''s not what you saw just now! "

    Carlson turned around, but still with a mysterious smile as before. He said sarcastically, "Miss Leena,

    what can you exin to me? Is there any rtionship with me and you? "

    Ignoring his alienation, Leena continued, "You have promised to let my mother go, haven''t you? "

    Carlson looked down at his watch and asked, "Are manager waiting for us? "

    The man replied, "yes, Mr. Carlson. Our manager is waiting for you in the office. "

    "I''m sorry, Miss Leena. I don''t have time to listen to your exnation." Then he followed those people

    into the elevator.

    Leena wanted to catch up with her, but she was stopped by Lily. Lily said to her in a low voice, "I have

    helped you what I can. It depends on you. He won''t listen to you even if you insist on exining now."

    Then she followed Carlson into the elevator.

    "Carlson, you can''t do anything to my mother! "

    However, Carlson didn''t respond. Instead, he closed the elevator door.

    Leena repeated, "You can''t do anything to my mother! She was so flustered that her fingers trembled,

    She couldn''t bear what Carlson had done to her mother in anger. Wouldn''t he be so ruthless to her? If

    he was really ruthless, not only did he hurt her mother, but also her heart. He really had no mercy on

    her at all!

 Chapter 89 Passers-by My Mom (Part Two)

    Chapter 89 Passers-by My Mom (Part Two)

    Miguel and Rena also followed up and asked Leena what was going on. Leena was full of resentment

    at this time but she didn''t say anything to their questions, but turned around and walked out.

    Rena asked, "Did you see Carlson just now? What did he say to you? "

    Miguel kept calling her, "Leena, are you still in contact with Carlson? Dear Leena, can you listen to my

    exnation? "

    Leena kept turning and turning silently until she finally reached a corner where no one was around. She

    suddenly turned around and shouted at Miguel, "Can you stop following me all the time! Every time you

    follow me, you will be in trouble. How long do you want to hurt me? "

    Miguel didn''t expect that Leena would burst out such a great energy, so he didn''t say anything. Rena

    was also shocked and dumbfounded, because in her impression, Leena was a very tolerant person.

    The hardships of life made her a person who was easy to get along with. No matter how big a setback

    she faced

    They would not easily break out orin. They would only silently work hard. But today, she finally

    broke out, letting her see a new Leena.

    Tears streamed down her face as she shouted, but she still looked fierce. She gritted her teeth and

    said, "Don''t make me hate you and want to revenge on you. I''m still tolerant of you now and don''t want

    to tangle with you. You and Alina have nothing to do with me. I don''t care how you treated me before. I

    just want you to stay away from me, but if you keep bothering me. I won''t let you go if something

    happens to me and my family! "

    Seeing that, Rena was relieved. In the past, Leena always asked her to help her fight for everything.

    Now, it would be a good thing if Leena had a temper. She had to say something cruel to such a bad

    guy as Miguel. As for Alina, they must take revenge on her. She couldn''t let them bully her for nothing,

    and let them know that it was not easy to mess with Leena!

    With an aggrieved look on his face, Miguel said, "I know I hurt you. No matter what I did, I can''t make

    you believe me. But I want to say that I really regret it. I don''t want to be unable to find out anything

    about Alina, so I want to fight for the rtionship with you. Tell me what should I do to forgive me? "

    "What the hell are you waiting for forgiveness after you have done something wrong? Why didn''t you

    change your mind and treat me better? Why did Alina follow you again? Miguel, you are not a man. I

    look down upon you! If you ask me to forgive you, I will forgive you. Who do you think I am? What do

    you want to do? Your business has nothing to do with me. If you dare to bother me and make my

    mother in trouble again, I can guarantee that you and Alina wille to no good end! "

    The look in Leena''s eyes would be firm and cold, like a ruthless lion.

    Rena couldn''t help pping her hands and apuded, "You should use this way to punish them. Who

    says that women should tolerate these bad men! "

    Ignoring the excitement and cheers of Rena, Leena still stared at Miguel coldly and said, "I have been

    out of the society since I was a teenager, earlier than you and Alina. I have seen all kinds of people and

    attended all kinds of asions? It''s not that I don''t know how to hurt people, but that I don''t want to

    hurt people. I just want to live a conscientious life, but you all force me. Don''t me me for being rude!

    "

    After saying that, she turned around and left coldly without wiping her tears.

    Rena was about tough. She followed her cheerfully and gave her a thumbs up all the time. "You are

    so imposing and explosive! Do you know why I made friends with you at that time? On the way home

    from school that day, I saw several senior girls beat you because theypeted for a senior who liked

    you. You didn''t do it, but you were forced to do it, so they didn''t dare to provoke you again. From then

    on, I knew that you were actually a very powerful person. It was not that you didn''t hurt others, but that

    you endured itNever mind. I like people like you. Polly, when will you return to the fearless look before?

    You feel that you have been too docile recently "

    Leena didn''t see Rena, but left silently.

    Miguel stood behind them and watched them leave. He was still in a state of shock. Atst, he lowered

    his head silently. He felt that the Leena in front of him was no longer the one he knew. He felt that there

    was a gap between them, which made him feel more unreachable. But he really wanted to continue

    this rtionship. No matter how she had changed, he still remembered the youth deep in his heart. She

    was so grateful to him.

    Leena was going to return to her apartment, but something unexpected happened. She... She saw her

    mother!

    At that time, she came back in Rena''s car. Rena was still nagging about how to behave herself and

    how to avoid being bullied. Leena was still sad and angry, so she didn''t say anything. When the car

    stopped, she got out of the car and walked towards the apartment. She didn''t wait for Rena to lock the

    car. However, as she walked, she saw a person standing across the road, probably waiting for herShe

    was full of confidence and looked very mncholy. She didn''t notice the passers-by around her, and

    that person was her mother!

    Leena looked at him several times in disbelief. When she was sure, she didn''t know how to express her

    inner feelings. Surprise, excitement, disbelief? She couldn''t believe that her mother hade back and

    appeared in front of her! Did Carlson let her mother go regardless of previous grievances? Didn''t he

    take it seriously no matter how indifferent he was when he saw her and Miguel just now? In fact,

    Carlson didn''t care about it, but let her mother go?

    If Carlson let her mother go, could she dispel the previous misunderstandings about him? If he didn''t

    show mercy to her, at least let her mother go, then she shouldn''t me him like this?

    "Mom! "

    Mrs. Yang turned around and was happy to see Leena. She smiled happily, "Leena! "

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mom!" Run over there.

    Mrs. Yang was so happy that she came over. However, at this moment, Rena shouted, "Be careful! "

    Rena pulled her back a few times and almost fell down. Then she heard a sharp crash and brake

    behind her. Something fell down.

    Her heart thumped as well. She suddenly turned around and saw her mother get hurt and bled fiercely.

    Leena''s heart sank to the bottom again

 Chapter 90 Blackhand

    Chapter 90 ckhand

    Rena shouted in panic, "Aunt Yang!" Probably Mrs. Yang was also be scared by Rena.

    Then Leena shouted, "Mom! Mom!" However, Mrs. Yang''s head was bleeding and she waspletely

    unconscious.She was fine just now. She smiled at Leena and walked towards her. Why did she fall

    unconscious in the pool of blood in a sh? Leena couldn''t ept it. She was flustered and scared, so

    she held her and cried all the time.

    Rena followed her and looked at Mrs. Yang. She was so angry that she wanted to catch the driver, but

    the driver turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    Rena ran after him for a while and shouted, "Stop! You bastard! Why did you run away after hitting

    someone? Stop! "

    However, the driver ran so fast that she wouldn''t stop and let her catch him. Rena couldn''t catch him,

    so she wanted to remember the license te number, but something magical happened. She actually

    saw that the license te number was covered with a piece of cloth, and she couldn''t see it at all. Rena

    thought she was dazzled, so she looked at the car several more times. Unfortunately, the car had gone

    far, but she could still distinguish it clearly. The license te number was really covered by a cunning

    mask.

    Rena didn''t believe that the driver didn''t get on the car until he hit someone. Because she didn''t see

    anyone get off just now, the driver turned around and ran away after he hit someone. Did it mean that

    the whole incident was premeditated? The driver had covered the license te number before the

    ident. It was really premeditated!

    Rena ran back and said to Leena, "Damn it! That bastard sealed the license te number. I can''t see it

    clearly! I''m done. This whole thing makes me feel terrible, as if there was a terrible premeditation, a

    premeditation to kill you or your mother! "

    Leena raised her head and she felt quiet scared. Her eyes and heart were in a mess. She couldn''t

    ept what Rena said.

    Rena thought for a while and gritted her teeth, "There must be something wrong. Damn it! There are so

    many buildings everywhere, but there are not many people living here. Even if there are cars, we drive

    slowly. Why did we bump into someone when we saw him running over? It doesn''t matter. The license

    te number is covered first, and we run away after the collision. Isn''t it premeditated? "

    Knowing that even if it was premeditated, Leena didn''t have time to care so much. She just shouted at

    Rena, "Rena, call 120! Anyway, we have to send my mother to the hospital. Call 120! "

    She was not in the mood to care about whether it was premeditated or not. Even if it was premeditated,

    she had to save her mother first to deal with it.

    However, this matter was too terrible. Many things were beyond her tolerance. She didn''t know if it was

    because she had offended the whole Empire Group, or because she had offended Carlson, or because

    Carlson wanted to revenge her crazily?

    When Leena saw her mother just now, she lit up a little hope and immediately let her sink to the

    bottom. She thought that Carlson was very generous and didn''t care about the matter between her and

    Miguel. But she didn''t expect that her mother had a car ident. How could she let it go! If it was really

    done by Carlson, how could she let him go!

    The ambnce arrived soon, apanied by polices. Leena apanied her mother to the hospital,

    and Rena stayed to describe the process of the ident to the police.

    When her mother entered the operating room, Leena sat outside and had a fierce struggle in her heart.

    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. If her mother had an ident, what should she do? Not

    long ago, her house was burnt down, and now her mother was going to have an ident. Would these

    people really be willing to force her into a desperate situation? How cruel was Carlson?

    At this time, Leena was not only disappointed in what kind of person Carlson was, but also

    disappointed in his love. She liked him so much before, but she didn''t expect to fall in love with a bad

    guy?

    If something really happened to her mother, she would never let him go if he did all of this just to

    protect his interests! Even if she didn''t have enough strength to fight against him, she would try her

    best to fight him. She wouldn''t endure insult and humiliation so easily!

    Her mother hadn''t been out of the operating room for a long time. Thinking of the future, she cried

    desperately.

    Hearing this, Miguel and Spencer came over. Seeing that Leena was crying, Miguel squatted down and

    asked anxiously, "How is aunt Yang? What happened? "

    Ignoring Leena, Miguel turned around without saying anything.

    Miguel continued, "I have done a lot of wrong things to you and made you angry. But now I can see that

    you are targeted by the people of the Empire Group. Maybe I can protect you. If you have anything to

    say to me, just tell me. I can also help you avoid a lot of disasters. "

    Spencer also persuaded, "That''s right. Dear Leena, the female devil Rena called me over. It can be

    seen that she also wants us to protect you. Can''t you tell us? "

    "You can leave now. As long as you don''t get close to me, I''ll be fine!" She still hatesMiguel for

    provoking her and causing her mother to have an ident.

    Miguel insisted, "After so many things happened these days, I won''t leave you no matter how much you

    hate me. Even if you hate me, I have to protect you first. "

    Leena burst into anger again. She suddenly stood up and shouted, "Miguel, what do you want? Please

    stay away from me, okay? Do you want me to kneel down and beg you? Please don''t badger me and

    don''t torture me anymore. As long as you appear, my life will not be peaceful. You said you would

    protect me, but what did you really do? It will bring more disasters to me! I''m really afraid of you.

    Please stay away from me! "

    Spencer was shocked by Leena''s shouting. He stared at Leena but cannot say anything. Miguel also

    became quiet, but he had no intention of leaving. He just looked at her quietly.

    Leena was so angry that she walked to a corner alone and burst into tears. Spencer and Miguel didn''t

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    dare to follow him, just watching her from a distance.

    After waiting for a long time, the operation was finally over. Leena hurried to ask the doctor. The doctor

    said that Mrs. Yang was in a very dangerous situation. They had tried their best to save her, but they

    managed to save half of her life. The rest depended on herself.

    Then the nurse arranged a special ward for Mrs. Yang, only for her family members to visit outside.

    Leena looked at the door and cried for a while.

    Rena called to ask about the situation and told Leena that she was cooperating with the police to check

    the video of each section of the road, trying to find the car, but the situation was veryplicated, and

    there was no progress so far.

    Leena was very disappointed. She was more and more sure that this was done by Carlson. Only

    people like Carlson had the courage to openly bump into people on the street and hide the truth from

    others. He had done a terrible thing on the street in the past, and now he could do anything to prepare

    the hatred for more than ten years.

    Miguel looked at her from a distance. He knew that she was in the lowest mood now, so he didn''t dare

    to provoke her, so he asked Spencer toe over and ask, "Is this rted to Carlson? If you don''t

    want to talk to Mr. Miguel, at least you can tell me. I''m also your friend, Leena! "

    Leena didn''t say anything. She was in a mncholy mood. At this time, her phone rang. She picked it

    up and found that it was from Carlson.

    Leena was about to explode again. She stood up like a hedgehog, stared at the phone for a long time

    before picking it up. She didn''t say anything. She waited for the person on the other end to speak first.

    She was afraid that she would be filled with resentment as soon as she talked. She had to endure it

    and slowly returned it to that man over and over again. She would never just scold him for a while.

 Chapter 91 Vegetative Patient

    Chapter 91 Vegetative Patient

    Carlson said, "Leena, I''m very kind to you. Don''t disturb Lily any more. Do you want to ask Lily to

    intercede for your matter because of your rtionship with Miguel? "

    Holding back her anger, Leena sneered, "Mr. Carlson, you have illegally kidnapped my mother. If I ask

    you to let my mother go, I have to ask for your mercy? "

    It seemed that Carlson was dissatisfied with what she said. He thought he had been kind to her, but

    she still spoke in such an attitude, so he said irritably, "Anyway, don''t disturb Lily. She has done a lot for

    you, which will increase the difference between her and her father. "

    Leena continued to sneer, "Miss Lily, how can she still do so? You can handle this without her. Or Mr.

    Carlson you feel sorry for Miss Lily and don''t want to see her work for me? "

    Leena thought it was ironic to use the word ''work''. Miss Lily just needed to send a message to Carlson.

    How could she run so many times for her matter? Could it be called ''work''? However, for such a small

    matter, his heart ached can''t bear it, and even called to warn her. Why didn''t he feel sorry for hurting

    her mother? She was about to lose her mother''s life. In his eyes, a life was not more important than the

    little work of Miss Lily?

    Carlson continued to say impatiently, "If you don''t have an affair with Miguel, I will let go of your mother

    even if Lily begs me. Why do you bother others if you can''t do it yourself? Do you think Lily just can

    help you settle your matter so easily? Haven''t you ever thought that she woulde to me and

    disobey the ban of her father? "

    "Yes, Miss Lily came to you to disobey my father''s ban, but she could stay with you in the middle of the

    night and go home veryte. Mr. Carlson, why didn''t you review your behavior? Who made Miss Lily

    suffer?" Leena remembered that it was veryte when she called Carlsonst time, but she could still

    hear Lily''s voice. Compared with what Carlson said today, it was really ridiculous! Perhaps in a man''s

    eyes, even if his beloved woman made a little sacrifice, he would not feel sorry for her. But if there was

    an ident in another woman''s life, he would not frown. The other woman''s life was not as good as his

    beloved woman''s.

    Leena couldn''t tell whether she said this to attack Carlson or to be jealous of Lily. Anyway, she was

    aggrieved and disappointed.

    "It''s none of your business, Miss Leena." Anyway, it''s our own wishful thinking, but you, an outsider,

    disturbed Lily and let her disobey her father! Today, for the sake of Lily, I will let go of your mother, but if

    I see that you have something to do with Miguel or go to see Mr. Richard, don''t me me for being

    rude! "

    Speaking of this, Leena gnashed her teeth in anger and asked fiercely, "Mr. Carlson, have you really let

    my mother go? Or do you want to take revenge on me in private for the sake of Miss Lily? "

    Carlson sneered, "Humph, I saw you with Miguel today. I''m so kind to you! "

    Leena''s tone had be very cold and cruel, just because what Carlson said really made her hate to

    the bone. As long as anyone touched her family, she would not tolerate anyone who broke her bottom

    line. And thest position of her bottom line was touched by Carlson. She gritted her teeth and said,

    "Mr. Carlson, if this is the way you do your best, I don''t mind treating you in the same way in the future!

    "

    Carlson probably sensed that there was something wrong with her tone, so he asked coldly, "What else

    do you want? "

    "I have never hated someone so much. Congrattions, Mr. Carlson, you are the first one! I''m stupid,

    but it''s not impossible to take revenge on someone. Your ugly behavior has sessfully aroused my

    revenge! "

    "Leena, what do you want?" Probably, Carlson felt that something was wrong with her, so he asked

    uneasily.

    However, Leena didn''t exin to him and directly hung up the phone!

    She didn''t want to exin any more. She had made it clear that Carlson had admited he hurt her

    mother. It was absolutely impossible for her and Carlson to be together. She could only me herself

    for being so stupid to fall in love with such a man. Today, shepletely gave up on him and gave up

    on him. But she wouldn''t let go of what he had done to her mother.

    Miguel and Spencer probably felt that the expression on Leena''s facial expression was terrible, so they

    didn''t dare to ask, but looked at her silently. Leena sat down on the bench outside. She didn''t cry, but

    sat coldly as if she was thinking about something.

    After a long time, Miguel finally got up the courage to ask Leena something, but the doctor just came.

    Leena asked about her mother''s condition, and the doctor said that it was temporary. There was no

    better way, and there would even be a very bad result, that was, her mother would not wake up again.

    "What''s going on? "

    The doctor replied, "It''s just brain death, known as a person in a vegetative state. You have to be

    mentally prepared. It''s lucky enough for your mom to survive such a big car ident! "

    Leena was so frightened that she stepped back a few steps. She couldn''t believe it. Miguel hurried to

    hold her and shouted in a low voice, "Leena! "

    The doctor shook his head helplessly and left.

    Seeing that she had been in such a state of surprise, Miguel was afraid that something bad would

    happen to her. He shook her shoulder and said, "Leena? "

    Leena pushed his hand away and didn''t let him help her. She didn''t cry or make any noise, as if she

    had lost her soul. After a long time, she smiled bitterly and said, "Very good. I have a reason to deal

    with those people! "

    Spencer alsoforted her, "Don''t think too much. Maybe aunt Yang will be fine soon! "

    "Even if she gets better, can this be over?" Leena asked ironically.

    Spencer didn''t say anything.

    Leena suddenly turned around and walked out.

    Spencer asked her, "What are you going to do? "

    Leena kept silent and strode forward. Spencer and Miguel felt that there was something wrong with her

    and wanted to chase her, but she had already entered the elevator and quickly went downstairs. When

    they arrived downstairs, she had disappeared.

    Leena didn''t do anything. It was time for her to pick up Yanni from school. No matter what happened to

    her mother, she couldn''t let her brother know. Just like the fire at home, she concealed it, so she

    wouldn''t let Yanni know about her mother''s condition for the time being. No matter how painful she

    was, she had to pretend that nothing had happened to pick up Yanni.

    Leena waited at the gate of Yanni''s school for a long time before he finished school. She came here

    half an hour earlier today, but she didn''t notice it. She was so painful andplicated that she couldn''t

    urately calcte the time. She just stood outside in a trance and waited.

    Yanni came out and said to her happily, "Sister, today''s teacher told us that a parent''s meeting will be

    held this weekend and that we will hold an interesting activity with our parents. Should we call Mom

    back? She has been back for many days. "

    Leena said coldly, "Let''s go to the apartment first. "

    Yanni was unhappy. He shook off her hand and said, "Why do you still want to go back to the

    apartment? I''ve been living there for two weeks. You never let me go home, and now you don''t allow

    me to see my mother. What do you want! "

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Mom is very busy and can''te back yet, so we have to go back to the apartment first! "

    Yanni shook off Leena''s hand and shouted, "You are a bad sister. You deliberately don''t allow me to

    see my mother. Now you are going to hold a parent''s meeting and don''t allow me to see her. You''ve

    gone too far! "

    Leena was in a bad mood and on the verge of copse. Seeing that Yannicwas even more unhappy,

    she broke out directly and shouted, "What the hell do you want? I have exined to you that our

    mother is very busy. If you keep making trouble, you can go somewhere else. If you don''t like to go

    back to my apartment, then don''t go back. Wherever you like, I won''t care about you!" Then she strode

    away, as if she was going to abandon Yanni.

    Yanni cried on the spot. Seeing that Leenawent far away and he cried louder and louder. Leena

    ignored him. She was annoyed.

    She turned around and shouted, "Why are you crying? If you keep crying, I will really leave you!"

    However, at this time, I saw a car slowly driving on the road next to Yanni and stopping beside them. A

    person got out of the car. It was Carlson!

    Leena didn''t know what was going on until Carlson held Yanni in one hand and said, "Do you always

    treat your brother so bad? He is your brother, right? He wouldn''t be sad if she yelled at him like that?

    "

 Chapter 92 Desperate Leena

    Chapter 92 Desperate Leena

    Leena just stared at him quietly and didn''t know why he would appear. When she was most sad and

    desperate and about to copse, he actually appeared in front of her. She replied coldly, "What are you

    doing here? "

    Carlson touched Yanni''s head and said after Yanni calmed down, "I heard about your mother. "

    Leena thought it was ridiculous that he used the word ''heard''. Didn''t he do it? Or did he pretend to be

    mercy in front of her now?

    Carlson continued, "I just heard you call and feel that your tone was very strange. Later I learned that

    your mother had such a situation. I''m sorry, but I want to say that it was not me who caused it. "

    "Mr. Carlson, do you think an apology would be enough?" Leena can''t stand it anymore. She really

    can''t stand the fake mercy of these people, especially when Carlson said such heartless words to her

    on the phone not long ago. He said that she had disturbed Miss Lily in order to save her mother.

    Carlson said coldly, "It seems that you havepletely med me for this matter. I have exined to

    you that it is notpletely my fault. Are you still so unreasonable? "

    "Am I making trouble out of nothing?" Leena thought it was more ridiculous. He said she was making

    trouble out of nothing. How could he say she was making trouble out of nothing since her mother has

    be like this! Then what should she do to stop making trouble out of nothing? Should she not make

    trouble out of nothing when her mother died, other rtives had an ident and her life was in a

    mess? These people from the Empire Group were so indifferent. They thought that such a big setback

    was not enough to make people sad. When she was sad about it, they said that she was unreasonable!

    Leena snnered, "Well, just take it as my nonsense. Please don''t show up in front of me and don''t talk

    nonsense to me, or I will make trouble for you again and again. Don''t you ask for trouble?" Then she

    took Yanni''s hand and was about to leave.

    Yanni was confused at first, but when he saw that Leena was so fierce again, he cried again. Leena

    was so angry that she scolded, "You just know how to cry. What else can you do except crying? "

    Yanni cried even louder and began to me her for leaving. He didn''t want to go back with her at all.

    Carlson said, "You''re really not like what you used to be. How could you lose your temper? Can you

    calm down? I''ve exined that I didn''t do itpletely. I came to you because I thought you

    misunderstood me on the phone and was willing to help you investigate it. But why are you angry with

    me? "

    Gritting her teeth, Leena held Yanni tightly and said, "Yes, you are right, Mr. Carlson, I''m just making

    trouble out of nothing. Please don''t appear in front of me. Get out of my way! "

    After saying that, she took Yanni''s hand and left. However, Carlson was worried about her. He walked

    up to her, grabbed her hand and said, "What on earth do you want? I wanted to help you. Can you talk

    nicely? "

    Yanni had already guessed some of the reasons for this matter, and could not help asking, "What''s

    wrong with mother? You have been talking about her all the time. What''s wrong with her? "

    Seeing that Yanni asked and Leena didn''t want to tangle with Carlson, she shouted at Yanni, "It is none

    of your business." Then she said to Carlson coldly, "Don''t try to destroy my life again, or I won''t let you

    go! "

    She wanted to drag Yanni away again, but her hand was grasped tightly by Carlson. He was a little

    angry and said, "Can''t you just talk nicely? I just want to help you! "

    Leena couldn''t stand it anymore. She suddenly turned around and pped on his face. "It''s none of

    your business. Did I ask you for help? Do you have to agree to help me? Mr. Carlson, are you a

    robber? Or are you used to think that everyone has to listen to you! Well, even if you didn''t do it as you

    said and it was notpletely your fault, it was the fact that you kidnapped my mother and made me

    be targeted by bad guys to revenge. Even if she was in a vegetative state now and it wasn''t you who

    did it, it was one hundred percent your guidance. You were like a fuse, and I had no peaceful life since

    you appeared in my life. I used to live a good life. No matter how hard I was or how tired I was, I didn''t

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    care. I even knew that Miguel took advantage of me and that you approached me with a purpose,

    because I didn''t want to be a cunning person like you. But you said that I was stupid and didn''t

    know how to guard against others? Well, I admit that I''m stupid. But don''t be so disgusting to say that

    I''m bothering Miss Lily after making my mother suffer so many things. Can you say that I''m making

    trouble out of nothing? "

    The more she said, the more she couldn''t bear it anymore. The toughness that she had pretended to

    be strong in front of her brother finally copsed. She directly cried in front of Carlson and Yanni. Her

    tears flowed a lot, but she didn''t wipe them away. She still stared at Carlson coldly and decisively and

    said, "Mr. Carlson, not everyone is as strong as you think. You can see that not everyone is as cold as

    you. It doesn''t prove that love is nothing. Maybe you don''t care about your family''s death, and you don''t

    care if the person you love can''t be with you. But not everyone is like you. So many things have

    happened to my family, and my mother has been in so much trouble. I''m homeless, and I will soon lose

    my family. I can''t be as strong as you. If you think I''m making trouble out of nothing, then please don''t

    bother me againOtherwise, I feel disgusted when I see your attitude. In fact, you are an inhuman

    animal! "

    Yanni probably knew that his mother had an ident, and was probably affected by the emotion of

    Leena, so he also cried. For a time, the cry of the two siblings shocked him, and he even forgot the

    anger of being pped by her just now.

    Carlson didn''t say anything, because his mood was veryplicated and he didn''t know where to start.

    He still stared at Leena coldly.

    Leena had almost finished what she wanted to say. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t bother me

    again, because I can''t stand it anymore. I don''t know when I will be a snake to bite you people. I

    hate you so much now! "

    After saying that, she took Yanni''s hand and left. Yanni was probably affected by her sister''s emotion.

    Although he was crying, he didn''t dare to make any noise. He just followed her obediently.

    "Leena! "

    Leena just turned around and said coldly, "Leave me alone!" Then she left with Yannipletely. When

    she turned a corner, she saw Miss Lily parking the car and looking at her quietly. Perhaps she had

    already seen what happened just now. Leena didn''t know what to say to her. She and Lily were just like

    clouds and mud. Cloud was elegant and lived in higher ce, on the contrary, mud was dirty and

    cheap. Miss Lily was superior and happy than her. She would never suffer such a setback. Moreover,

    she was the woman that Carlson loved. No matter how much she said to Lily, it was a joke. So she

    didn''t stop and walked past Lily.

 Chapter 93 Mr. Richards Invitation

    Chapter 93 Mr. Richard''s Invitation

    Knowing that she couldn''t hide the matter of their mom from Yanni, Leena brought him to the hospital to

    see her mother. She didn''t say anything to him. She just pointed at the ward and said that her mother

    was there. Then Yanni rushed over.

    Perhaps because he had guessed what had happened, Yanni didn''t ask more. Their mother''s ward

    was still closed and couldn''t be visited yet. He cried outside the door.

    Seeing Yanni crying, Leena didn''t say anything tofort him. She just looked at him quietly.

    Miguel and Spencer still stayed in the hospital. When they saw Leena appear with Yanni, they stood up

    and Spencer said, "Where have you been just now? Did you just pick up Yanni? "

    Leena didn''t say anything, while Miguel kept looking at Leena. He didn''t dare to act rashly for fear of

    provoking her again.

    Rena walked over from the corridor and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "

    Leena turned to her and asked, "What did the police say? "

    Rena shook her head, "There''s no evident. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. "

    "Yes, it can''t be simple!" Leena sneered. It was about the Empire Group. How could it be so simple?

    The Empire Group had been in the business field for so many years, but they didn''t know how to

    destroy the evidence when they did something. There must be someone in the police station, so it was

    impossible to find out anything. Even if they found out something, they would ask a scapegoat to cover

    it. The police station couldn''t help her solve the problem.

    After hesitating for a long time, Miguel walked up to her and said, "I''m sorry for what happened, Leena.

    "

    Leena didn''t want to see him at all, so she just looked away and ignored his apology.

    With a cold face, Rena said, "Miguel, I didn''t want to call you here, but you came with Spencer. You

    have scolded him, and I don''t want to say anything more. You''d better go back. "

    Miguel sighed, "I know you me me. I feel guilty, but I also want to help you, Leena. "

    Leena felt ironic when she heard this. Just as Carlson said he wanted to help her, how could he help

    her? Why didn''t he avoid such a thing in advance when he wanted to help her? Why did he pretend to

    help her after so many bad things happened? So she said coldly, "Miguel, you can go back now. I''m in

    a bad mood and might explode at any time. You''d better not appear in front of me. "

    Miguel was silent for a while, probably thinking about what she said. After a long time, he said, "Mr.

    Richard wants to see you. "

    Hearing this, Leena looked at him in shock. Rena also broke out and shouted, "Miguel, do you still want

    to make use of Alina for Leena again? How dare you! You bustard! "

    Ignoring Miguel''s roar, Miguel said to Leena, "I don''t know why these things happened recently. Maybe

    it''s because of Carlson or Dn, but meeting Mr. Richard may be helpful to you. It''s difficult to make an

    appointment with Mr. Richard. He took the initiative to see you this time. It''s up to you." After saying

    that, Miguel handed a business card to Leena.

    Leena looked down at the business card, on which the name and contact information of Mr.Richard

    were written. The business card was gilded with gold edge, which seemed to be very difficult to get. Did

    Mr. Richard attach great importance to her by giving Miguel such a thing to contact her? But what did it

    mean to meet Mr. Richard? Did he want to help her or take advantage of her?

    Rena was very angry. She knocked down Miguel''s name card and said, "What do you want to do? Do

    you think that Leena wants to see Mr. Richard very much? If you still work for Alina, get out of here as

    soon as possible! "

    Miguel looked down at the business card for a while, and picked it up in silence. He put it on the chair

    next to him and said, "I''ll put it here. If you make up your mind, Leena, I won''te to see you during

    this period of time unless you''re not angry anymore." Then he turned around and left.

    After hesitating for a while, Spencer sighed and left with Miguel.

    Rena picked up the business card left by Miguel and walked to the trash can, cursing in a low voice,

    "Who likes such a crap? Do you really think that he will take it if you keep it? Bah! "

    However, Leena stopped Rena and said, "Wait, don''t throw it away! "

    Rena asked, "Do you really want to see Mr. Richard? "

    Leena didn''t say anything, but still held Rena''s hand to prevent her from throwing it away.

    Rena turned around and scolded her, "What are you thinking? Miguel asked you to meet Mr. Richard

    just because he wanted to use you. That''s why you offended Mr. Richard and made your family like

    this. Are you out of your mind to see Mr. Richard now? Are you crazy? "

    Leena didn''t say anything but took the business card from Rena. Rena was right, but she still thought

    she should keep it.

    Rena said, "I''ve tried many times to persuade you, but you still didn''t listen to me. What''s the result?

    You got hurt every time. I don''t want to say anything more this time. Maybe you won''t listen to me

    either. It''s up to you. "

    "I know you care about me, but... Let''s do it for the time being." Leena can''t defend Rena, and she

    doesn''t want to lose the business card, so she has to say so.

    Rena shook her head and said nothing.

    In the evening, Leena asked Rena to take Yanni back to his apartment, and she stayed in the hospital.

    Looking at her mother who was in aa, Leena thought carefully about what had happened recently.

    From the moment Carlson appeared, or from the moment Miguel appeared, her tragedy was destined

    to happen? Then why did these people want to get close to her and use her? Was it because of her

    father? What''s the rtionship between his father and the Empire Group? What role does Mr. Richard

    y? What should she do to turn the tables?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Leena felt that she had been led by those people recently, but what should she do to prevent the

    people of the Empire Group from harming her again, and even find a weapon to protect herself? Would

    Mr. Richard be a key person?

    Just as Leena was deep in thought, she suddenly saw a man walking over in the corridor. He was

    wearing a hat with his head down and his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked very mysterious.

    Leena stared at him and stood up slowly, as she felt that it was her brother. It was not until the man got

    closer and closer that Leena raised her head in front of her that she saw it clearly. She didn''t expect

    that it was really her brother, Peterson!

    Leena asked in surprise, "Brother, is that you? Why are you here? "

    Peterson nced at her and asked, "How''s mother? "

    Leena said, "Very bad. Why are you here? "

    Peterson looked at her quietly for a while. He seemed to be very guilty and lowered his head.

    Leena felt something was wrong with him. She hesitated and felt guilty. Did he expect that such a thing

    would happen but couldn''t be stopped? She walked up to him, grabbed his hand and asked, "Brother,

    do you know who did it? Who hurt our mother? "

    Peterson raised his head and said, "You can go to see Mr. Richard! "

    Leena didn''t expect him to say so. She answered in surprise, "What? You also want me to see Mr.

    Richard? Why? "

    Peterson didn''t exin, but ordered in a low voice, "I''ll wait for you at XX intersection tomorrow

    morning. You can find me there and I''ll send someone to take you to see Mr. Richard. "

    "Why did you take me to see Mr. Richard. "

    "I want you to deal with Carlson! "

    Leena was too surprised to say anything. She stared at him for a long time and said, "What? "

    Peterson grabbed her shoulders and said, "Leena, I am in danger. I have to kill Carlson. If you want my

    mother to live a better life, if you want me to be fine, you can go to see Mr. Richard and say that you

    want to deal with Carlson! "

 Chapter 104 Who Is The Leader (Part Two)

    Chapter 104 Who Is The Leader (Part Two)

    Dn was ttered. He held Mr. Richard''s hand with both hands and said, "How dare me! Mr. Richard

    said that to save my face, but if there is really a chance to cooperate, I won''t let Mr. Richard down. "

    Mr. Richard nodded, without showing too much enthusiasm. He even refused Dn''s invitation to stay

    for dinner and left. It seemed that he was not satisfied with such a result, but just came up to greet him.

    Leena was not in the mood to care about the party at all. She ran out to look for her brother as soon as

    the party was over. Her brother ran very fast and was not near the door at all. But he did not dare to

    leave without permission before Dn left, so Leena tried her best to find him in the corner of the

    garden.

    Peterson seemed to be hiding from her, so he turned around and left as soon as he saw her. She

    caught up with him, grabbed his hand and asked, "How long do you want to hide? Have you ever cared

    about my feelings? "

    Peterson pushed her hand away and said, "No matter what I say, you are sad. It''s better not to see me!

    "

    Leena grabbed his wrist again so tightly that her fingernails were gripping his flesh. She shouted

    hysterically, "Peterson, are you still my brother? Do you still love me? Are you still the one who bought

    me a bowknot tofort my brother when I was sad? Why do you be a bad person who can

    make fun of my life and betray me now? "

    Peterson was silent for a while.

    "I don''t know why you did that. If you don''t agree, you can tell me directly. Why did you give the

    notebook to Dn? Don''t you know that it will make me the target of all the people? Dn wants to kill

    me, and Carlson wants to kill me more, let alone Jack. Mr. Richard is also disappointed in me. What

    should I do? What about mother and Yanni? Why did you do that? Why did you give the notebook to

    Dn? "

    Peterson shouted angrily, "Why should I do this? Do you allow me not to do it as I said I refused? Have

    you ever thought about your brother''s safety? If you are selfish, can''t you allow me to be selfish? "

    Leena couldn''t believe what he said. He was her brother. He didn''t feel guilty or guilty for putting her

    into such a situation. Instead, he came to me her for being selfish! Was he really her brother?

    She stared at him, tears streaming down her face and shaking her head. He had really changed. He

    was still that angr and handsome face, but his eyes and expressions were not what her brother

    should have been like in the past. He had be cold, powerful, and even heartless!

    "Brother, why do you say I''m selfish? Okay, I''d like to hear you say why! "

    "You forced me to be the boss of the Empire Group, but I''ve told you that I don''t want to. I don''t like it!

    There were many risks to be the boss of the Empire Group, which were not only allowed by that

    notebook! Even if Mr. Richard stands out to handle this issue, can Mr. Richard protect you for the rest

    of your life? Everyone is abination of interests. At this time, Mr. Richard is willing to help you

    because he thinks that you can have a bnce in the Empire Group and won''t let the Empire Group

    make his business. But if I be the leader of the Empire Group, I can''t bnce all the forces in the

    Empire Group. In the end, it affected the business of Mr. Richard. Do you think Mr. Richard will protect

    you for a lifetime? "

    After saying that, Peterson said helplessly, "And I don''t think I have reached the level of Dn or

    Carlson. I can coordinate with each other and attract arge group of brothers to follow me

    wholeheartedly. At that time, when I be the boss, I will die more miserably! You let me be the

    leader of the Empire Group just for selfishness? I''ll be your boss and you can have a good time.

    Anyway, I''ll protect you, but your brother may be beaten into a hole! "

    "Brother, I''ve told you that I''m doing this for my mother and brother. I''m doing this to prevent myself

    from being manipted and to control my own fate!" Leena cried out in pain. She couldn''t ept his

    framing. How could she be the representative of selfishness?

    "It''s just an excuse for mom and brother not to be manipted. After all, you are doing it for yourself! "

    "How can you say that to me? Don''t you think about what my mother and our family have be?

    Don''t you think about it? For a period of time, I even didn''t dare to take sses because of fear! If I''m

    selfish, then why did you enter the Empire Group? Didn''t you do it for interests? That''s why you didn''t

    go back home. You know the Empire Group is dangerous, but why did you stay there for so many

    years? How could you think that I was wrong? I just pushed the boat with the current and protected my

    mother and Yanni at the same time? "

    "You pushed the boat with the current. What if I die inside? "

    "Then why haven''t youe out for so many years? Besides, I have thought about how to get out of

    here in the future. Even Mr. Richard can drop out this situation and be safe, can''t we? "

    "That sounds good, but I have never cared about that position! Of course I stay in the Empire Group

    not for power or profit, but for the person I love! What I have done... "

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Peterson regretted and stopped. Leena asked, "What did you say? "

 Chapter 105 Petersons Secret Love (Part One)

    Chapter 105 Peterson''s Secret Love (Part One)

    Peterson didn''t say anything, as if he was choked by something.

    Leena grabbed his hand and asked, "What did you say just now? Why are you staying in the Empire

    Group? For who? "

    Why didn''t Leena know that her brother had a beloved woman? Who could make he stay in Empire

    Group for so many years? He didn''t do it for power and money, but for a woman. But which woman in

    the Empire Group could he make such a big sacrifice for?

    Peterson shook off her hand impatiently and said, "Stop asking. You can''t ept it even I told you who

    is she. You and she are at daggers drawn! "

    Leena was shocked and had a bad feeling. Her intuition told her that it might be a bigger blow. She

    held Peterson''s hand tightly and said, "Don''t tell me that she is a woman that I cannot ept! "

    She didn''t notice that her voice had became trembling. She held Peterson''s hand tightly, almost

    pinching out his blood. She had suffered enough today. If it was still a woman she had a hunch, this

    blow would be so great that she wanted tomit suicide.

    Peterson said coldly, "You''d better not know! We''ll live our own lives separately in the future. I''m going

    to take her away and only go back to see our mom asionally. It''s good that you don''t know! "

    "Please tell me! I cannot ept you take this woman home, let alone our mom. Peterson, you are a big

    bastard!" Leena screamed hysterically and almost went crazy, tears streaming down uncontrobly.

    At this time, a woman slowly walked over at the gate of the garden. Against the light, she crossed her

    arms. It could be seen that she was a tall woman with long hair. She was wearing slim clothes, showing

    a good figure. Her waist was not slender, and her legs were long. She walked elegantly and graceful.

    She said slowly, "Miss Leena, can''t you ept me as your sister-inw? "

    Leena turned around and stared at her in shock. It was really her, Alina!

    Alina walked up to Peterson. She was so charming and beautiful. If Leena didn''t know Alina, she would

    be admire and happy when she saw Alina and Peterson standing together. They were a perfect match.

    After all, it was rare to see such a beautiful woman. It was lucky for her brother to meet her, but that

    woman was Alina. She had connections with so many men, destroyed many people''s emotions and

    framed them up in every way. How could she ept such a big blow?

    Leena stared at them nkly, her face pale.

    Peterson lowered his head with some guilt. He didn''t dare to look at Leena, but he looked tough and

    didn''t regret it. It seemed that it was inevitable for him to ept Alina. He would be with Alina no matter

    what she had done before. So even if she felt guilty, she would not regret.

    Alina, like a victorious queen, slowly smiled and said, "I wanted to tell youter, but you couldn''t wait,

    so I had to tell you the truth, lest you keep pestering your brother. But, Miss Leena, why can''t you

    ept me? "

    It took Leena a long time toe to herself. She said coldly, "Why are you with my brother? Aren''t you

    with Dn or Miguel? "

    "Your brother and I knew each other 8 years ago. I was in high school at that time, earlier than Miguel

    and Dn." Alinabed her wavy hair casually and said proudly, "At that time, your brother had just

    be a loser in his family, and I was always surrounded by a lot of rich and handsome men. He

    pursued me unconditionally, and I didn''t give him any chance. Then he joined the Empire Group, and I

    also joined there because of some unspeakable reasons. Your brother took good care of me and even

    stayed with Dn for me. Even if he paid his debt and allowed him to leave, he was still loyal to me.

    For so many years, I have been tired of the fight of the Empire Group, and I am more disgusted with

    working for Dn. Your brother''s love also moved me, so I decided to leave with him. "

    Leena trembled all over, feeling that her heart was about to die. God had made a big joke for her. She

    loved Miguel, and their rtionship was destroyed by Alina. She followed Carlson, and was alienated

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    by Alina. Atst, her brother was sentenced and hurt by Alina! All her encounters were caused by

    Alina, and she ruined her life! Was it a farce or a nightmare?

    She asked Peterson, "Brother, Is she telling the truth? You volunteered to do everything. You fell in love

    with her secretly 8 years ago, and waited for her for so many years. You even stayed in Empire Group

    to betray me for her? "

    Peterson didn''t answer, but Alina smiled scornfully, "Miss Leena, you said I betrayed you. That is too

    serious. If you don''t be selfish first, how can your brother be selfish? And he is notpletely selfish.

    Maybe he has saved you! "

    "Saved me?" Leenaughed heartbroken. "How did he save me? If he didn''t give the notebook to you,

    he could save me, but he gave it to you! "

    Speaking of this, Leena suddenly remembered something and smiled, "I don''t know how Miss Alina is

    going to leave Dn. Do you think he will let you go? "

    She seemed to have found a little bnce and smiled evilly in her heart. She knew that she shouldn''t

    think so, but she really wanted to see Alina suffer retribution.

    However, Alina just smiled and said, "Miss Leena, don''t worry. Do you think I will be so stupid to give

    everything to Dn? Of course I hold back a trick! "

    Her brother finally spoke, but it seemed that he was mocking her. "Alina didn''t give the notebook to

    Dn, but asked me to hide it. We will negotiate with Dn. If he wants the notebook, he must prepare

    arge sum of money to send us away from China! "

 Chapter 106 Petersons Secret Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 106 Peterson''s Secret Love (Part Two)

    All of a sudden, Leena thought of the angry look in Dn''s eyes when he opened the notebook. She

    guessed that theptop must be fake, because it had really been hidden by Alina and her brother. Alina

    was so cunning!

    She cried out in pain, "Have you ever thought about mom and Yanni? Have you ever thought about

    what kind of revenge we will encounter? "

    Peterson kept silent for a while and said, "If possible, I will take my mother and brother with me. I also

    wanted to take you away at that time, but you... It seems that you can''t ept our rtionship! "

    Leena''s heart was dead. This man was no longer her brother. Because he fell in love with Alina and

    was tamed by her, he had be a total stranger to her. At this time, he actually said that he took

    away his mother and brother but left her behind. Did he not intend to recognize her as his sister, just

    because she was against Alina?

    "Brother, I still call you brother because we are connected by blood rtionship. But you let me down. I

    don''t know how to call you brother in the future!" Leena cried.

    Alina smiled arrogantly, "Don''t worry. We will rarely or even never meet each other in the future. Your

    brother and I are going abroad! She didn''t care whether she should call him brother or not! "

    "Is this your attitude?" Leena questioned Peterson.

    Peterson said nothing and looked away.

    At this time, someone not far away suddenly shouted, "I suspect that it was you who did it. As soon as I

    look into it, it''s really you! "

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Leena and the others turned their heads and saw Dning with arge group of people. The

    garden was immediately full of people and flies could not fly away.

    Leena and Peterson were still a little nervous. They didn''t expect that Dn woulde so soon, but

    Alina could still hold her arms and smile calmly.

    Dn said, "Miss Leena is also a bad girl. Do you want to support your brother to get the position? But

    your brother is just a useless coward. He will only fall in love with a woman. I will squared up with you

    next time! And Alina, you are done for! "

    Peterson stood in front of Alina and said, "Dn, what do you want to do? "

    Dn sneered, "Peterson, how dare you call me Dn? "

    Alina moved away Peterson''s hand, slowly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Dn, you can kill

    me, but you can''t get the real notebook. That notebook is hidden in a ce that no one knows. Only

    Peterson and I can find it. Unless you prepare cash to send us away, otherwise... Just wait and see.

    You won the chance to be the next boss only because of that notebook. Both Jack and Carlson hate

    you so much. What if they find that the notebook is fake? What do you think they will do to you? They

    might attack together. By that time, Dn would be able to deal with the two of them? "

    Dn''s eyes narrowed and became deeper and more terrifying. He put on a false smile and said, "You

    are indeed my woman. You have slept with me for so many years, but you have been taught a little

    cunning by me! "

    Peterson''s face darkened.

    Alina was still very calm and smiled gracefully. "It''s not a big deal for you to deal with a master like

    Dn. Dn said that you want us to die together, or you should prepare cash to send us away? "

    Dn''s face was gloomy and terrible, but he knew what was going on. He gritted his teeth and said,

    "How can you guarantee that you will give me the notebook? "

    "Don''t worry. The notebook is useless to me. As long as we get on the ne, I will send you the

    message. If you don''t believe me, I have no choice. After all, there are only two choices. If you want to

    die together, then let us go! "

    Dn squinted his eyes and thought for a long time. Then he suddenly agreed, "Okay, I''ll do as you

    ask. But if you dare to lie to me, I''ll find you wherever you go, and I won''t let you go! "

    The smile on Alina''s face froze. He was probably frightened by Dn''s words, but he quickly regained

    hisposure. "Don''t worry. Which one do you think I will choose, my descendants and the useless

    notebook? "

    Peterson requested, "I want to bring mother and brother Yanni with me. "

    Dn squinted again, "Don''t you want to take Miss Leena with you? "

    Peterson looked at Leena, and she also looked at him with her eyes wide open. For a moment, the

    brother and sister looked at each other speechlessly. Leena didn''t believe that he would leave her, but

    he just said that he wanted to take her mother and brother away, and he didn''t mention her. Moreover,

    if he really wanted to take her away, she was not willing to do so because of the woman, Alina!

    Peterson had mixed feelings. Before he could answer, Alina sneered, "I didn''t consider taking Miss

    Leena away! "

    Peterson, on the other hand, scolded Alina with conscience, "Alina! "

    Just as they were in a stalemate, someone not far away rushed over and shouted, "Hahaha, Dn, I''ve

    got something on you. It turns out that the notebook is fake. All of you go to hell. The notebook is

    mine!" It turned out that Jack rushed over. Not only that, he also took the lead in shooting and knocked

    down Dn and the others in a few seconds.

    Dn cursed and turned around, "Jack, what do you want to do? "

    Jack crazily took out his gun and shot at Dn, "I will kill you! I am not silly! The notebook is mine, and

    the position of the leader of the Empire Group should also be mine! "

 Chapter 107 Kill Me Please (Part One)

    Chapter 107 Kill Me Please (Part One)

    Dn bent down and dodged one shot, but he shot back angrily. His brothers also followed his orders

    to fight. The scene was chaotic for a time, and the two sides shot at each other.

    Peterson was very vignt. He ran away holding Alina in his arms, but there was only Leena left. She

    screamed in panic. She didn''t expect that the Empire Group would be so horrible. They would shoot

    and fight as soon as they could, and they didn''t want to die at all.

    At this moment, she was suddenly pulled to the wind resisting wall. After she avoided the danger for a

    while, she raised her head and saw Carlson unexpectedly.

    At this time, he lowered his head and looked at her coldly. His face was very gloomy and terrible, as if

    his anger was still lingering.

    "Why are you here?" Leena looked at Carlson in astonishment.

    "You are such a stupid woman, I wish I could strangle you to death!" Carlson said viciously and pinched

    her neck.

    Leena was frightened and struggled, knowing that he must be extremely angry at the meeting just now.

    However, someone shot at them and hit the wall they covered. Carlson pressed her down in a hurry.

    Leena faintly saw someone running in front of her and aiming at them. She screamed in horror, and

    Carlson quickly raised his pistol and shot him to death before that person shot!

    The man spat out blood from his chest and fell to the ground. Leena was trembling with fear, while

    Carlson got crazy at that time. His eyes were very gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said to Leena, "I''ll

    settle this with youter!" Then he took her hand and ran out.

    She didn''t know why he still pulled her. She could have killed her directly in the gunfight. Would he still

    keep her to suffer more?

    Carlson''s subordinates shouted, "Brother Carlson, what should we do?" "It''s obvious that we should

    keep a wait-and-see attitude towards the fierce battle between Dn and Jack.

    Carlson shouted, "Retreat!" Take his subordinates and run away.

    The gunfight outside was more fierce. Dn and Jack were already in a fierce fight. Leena had been

    dragged by Carlson all the time, so she couldn''t see the situation in front of her or even the road under

    her feet. She could only blindly follow him and escape. During the whole process, he had been holding

    her hand, and even pulled her into his arms once to kill several people who had shot at her. Leena''s

    forehead hurt, but she felt sad when she saw her brother protect Alina regardless of herfort. Her

    brother only cared about others in his eyes, while the angry Carlson always protected her. Wasn''t it

    ridiculous?

    "Carlson, why are you protecting this woman?" One of his subordinates shouted angrily.

    However, Carlson didn''t answer. After shooting two shots, he pulled Leena to the gate of the garden

    and ran to his own car. He shouted at his brothers, "Retreat quickly. We can''t keep fighting!" The others

    also retreated. Carlson quickly pushed Leena into the car and himself also got on the car and stepped

    on the gas to escape in a hurry.

    Jack''s men were mainly aimed at Dn, so they didn''t chase after him. Only in this way could Carlson

    and his group escape sessfully. Carlson drove very fast. A few minutester, he left the area. His

    face was very cold. Even if he escaped from that ce, he still couldn''t calm down. There was

    something more bothering him.

    Looking at the expression on his face and what happened at the Empire Group meeting today, Leena

    was sure that he would not let her go. Now she took her away just to torture her. She was full of despair

    for a moment. While her brother was with Alina, but he even only saved Alina just now without caring

    about her, which made her more sad. If it weren''t for the appearance of Carlson, she might have died in

    the gunfight. In order to please Alina, her brother could easily give the notebook she had obtained with

    great difficulty to Alina. Her brother had changed. Alina was her opponent, and she always lost to Alina!

    Why was there such a woman, and this woman was always against her?

    "Brother Carlson, I really don''t understand. This woman works for Dn. It''s good that we don''t kill her.

    Why do you still take risks to save her. One of the follower of Carlson said through gritted teeth, ring

    at Leena who was sitting on the passenger seat.

    "Yes, because of her, we lost a few more men today. Now that Dn has be the leader of the

    Empire Group, our group can''t lose anyone. I really don''t understand what you are thinking. In my

    opinion, killing this woman can also avenge." Another man simply dealt with the wound on that man''s

    arm andined with a gloomy face.

    What the two of them said made Leena feel as if she had fallen into an ice cave. There was no hope,

    and she really had no hope!

    However, Vernon said, "Shut up. Did I ask you to speak?" Then he drove faster all the way to his vi.

    After getting out of the car, Carlson dismissed all his friends and pulled Leena into the apartment.

    Leena didn''t want to go with him, but he pulled her hard. She was pulled all the way into the apartment,

    stumbled and entangled. It was not until she finally entered the room and closed the door that she

    shook off his hand and shouted, "Carlson, what do you want to do? "

    Carlson turned around with a gloomy and cold face, which looked very frightening. For a moment,

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Leena didn''t dare to ask, but she was very angry with him for treating her so forcefully just now. Her

    hand was red because of the pinch. If he didn''t let her go, she would really break.

    "Why did you do that? Why did you stand on Dn''s side and give him the notebook? Do you know

    what this position means to me? I can even die in order to get it! But why did you betray me? "

 Chapter 108 Kill Me Please (Part Two)

    Chapter 108 Kill Me Please (Part Two)

    "I don''t betray you at all! We have no rtionship! Don''t you remember what you have done to me

    before? Why can''t I take the side of Dn? If you say you can die for that position, then I can do

    anything for my mother! "

    Carlson was so angry that he suddenly grabbed Leena''s neck and stuck her against the wall. He said

    fiercely, "Believe it or not, I can strangle you to death now? Do you think that I won''t kill you and won''t

    hurt you just because I still have a little pity for you? Do you know how angry I am now? Have you ever

    thought about the consequences of doing this! "

    Hisst sentence was so loud that she was almost deafened. She struggled for a while and suddenly

    did not resist. If she was really deaf, then she could not hear anyone''s roar, nor could she hear his

    usation; if he just strangled her like this, she did not need to see her brother''s betrayal, nor could

    she hear how Alina show off.

    She was really desperate and had never thought about how to live. Even if Carlson didn''t kill her, Dn

    and Jack ould kill her, and her brother abandoned her. What else could she do? She didn''t admit that

    she was stupid before, but now she really felt that she was extremely stupid. Who else would dig a hole

    for her to jump down? She was the fool who had done a stupid thing to hurt herself!

    Tears streamed down her face. Leena said coldly, "Please strangle me. I don''t want to live anymore! "

    With resentment shining in his eyes, Carlson gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think I don''t dare? Are

    you still unting your superiority in front of me? "

    At the thought of this, Leena put down her hand and closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her face

    and fell directly on his hand. She said coldly, "I didn''t brag to you. Even if you don''t kill me, Dn will kill

    me. Why should I struggle? "

    "The election of the Empire Group means not only money and power to me, but also I can avenge my

    father! Our Qin Family is the boss of the Empire Ggroup. My father died inexplicably when I was less

    than one year old. It was all caused by Mr. William, and Mr. William''s son and his son-inw, Dn,

    hurt many of my brothers. I endured for so many years and finally reached the peak of my plump

    wings, just to fight for revenge. But you have ruined everything. How can you apany my loss?

    How can I apologize to my brother?" Carlson shouted excitedly. The strength in his hand was getting

    out of control and he began to pinch Leena hard.

    Leena felt the pain of suffocating, new and more bitter, but she didn''t resist, really not!

    Carlson pinched her for a while. He didn''t get rid of her until he felt that she was about to lose her

    strength.

    Leena copsed to the ground and coughed wildly. He really hit her hard just now. Maybe she would

    die if he pinched her for one more minute, but he let her go.

    She took a deep breath and sat up, only to see him pointing a gun at her forehead. The muzzle of the

    gun was so cold that it was against her forehead. It was so hard that she felt painful. She believed that

    it would be more painful if he shot, but everything was over. Just now, he had killed several people with

    the gun, and she still remembered the terrible scene that the blood gushed out. Perhaps she would die

    as ugly as them!

    Leena didn''t look at him, but stared at his polished shoes. Unfortunately, there seemed to be a little

    blood on the toe of his shoes. In the past, she would be afraid of blood, but now she felt very excited

    and ridiculous. She sneered, "Kill me! I won''t fight back! "

    Carlson stared at her for a long time, his hands trembling with anger. Finally, he gritted his teeth and

    said with great perseverance, "if you don''t have a little value left, I will definitely shoot you! "

    Sitting on the ground, Leena still didn''t look at him and sneered, "I don''t know what else I can do to Mr.

    Carlson! "

    "Of course you are of no use to me. What I want is just to take back that notebook!" He suddenly

    squatted down and pinched Leena''s neck to raise her chin," Listen, I''m not discussing with you now,

    and you have no right to discuss with me anymore. I just order you to take back the notebook, or you,

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    your mother, and your brother Yanni will die. I am not a good person. On the contrary, I have killed

    people. It doesn''t matter if I kill you more. Anyway, I will go to hell sooner orter! "

    Leena looked at him and said, "The notebook has been taken away by Alina. Why don''t you go to find

    her? "

    "I''m not interested in Alina. I just want to shoot her, but I have to make good use of you and torture you.

    Otherwise, how can you deserve my dead subordinates and my efforts for so many years? "

    Leena looked at him in a daze. If her heart was desperate, then everything she saw was nk,

    including his anger, his hatred and his perverts. She would not care, and would not stir up any waves in

    her heart. She said lightly, "I''m so disappointed. I don''t know where the notebook is. "

    If she had to die, if he really wanted to do something to her mother and brother, she would never help

    him!

    Carlson sneered, "You don''t have the right to choose. Even if you don''t know, you have to find it out for

    me. Isn''t it Mr. Richard behind you? You won''t let me down, or I will let you down even more! I will

    destroy you, your family and even your friends! "

 Chapter 109 Alinas Explanation (Part One)

    Chapter 109 Alina''s Exnation (Part One)

    Leena didn''t answer his question. She just closed her eyes in silence. At this moment, she had a

    tendency to throw caution to the wind. Sometimes, she really wanted to be so depraved and ignore

    everything, even if he threatened her and even if he killed her. But she couldn''t let go of her mother and

    brother, and Rena. She owed too much in this world. She couldn''t live only for herself, but for others

    who cared about her.

    Seeing her sitting stiffly, Carlson said coldly, "Think about it carefully. You have no right to refuse,

    unless youmit suicide! "

    Hearing that, Leena closed her eyes. With a snort, Carlson put away his gun and went upstairs.

    Leena kept silent for a long time. When she looked up at the empty room, she bent her knees and

    sped her hands in silence, burying her face. She really didn''t know why she came to such a

    situation. This was a prison, which imprisoned all her hopes, her trust in Carlson, her brother, and all

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    others, and her innocence and kindness. She finally understood that sometimes people should be

    ruthless, even if they used all kinds of methods, otherwise they would be used by people like Alina or

    Carlson!

    On the other side, Rena, Rena and Spencer were waiting for Leena in the ward. Since she went out in

    the morning, she hadn''te back all day. Rena was a little worried. The more she looked at Miguel,

    the angrier she became. She couldn''t help but say coldly, "I''ve told you not toe here for what.

    Maybe you didn''t show up until you came. Don''t you know what she wants to see the most? "

    Although she said "you", it was obvious that she said this only to Miguel, because she was staring at

    Miguel while speaking.

    Spencer persuaded, "Hey, you devil, don''t say too much. Mr. Miguel hasn''t been here for a long time.

    He came to see you because he was worried about you? Moreover, Mr. Miguel in the hospital would

    take better care of Mrs. Yang, and they should at least show respect to Mr. Miguel! "

    "Mr. Miguel, Mr. Miguel. Do you really think you are still a noble man in ancient times! Leena don''t care

    about your family''s status. Look, she doesn''t dare to show up now. Get out of here! "

    "You are getting more and more mean!" Spencer said fiercely.

    Miguel suddenly raised his hand to silence Spencer and said to Rena, "I just want to have a look. I

    won''t stay long. Besides, it''s not peaceful outside recently, and the Empire Group is going to hold an

    election. If possible, please tell Leena not to go out often, especially now it''s sote. "

    Rena sneered, "If you and Alina don''t harm her, no one will harm her! "

    Miguel didn''t retort. He seemed to feel guilty about his trip. Finally, he stood up and said, "Then I''m

    leaving now. If your mother wakes up... Please tell me. Even if you don''t want to tell me, just tell

    Spencer. Please! "

    Rena turned her head away with a cold face.

    Miguel didn''t say anything and left in silence. After pointing at Spencer with disappointment, Rena

    followed Miguel out. When they arrived at the gate of the hospital and got on the car, he said, "Why do

    you give in to the devil? If you were stronger, she could still hit you? You are getting more and more

    different from the Mr. Miguel who used to be arrogant. "

    Miguel turned to him and said, "Spencer, I''ve done something wrong. I feel guilty, so I should be

    humble. Besides, I wasn''t arrogant before. "

    "Well, even if you are not lofty, I feel that you are different from before. After the incident of Leena, you

    seem to have changed a lot and be calm! "

    Miguel smiled bitterly and was about to open the door to get in, but at this time, Spencer suddenly

    patted him on the shoulder and said, "Look, who is sitting in that car? Is that Alina''s car? "

    Miguel turned his head and saw a ck BMW parked at a dim corner not far away. It seemed that it

    had been dormant for a long time and was waiting them motionlessly.

    Because the light was too dim, Miguel was not sure if it was Alina''s car. Besides, Alina often changed

    different types of car when she went out. Although she had driven the ck BMW several times, it

    might not be able to prove that it was her private car.

    He just looked there quietly. Spencer said again, "I saw Alina sitting inside when the light was turned

    on. "

    Miguel looked back at Spencer. Spencer shrugged his shoulder and said, "I''m sure it''s Alina, but I don''t

    know why she is in that corner. Do you want to go upstairs and have a look? Although I don''t like this

    woman very much... "

    "Shut up! You are so talkative!" Miguel interrupted him impatiently.

    Spencer had to say, "Well, I don''t care about your business, lest the female devil Rena say that I''m with

    you to cheat Leena! "

    After being silent for a while, Miguel finally decided to go forward and have a look. Then he walked to

    the dark corner and left. He crossed the road and approached the BMW. Through the faint light, he saw

    a woman with long hair sitting in the car.

    Miguel didn''t say anything. He just stared at the person in the car for a long time. Finally, he opened the

    door and got out. It was really Alina!

    Obviously, Alina had just cried. Her Eyeliner was blurred, and her hair was a little messy. Perhaps she

    was crying on the steering wheel. She smiled with mockery and said, "I''m wondering when you will find

    me, or drive away without noticing me. I was wondering why you didn''t wait for me at the airport. How

    far could our love go. I was thinking Is everything I have done for you worth it. "

    If this was the case, other women would definitely cry loudly and even hysterically at Miguel, pping

    andining in his arms, but Alina didn''t. She just crossed her arms, tilted her head, stared at

    Miguel with tears in her eyes, and asked calmly and ironically.

 Chapter 110 Alinas Explanation (Part Two)

    Chapter 110 Alina''s Exnation (Part Two)

    Miguel said, "Aren''t you afraid that Dn will catch you if youe out like this? "

    "Do you really want me to be taken back by him?" Alina asked ironically.

    Miguel said calmly, "Alina, we''re over. After you set fire to Leena''s house and burned her family''s

    property, and you sent someone to drive and hurt her into a vegetative state, I''m very disappointed in

    you. The woman I like can be self-willed, arrogant, but not kind-hearted! What you did made me realize

    how evil you are. I just feel terrible to be with you! "

    "I did this for you, didn''t I? Miguel, how can you be so ungrateful?" Alina finally yelled out. It seems that

    no matter how hard she pretends to be irritated by her lover, she can''t calm down, not to mention that

    she has never lost. Today, she lost in front of Miguel, or in other words, it was her first time to lose in

    front of Leena. How could she bear it?

    Miguel said coldly, "For me or for yourself? I don''t believe how much you love me. You are just tired for

    ying with others. And now you can''t find someone to rely on. I just want to turn back when I find that

    I''m still waiting for you foolishly. If you love me, why did you abandon me and surrender to Dn? Just

    because I can''t afford a million diamond ring, and Dn can give you a material and rich life? Now you

    find that Dn can''t give you a stable position. You can only be the third woman beside him all your

    life. How can you be the mistress of others all your life? So you are not reconciled. Are you tired of me

    and want toe back to me? Because I am stupid. I love you enough to tolerate everything you have

    done and even your hurt to me! But I want to tell you that I hate you, Alina! "

    Alina shook her head, tears streaming down, "So it''s all your trick. You deliberately deceived me into

    being with me, saying that you were willing to elope with me, and then watched me use all my strength

    to escape from Dn. You even offended Dn, Jack and others, and also used Peterson. You finally

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    came back to your side, but you abandoned me? Are you happy to see me being chased and hated by

    tens of thousands of people? "

    Miguel closed his eyes, trying to suppress the surging emotions in his heart, and said, "Alina, you

    deserve it. I didn''t want to abandon you, nor did I want to make use of you. At that time, I was in love

    with Leena and was determined to let go of our past. But you suddenly appeared. You said that you

    were tired and wanted to escape from Dn and be with me. At that time, I really loved you and pitied

    you, so I agreed to your request. But I don''t understand why you didn''t go straight to the point. You

    have toe back to Dn and y a trick to make Dn let you go. Even if you leave, what can he

    do to you if Dn kills you with the protection of our the Song Family? Why did you take a notebook to

    threaten Dn and ask him to let you go? How many people did you hurt in order to get this notebook?

    You even made a fool of yourself if you ran away from home. Do you have any conscience? "

    "Do you really think I can leave as long as I want? Do you think I''m willing to hurt you? If Dn let go of

    the woman who betrayed him so easily, I would havee back to you many years ago. Why should I

    wait till now? I know what kind of person Dn is, so I want to leave himpletely and thoroughly so

    that he won''te to me again! The election of the Empire Group is particrly important to him, and

    that notebook is the most important thing for the victory of the election. Only when I get it and negotiate

    with him can I really escape from his control. Otherwise, even if I escape, he will try every means to

    chase me! "

    "Excuses are all excuses to cover up your vicious heart! Even in order to get that notebook, you

    shouldn''t have done such a bad thing. Look at what you have done. It''s all your fault. Aunt Yang is even

    lying in the hospital just because of you, Alina!" Miguel said angrily, as if he hated and disappointed

    Alina!

    "Miguel, do you think you are noble by using me so tantly?" Alina interrupted him with clenched

    teeth and said fiercely, "Don''t forget that you have achieved half of the result of her leaving home. If

    you helped me cheat her feelings and didn''t guide her to find Mr. Richard, could Carlson be angry and

    the Yang Family be like this? Now that you said you don''t like me, are you ming me for being

    vicious? Do you what kind of man? "

    "Yes, I was wrong. I was blinded by you to help you hurt others! But you only told me to guide her to

    leave and get the notebook from Mr. Richard. You didn''t tell me that you would kill people and set fire to

    threaten her to achieve her goal! If I know you are going to do this, if I know you are so vicious, I will

    never help you! "

    "You are really a good man. You put all the me on me so easily!" Alina said bitterly, tears streaming

    down her face, and then sheined, "When you love me, everything I do is right, and when you

    don''t love me, I do everything wrong. Do you have any moral quality? And don''t forget that I did all

    these for you and for the elope with you. But you broke your promise now and even criticized meter.

    Don''t you deserve everything I have done for you? "

 Chapter 111 The Breakup

    Chapter 111 The Breakup

    "Alina, don''t mention what you have done for me. Have I done less for you these years? "Miguel asked

    loudly, "We have been together in the University for 3 years. Think about what you have done outside.

    Have you ever been loyal to me? And I indulge you, tolerate you, and love you. I didn''t give up on you

    even after beingughed by many people. Even after many years, when youe back to me, I can

    continue to tolerate you. How much have I done for you? I almost want to pick stars and the moon for

    you! "

    "I admit that you have done a lot for me, but have you ever thought of my feelings when you decide to

    abandon me? This time, I''ve made up my mind to be with you, even at the expense of offending Dn.

    Now, Dn really wants to kill me. If I didn''t have the notebook, he would have taken action. And in

    order to get Peterson''s trust, I even lied to him that I wanted to elope with him. If he knows the truth,

    what do you think he will do to me? I even came to see you secretly, but you refused me like this!

    Miguel, do you really have a littlepassion and quality of a good man? "

    Alina also lost control, tears streaming down her face. She had been chased by so many men all her

    life. Maybe she was so arrogant that she had never thought that she would be refused by a man one

    day, and by Miguel, who had been abandoned by her!

    She didn''t love Miguel that much. But she thought he was the most devoted, the most reliable, and the

    best for her, so she chose to elope with him and live a happy life with him. But now the man she had

    finally chosen refused her after she had done so much. How could she be reconciled? How could she

    bear it?

    Miguel shouted, "Even if I''m not a good man, I''m forced by you. You''re not a good woman yourself.

    You''ve done so many cruel things. It''s normal for you to be chased! For example, even if Peterson has

    a crush on you, why do you provoke him, use him and abandon him? When you achieve your goal,

    have you ever thought that your sess is based on the pain of many people? I can''t agree with your

    way of doing things, nor can I agree with your mentality, let alone living with you! Who knows when I

    will be one of the men you used like Peterson? Alina, you are so horrible that no one can get

    close to you! "

    "So you turned me down? Alina cried.

    "Yes! Miguel said firmly. Although he felt sorry for Alina and thought it was immoral to treat a woman

    like this, he was too disappointed to tolerate her anymore. Although Alina was arrogant and willful 5

    years ago, she didn''t do anything harmful. He also thought that she was kind, but after she joined the

    Empire Group for a few years, she became strange and terrible. He almost didn''t know her. After

    having contact with Leena for a period of time, byparison, he felt that Alina was more terrible, and

    Leena was always kind-hearted.

    Miguel continued, "You don''t have to find excuses for yourself. You have indeed changed. You have

    be vicious and terrible! It''s not because of the environment, not because of the Empire Group, but

    because of your own evil intention. Leena has been in the Heaven Hotel for many years, even longer

    than you. Why can she keep the same? Why is she still the kind girl who can stick to the original

    principles, while you be so terrible? Isn''t this your own fault, Alina? "

    "Don''tpare me with Leena! Alina shook off his hand and shouted. She stared at Miguel coldly for a

    while and said sadly, "It''s not that I''ve changed, but that you''ve changed, Miguel! You don''t love me

    anymore, so you think I''m not cute. You like Leena, so you speak for her and think for her. That''s why

    you think I''m hateful! "

    "Why do you say that? "Miguel asked her.

    Alina used, "Am I wrong? Why do you keep an eye on Mrs. Yang and look for Leena these days?

    Your heart has betrayed me. Don''t use me of those disgusting words anymore, because you don''t

    deserve it! You cheated on me first, and you betrayed me first! "

    "I can''t understand you! "

    "Yes, of course you can''t understand. You fell in love with Leena, so you couldn''t bear my usation.

    You defend her and yourself, and use me of being wrong! Alina said coldly.

    Miguel was angry and annoyed, and he thought Alina was making trouble out of nothing, so he said

    irritably, "Are you here to make trouble tonight? "

    Alina cried for a long time. Finally, she wiped her tears and said, "I''m just not reconciled. I don''t believe

    that you will betray me and fall in love with Leena. So I waited here. I came to see if you are still

    guarding her. Sure enough, I saw you in the hospital that Mrs. Yang stayed. Now I understand! "

    Miguel saw the sarcastic smile on her face. Though sad, she pretended to be strong. In fact, she hated

    him very much. He knew very well that this woman was too strong and arrogant to tolerate him to like

    others. "Alina, it''s none of her business. I hope you won''t cause trouble for her! "

    Alina looked up at him and sneered, "Do you think she has won? She lost more miserably than me.

    She lost the trust of Carlson and was betrayed by her brother. Besides, her brother still loved me. She

    lost more thoroughly! I, Alina, have never lost. This time you and Leena hurt me, and I will not let you

    go! "

    Hearing her words, Miguel was shocked. He grabbed her hand and asked, "What do you want to do? "

    Alina shook off his hand and said coldly, "We are over. Miguel, I officially break up with you today. It''s

    me who dumped you. You have no right to dump me! Humph! As soon as she finished her words, she

    opened the door and got into the car.

    Miguel couldn''t stop her, so he kept patting on her window and shouted, "Alina, what do you want to

    do? Get out! What do you want to do? "

    Ignoring him, Alina stepped hard on the elerator and drove away, leaving Miguel behind.

    Miguel chased after her for a while, but failed. He shouted angrily, "You crazy woman! "

    Spencer rushed up and asked Miguel, "What happened just now? Why are you fighting so fiercely! "

    Miguel was so angry that he turned around and shouted at Spencer, "It''s none of your business? "

    Spencer retorted, "Don''t vent your anger on me! I''m so wronged to be involved in your rtionship. It''s

    Rena before and Alina now. I am so wronged! "

    Miguel walked towards his car with a snort. Spencer followed him and asked, "What does Alina want to

    do? "

    Before getting on the car, Miguel said, "You''d better find Leena. I don''t know what Alina will do to her!

    Then he shut the door and drove away.

    After calling him a few times, Spencer ran back to his car and chased after him.

    Miguel''s worry was not superfluous. A woman like Alina could definitely do more terrible things.

    Moreover, Leena had destroyed so many of her things. She not only took away Miguel''s heart, but also

    hurt her strong self-esteem and pride. How could she be willing to ept it? How could she bear it?

    As for Miguel, he knew he was a jerk. He shouldn''t have agreed to Alina''s request to deceive and take

    advantage of Leena. Now it was toote for him to regret after so many things had happened. He didn''t

    expect that he still loves Leena the most. He had feelings for her in high school. After he had been

    bewitched by Alina for so many years, finally he saw through Alina. He knew that he wanted Leena the

    most but now she had been deeply hurt by him. Could she ept him? Alina couldn''t stand his

    betrayal, nor was she willing to lose to Leena. Would she do something to her?

    Thinking of this, Miguel felt a headache and was more confused.

    Leena had been locked up in Carlson''s house for a day and a night. She was pulled over by him

    yesterday afternoon, strangled and almost shot by him. Then he went upstairs and never came down

    again. She sat on the ground and thought a lot. Later, it was dark and she wanted to go back, but when

    she went out, she found that Carlson''s men were guarding at the door of Carlson''s house. They

    stopped Leena when she was about to go out, and even pointed a gun at her, saying that if she didn''t

    listen to them, they would blow her head now.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Leena had no choice but to go back to Carlson''s house and curled up on the sofa for the whole night.

    Sometimes she felt that she was about to die. She didn''t feel a thing. She had no emotion nor hope for

    life. She cried silently, and then fell asleep on the sofa.

    On the second day, she didn''t wake up until Carlson went downstairs. When she moved, she found that

    her neck and waist were painful. It seemed that sleeping on the sofa all night had an impact on her.

    She didn''t look into his eyes. She just stared at the floor and said calmly, "When will you let me go? "

    Carlson looked at her coldly, as if he still hated her very much. He said impolitely, "Don''t go back these

    days. If you are killed by Dn and Jack, where can I find the notebook? "

    Leena sneered, "Maybe Alina has handed the notebook to Dn. "

    Carlson said coldly, "You''d better pray that she haven''t given the notebook to Dn so early.

    Otherwise, you can go to Richard to solve the problem. I won''t lose! "

    Leena didn''t say anything, nor did she look at him, as if the floor was more lovely to look at than him.

    "If you are hungry, you can look for Linda. You are not the only one in this house! Then he went out and

    mmed the door.

    It was not until then did Leena know that there was a servant in his apartment and he still remembered

    that she hadn''t eaten anything for a day and a night. Sometimes, a person can be too sad to eat. For

    example, she hadn''t eaten anything for a day and a night, but she didn''t feel hungry. Moreover,

    because of sadness, she would not want to eat.

    The servant of Carlson came out of the room soon and asked Leena politely, "Miss Leena, what do you

    want to eat for breakfast? "

    Leena nced at her and thought she was a kind middle-aged woman. No matter how hateful Carlson

    was, she couldn''t vent her anger on the servant, let alone on a kind woman. Moreover, she had been

    hungry for a long time, so she said, "Linda, you can cook whatever you like! "

    Linda nodded, "Okay, I''ll cook Lily''s favorite nutritious breakfast for you. What do you think? "

    Leena raised her head and looked at her in confusion. Linda said that she would cook Lily''s favorite

    nutritious breakfast for her. Why would Carlson''s servant mention Lily''s favorite breakfast? Did Lily

    often have breakfast at his house? Did she stay overnight ore early?

    Hearing that, Leena smiled sarcastically. At this point, was she still in the mood to investigate the

    rtionship between Carlson and Lily?

    "Linda, does Lily often sleep over Carlson''s house? "

    Linda answered: "Lilyes here frequently when she is at home. They are like a married couple. "

 Chapter 112 Lilys Visit

    Chapter 112 Lily''s Visit

    It suddenly urred to Leena that Lily had a fiance and they were going to be engaged in the next two

    months. She didn''t know if they were engaged, but why was Lily often with Carlson. From what Linda

    had said, it sounded as if it was possible for Lily and Carlson to be together. She asked Linda, "Lily Did

    she have a fiance? Did she get engaged? "

    Linda shook her head and said, "I don''t know. But it seems that Miss Lily doesn''t want to marry anyone

    else. s, it would be a good thing if Mr. Carlson could marry Miss Lily. She is such a good person.

    She has been waiting for Mr. Carlson for so many years. It would be a pity if they can''t be together! "

    Leena felt a little sad, but she still asked, "Linda, you Do you like Lily very much? "

    "Of course. I''ve never seen anyone better than Lily. She is ady from a rich family, but she doesn''t put

    on airs at all. She is very polite and kind to us. Last time, my father was sick and needed to have an

    operation, which will cost a lot of money. As soon as Lily knew it, she paid the fee. She told me not to

    worry about it. I''ve never seen such a good person as her who will help us servants. "

    As Linda spoke, she looked as if she was about to cry. Perhaps she was really moved by Lily''s

    behavior, so she was still touched when she mentioned it.

    Leena didn''t say anything. Indeed, Lily was nice and beautiful. Last time, when she begged Lily to

    persuade Carlson to let her mother go, she helped her. She was grateful to Lily, not to mention others.

    Linda went to make breakfast. After having breakfast, Leena was about to sleep, but Lily came. Linda

    seemed to be very happy, so she ran to Leena and said, "Miss Leena, Miss Lily is here. I don''t know if

    you have seen her, but she came today! "

    Leena had to go out to see Lily. Lily wore a long dress today. As the wind blew, she looked like a fairy.

    She smiled to Leena, "I heard that you are here, so I came to have a chat with you. "

    Leena had no choice but to smile. She thought that Lily must oftene to the apartment of Carlson.

    Carlson was such a secret person. If it weren''t for the fear that Dn would kill her this time, he

    wouldn''t have brought her to his ce of residence. But Lily often came here as it were her own home.

    Carlson treated his beloved woman so differently.

    Leena said, "Did Carlson ask you to persuade me? "Apart from this reason, Leena couldn''t think of a

    better one. Otherwise, how could Lily want to talk to her?

    Lily smiled. She walked in and sat on the sofa. Linda brought coffee to her diligently and said with a

    smile, "Lily, this is the coffee beans that Mr. Carlson asked someone to send back from abroad. It just

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    arrived this morning and he asked me to prepare it for you! "

    Lily took a sip with a smile and nodded, "Sure enough, it''s the taste that I often drink abroad. It''s very

    kind of Carlson. "

    Linda nodded immediately, "Of course. It took him a lot of effort to ask someone else to get it. He has

    always paid special attention to what you like! You can take back the coffee powder I''ve ground. I''ve

    already made the proportion. You only need to boil it! "

    Lily smiled, put down the coffee cup and said to Linda, "Linda, you can go back first ande back in

    the afternoon. I''ll talk with Miss Leena for a while, and you don''t need to serve me. "

    Linda nodded and said goodbye.

    After Linda left, Lily said to Leena, "At the election meeting of the Empire Group yesterday Are you

    frightened? "

    At first, Leena was not in a good mood, and she was sad when Lily mentioned what happened

    yesterday, but she said lightly, "There is nothing to be frightened. After my heart had died once, I no

    longer feel anything. "

    Lily shook her head, took a few sips of coffee and said, "Don''t me him. In fact, he has been good

    enough to you! You are You are the person that Carlson valued the most. "

    Leena looked up at her and was about to refute. But Lily smiled and said, "Even though you have done

    so many things to make him angry, he hasn''t done anything to you. For example, if it was someone

    else, he would have killed him long ago, not to mention keeping him till now. "

    "Lily, are you here to persuade me to help Carlson with the self-injury trick? "

    Lily shook her head, crossed her ten fingers over her knees, looked up at the oil painting on the

    opposite wall and said, "I once had an American fiance, and my family urged us to get married, but I

    suddenly cancelled the engagement, because I couldn''t marry someone I didn''t love, and I couldn''t

    abandon Carlson. "

    Thinking of what Linda had said this morning, Leena understood a little and said coldly,

    "Congrattions, Lily. You can marry Carlson. Since you canceled the previous engagement, you must

    be going to marry him! "

    Lily shook her head, looked at Leena and said, "No, you''repletely wrong. It''s impossible for me to

    marry Carlson. Even if I cancel the previous engagement and even if I love him deeply. But I won''t

    marry him. "

    Leena was confused, "Is it because of your family objection? Is it because he couldn''t get rid of the

    previous hatred? "

    "Well, yes and no. But that''s not the main reason. "

    "Then what''s the main reason? "

    Lily looked at Leena for a while, with sadness, entanglement and helplessness in her eyes. Finally, she

    lowered her head and smiled sarcastically. After a long time, she seemed to be relieved. She raised her

    head and said to Leena, "Because he doesn''t love me. I find that I can''t look at him in the same way as

    before, because he is not what he used to be and the person in his heart is no longer me! "

    Leena looked at Lily in surprise.

    Lily kept silent for a while and looked very sad, but she still held back her sadness and said to Leena

    softly, "Do you want to know who he loves? "

    "Who? Leena asked nervously. She didn''t know why she became nervous when she heard Lily''s

    question.

    Lily looked at her quietly for a while and said, "It''s you! "

    With her eyes wide open, she almost stood up to defend herself. But then she heard Lily say, "I know

    you don''t believe me. You must think it''s incredible, but please tell me the truth. Don''t you feel that

    Carlson treats you very differently? Don''t you even have the slightest feeling that he might like you? "

    Leena stood up without saying anything. Her emotions were about to burst out, but she suppressed

    them again. It was undeniable that she felt that Carlson treated her a little differently. She was also

    curious about his attitude. Why did he forgive her again and again? But she had never thought that he

    would like her, because he was too unfathomable, and no one could guess his thoughts. Moreover,

    there was a Lily between them. He had a secret crush on Lily since childhood, and their rtionship

    was so deep. How could she expect him to like her?

    Leena still didn''t believe her and said, "Lily, don''t belittle yourself. You are always the one that Carlson

    likes most, and I am just a pawn he used. Weren''t for the notebook this time, he would have killed me!

    "Yesterday, Carlson put a gun against her head, didn''t he?

    Lily also stood up and said with a smile, "Miss Leena, I''m not belittling myself. It''s you who belittle

    yourself. He fell in love with you a long time ago. And I I am his past! "

    "No way! "Leena argued fiercely.

    Lily still smiled gracefully, "You must been wondering how he could let of our many-year rtionship,

    right? But for so many years, there has been no result between me and him. How many years do you

    think a person''s heart can wait? There is hatred between him and me. It''s not easy for us to be friends,

    let alone lovers? He couldn''t get over the barrier in his heart and couldn''t ept me, so his passion

    slowly dissipated. And you, you are so different from others. Maybe you are destined to be the woman

    who can attract his interest again since you met in the Heaven Hotel. He didn''t say it because he was

    unwilling to ept it. But during this period of time, seeing that he indulged you again and again and

    didn''t hurt you, don''t you believe that he has a different feeling for you? "

    "But why did he burn my house and hurt my mother? Leena asked excitedly.

    "How can you guarantee that it was done by Carlson? The only harm he has done to you is to

    intimidate you and make you afraid of going against him, but he has never really hurt you! "

    Before she could argue, Lily continued, "Carlson has admitted it himself. Miss Leena, you don''t have to

    doubt it! "

    Leena looked at her in surprise again.

    Lily lowered her head, trying her best to suppress her sadness and said calmly, "I talked to him a few

    days ago, and he admitted that he liked you, and There was no ce for me in his heart anymore. He

    treated me as his sister and friend. "

    Speaking of this, Lily''s eyes were wet. She bit her lower lip and turned her head away. Obviously, she

    couldn''t bear such a blow. She said painfully, "He admitted that he loved you. He didn''t want you to be

    in danger, and he didn''t want you to always fight against him! I don''t want to see you and him miss

    each other, because I have already missed him. He has loved two women in his life. One is me, and we

    have wasted so many years without any result. I don''t want you two to have no result again. Because I

    love him and want him to be happy. Since he doesn''t choose me, I hope he can choose you! "

    Lily''s love was so selfless and touching. She was willing to give up herself to make Carlson happy. But

    Leena couldn''t ept such a fact, because it was a greater blow to her than before. If he loved her,

    why did he always make things difficult for her and even cornered her? If he still loved her in this way,

    what kind of person was he? A man who was unreliable!

    He could hurt another woman he loved for power and hatred. In his heart, power and hatred were more

    important. No woman could surpass them! It took Lily more than ten years to surpass them, and she

    failed. It meant that she and Lily were in the same situation. If Lily couldn''t be with him, could she?

    Lily was very sad, so she said softly, "I have said it. I hope you will cherish your happiness. I, Lily,

    desperately want it, but I can''t. Miss Leena, if you get it, you should cherish it! Then she left.

    Leena didn''t stop her nor question her further. She just sat on the sofa in front of the empty living room.

    What Lily said embarrassed her. If Carlson really loved her, how could she face such a painful

    rtionship? Wouldn''t she be the next Lily? Would she have to face such a fruitless love pain for

    the rest of her life like Lily did?

 Chapter 113 No One Else Can Give Up Me (Part One)

    Chapter 113 No One Else Can Give Up Me (Part One)

    Carlson, what a ''great'' Carlson! What should she say to him and how should she face him?

    Should she be happy if he really liked her? Maybe she should be happy, but she really wanted to cry

    right now! She was already disappointed. Why did Lily let her know the truth? If he really liked her, why

    did he hurt her again and again? It was so hard for him to hide it from her, which would only make her

    more sad and indignant!

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The truth didn''t make Leena happy as Lily expected, but made her more indignant. What''s the

    difference between her and Lily in Carlson''s heart?

    Leena sat on the sofa and thought for a long time until Carlson came back in the afternoon.

    Seeing that Leena was sitting on the sofa with a strange expression, Carlson didn''t know what was

    going on. He looked at the room and said, "Where is Linda? Why are you alone at home? "

    "She went home. Miss Feng asked her to go back. "

    Carlson asked, "Lily came here today? "

    Leena didn''t answer. Carlson seemed a little nervous. He frowned and asked, "Did she say anything to

    you? "

    Leena finally raised her head and looked at the man in front of her who she couldn''t figure out. He was

    wearing a brush pot and his hair was wellbed. It was obvious that he had gone out for work in the

    morning.

    Maybe she should ask him why he went out. Was he dealing with the matter that he couldn''t be the

    leader of the Empire Group, or was he dealing with his subordinates, or was he looking for the

    notebook? Then why didn''t he do it by himself?

    Carlson was still the same as before. He hadn''t changed much in the past six months, but she couldn''t

    figure out what he was thinking and why he was so cold-blooded. In the meanwhile, why could he be

    still an amorous man!

    Leena said, "Carlson, in addition to revenge and power, is there anything else in your heart that makes

    you worry about? "

    Carlson frowned and asked, "Why do you ask this? "

    "I know you respect your dead mother very much. Simon said that your mother was your weakness,

    and only mentioning her could make you moved. "

    All of a sudden, the look in Keith''s eyes turned cold and his face darkened, as if he didn''t like Polly to

    know about it.

    As soon as Leena saw Carlson like this, she knew that he was suspicious of her, so she was very

    concerned that she knew his weakness and even thought that she was unforgivable.

    She smiled bitterly with some disappointment and said, "It seems that except for power and hatred,

    there is nothing to worry about! "

    Carlson sneered, "If you have the mood to care about me, you''d better think about your situation first!

    I''ll let you out tomorrow. My followers will protect you. No matter what method you use these days, you

    must find me a notebook, or I won''t be polite to you! "

    Then he went upstairs.

    Seeing that he was so cold, Leena doubted whether what Lily said was true or not. She said, "Carlson,

    Lily told me today that she broke off the engagement because she loves you and can''t marry someone

    she doesn''t love, but she can''t marry you at all, because you don''t love her anymore! "

    Carlson suddenly stopped and turned around to look at him. His expression was a little shocked and

    his eyes were very cold, as if Lily had betrayed him. He didn''t want Lily to say something like that to

    others.

    As he was standing on the stairs, he looked down at Leena. She could only look up at him, took a deep

    breath and continued, "I don''t know what she means, but... You are a horrible person! "

    All of a sudden, Carlson walked down the stairs quickly and in a few seconds, he walked up to Leena

    and said, "What do you want to say? You are very proud. Are you very proud after she told you the

    truth? "

    He seemed to be a little angry, so his voice was cold and his eyes were terrible, as if he was strangling

    someone at any time!

    Leena stared at him silently, speechless.

    Carlsonughed, "She must have told you that I don''t like her. I like you, right? You asked me about it.

    You thought I liked you, so I didn''t kill you. You were very proud and confident, weren''t you? "

    Leena didn''t know why he was like this, but at this time, she felt very cold and hateful. He was

    Was he unwilling to admit it or he didn''t like her at all?

    Carlson pinched her chin and said, "You believe Lily''s words and think I really like you? "

    Leena wanted to cry. She was sad when she saw the aggressive look of Carlson.

    Carlson said with a cold expression, "Let me tell you the truth, Miss Leena. I don''t love you at all. What

    I said to Lily that day was just to protect her! His father was already very dissatisfied with her, and Jack

    also hated her to the core. If she continued to stay with me, she would be hurt by them sooner orter. I

    don''t want her to be hurt. I have repeatedly persuaded her not to be too close to me, but she didn''t

    listen to me, and even stubbornly destroyed the engagement. I am afraid that something will happen to

    her sooner orter if she continues to be like this. Because her father has threatened her with breaking

    off their rtionship, so I ruthlessly said heartless words to her, in order to make her sad and

    disappointed, and let her know that this rtionship is uselessTo choose a new life. I did this because I

    love her. As long as she is happy and safe, I can do anything! "

    Tears streamed down Leena''sface. Was this the truth? No wonder Linda said that Carlson had brought

    back Lily''s favorite coffee beans from abroad. If he didn''t like Lily any more, why was he still so

    attentive to her? If he liked her, how could he be so cruel to her? He was not as cruel as Lily at

    all?

 Chapter 114 No One Else Can Give Up Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 114 No One Else Can Give Up Me (Part Two)

    She asked these questions just to humiliate herself, but she couldn''t help but burst out her emotions

    that had been suppressed for a long time.

    "If you really want Lily to be happy, you shouldn''t have done that. You know that she loves you most.

    As long as she is happy with you, why did you refuse her? Even if you can''t protect her with your own

    ability, why do you still push her back to your father?" Leena said.

    Carlson smiled, "It''s none of your business, Miss Leena? "

    "Well, if this is the truth, I will tell Lily! "

    All of a sudden, Carlson shouted angrily, "It''s none of your business. Why did you sabotage it? Do you

    think that you didn''t make enough trouble for me? Do you think that I am afraid of killing you!" s he

    spoke, he pinched Leena''s neck.

    Leena grabbed his hand but she didn''t resist, "I just want to give myself up you!" Tears streamed down

    her cheeks.

    She just wanted herself to give up. She shouldn''t have ignited the love that she had tried to suppress

    just because of Miss Lily''s words. It was not easy for her to give up on him, but just because that was

    not even real, she rekindled hope for him. Was she a bitch? She just wanted to give up on him

    Carlson loosened his grip because of her gaze, but he still looked at her coldly.

    Leena repeated, "I just want to give up! "

    She felt very sad and shed more tears, but she still wanted to say it out, "You are a coward, let me

    despise you! He didn''t even dare to admit his love for her, nor did he dare to make her happy! I have

    seen through you. I just want to give up! "

    "Why do you want to give up? For what?" Carlson asked, gritting his teeth.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Staring at him for a while, Leena didn''t want to miss him anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, "I just

    want to give up you. You know I loved you before! "

    She finally spoke it out. Although it was humiliating, she was happy in her heart. She finally spit it out to

    him, but it would never stay in her heart anymore!

    The expression on Carlson''s face froze, and his hands even trembled slightly. He just stared coldly at

    Leena without saying anything.

    Leena continued to gnash her teeth and said, "I liked you. After experiencing the betrayal of Miguel,

    you led me to escape from the chase, and even jumped into theke without water. Although you might

    think that I was useful to you, I was still moved. I thought you were a responsible and reliable man, so I

    was moved! I used to like you very much. I thought you were open and honest. Although you were cold

    and ruthless, you didn''t y with feelings, nor did you hide and hesitate like Miguel. But it turns out that

    I''m wrong. You''re a coward. You don''t even dare to take on a rtionship. You love Lily, but you don''t

    dare to marry her. You''ve made her wait for so many years. You said she was dangerous, but you didn''t

    dare to do your best to protect her. You''re not coward! Then what kind of man are you! "

    "Shut up!" Carlson said angrily.

    "Why do you make me shut up and be angry because I poked my sore spot? You have no right to

    shut up, because unlike you, I don''t even dare to admit my love! But this is thest time. I will spit out

    these words today forever. I will never hide them in my heart, nor leave any trace in my heart!" Leena

    shouted out, all her anger and stale disappeared. She felt happy and seemed to have won, because

    Carlson had been suppressed by her, and he didn''t dare to roar at her or be arrogant to her anymore.

    But at this time, Carlson suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her head. His strength was so

    powerdul, and his breath was chaotic. This kiss was called domineering brute force, disorderly and

    disorderly. It was just a fierce kiss that wanted to block her mouth to prevent her from speaking, and at

    the same time punish her for saying something that made him so hateful.

    Leena didn''t expect him to be like this. She was shocked and pushed him, but she couldn''t push him

    away. He even held her more tightly and pressed her on the sofa, kissing her fiercely.

    Leena groaned in pain. She felt that he was getting more and more dangerous. She didn''t know what

    he was going to do, and she was more afraid. After a long time, she finally pushed him away and

    shouted, "Carlson, you bastard! What the hell do you want to do? "

    Carlson narrowed his eyes into slits, which were extremely sharp and terrible. He gritted his teeth and

    said, "I won''t let you give up. I will slowly torture you! "

    "You freak!" Leena shouted and panted. She was almost out of breath because she was forced too

    hard by him just now.

    Carlson forced her to show an embarrassing emotion, and a cold smile appeared on his thin lips. "Next

    week, we will get married. Only when we get married can Mr. Richard have to choose me and take

    back my notebook! "

    Leena was shocked, as if she had heard it wrong. What did he say? He said we would get married next

    week? Why did he say that? Why did he say that?

    "No matter what your purpose is, I won''t joke about my marriage, let alone marry a person like you! "

    "Then I''ll keep dreaming and see who is dreaming next week? Didn''t you want to give up on me? I

    won''t let you go. I just want to pull you and torture you until I get my revenge. At that time, I will execute

    you myself! "

 Chapter 115 Reluctant Wedding

    Chapter 115 Reluctant Wedding

    After that, Carlson let go of Leena and went upstairs.

    Looking at him nkly, Leena was still in a state of shock and copsed on the sofa.

    It was a nightmare. It was really a nightmare that she couldn''t face! She would rather Lily hadn''t said

    that to her than let her see how terrifying Carlson was! So hateful!

    On the second day, as she expected, Carlson let her out, but the situation was not so good, because

    he went out with her. He said that she would take her to the Empire Goup and announce to the people

    of the Empire Group that he would marry her next week.

    Leena tried to argue with him, but Carlson was different. He just said coldly, "You don''t have the right to

    choose. If you want to die, you will be controlled by me! "

    Clenching her teeth, Leena said, "Why don''t you shoot me to death! "

    Carlson didn''t say anything. He just threw a gun at her and didn''t look at her. He just leaned back

    against the leather seat of the car and closed his eyes to rest, as if he didn''t care if she killed herself in

    front of him.

    Looking at the gun, Leena felt colder and more desperate, which indicated that there was no love

    between them.

    She slowly picked up the gun and looked at it quietly. In fact, as long as she shot, everything would be

    over, and Carlson also gave her a chance to choose. But she couldn''t do that. It was not because she

    was afraid of death, but because she was worried about her mother and her brother Yanni? What about

    Rena? She couldn''t be selfish to get them involved.

    When she tried to persuade her brother to take the position of the boss of the Empire Group, she had

    thought of death, butter she realized that she could die without implicating anyone who was good to

    her, so even if she was humiliated, she could not die selfishly!

    Leena slowly turned around and aimed the spear at Carlson. She had wondered what would happen if

    Carlson really shot her.

    All of a sudden, Carlson said coldly, "If you dare to shoot, everyone will die with you! "

    After saying that, he opened his eyes and stared at Leena coldly.

    Leena smiled ironically. She didn''t know what she wasughing at, but her heart ached and she burst

    into tears. Was this the so-called she cannot choose her life or death?

    Carlson said, "Since you don''t have the courage tomit suicide, just listen to my arrangement! "

    "Carlson, have you ever thought that you would be punished one day?" Leena cried and asked

    painfully.

    "Retribution has always been achieved, but I have never died." After that, Carlson stopped talking.

    Leena didn''t ask any more. She put down her gun, but her heart ached more. This marriage was not

    what she expected. If it was someone else, she would at most hate and hate him, but if that person

    was Carlson, she would feel more heartbroken. What was the reason? She liked him, so when she saw

    him treat her like this, she only felt aggrieved and sad!

    Carlson took Leena to the Empire Group, but it was not like he was going to announce his marriage to

    everyone in the Empire Group next week. He just found several founding members of the Empire

    Group and said to them, "I''m going to marry this Miss Leena next week. From now on, Miss Leena will

    be my wife. I think you should know what to do! "

    The founding members of the Empire Group were all shocked. They stared at Carlson nkly for a

    long time before one of the oldest people asked, "Why did you suddenly do this? "

    "Why would I do that? You will know after you send the message? "

    Several founding members discussed with each other. They rarely disagreed with or couldn''t ept

    what Carlson did. Carlson said softly, "Anyway, I have informed you that I will hold my wedding next

    week no matter you agree or not! Besides, don''t forget to tell Mr. Richard the news! "

    The elder founding member finally stood up and said angrily, "You just want to get the support of Mr.

    Richard, and to get the position of the leader of the Empire Group! "

    Carlson said with a smile, "Since you all know it, why do you ask? "

    "We won''t agree, and Mr. Richard won''t ept it! "

    With a colder expression on his face, Carlson said fiercely, "Why don''t you agree? Why doesn''t Mr.

    Richard agree? Or do you think only Dn can be the boss of the Empire Group? My grandfather

    treated you very well back then. Although I didn''t have the power as powerful as Dn to give you so

    many benefits, at least I was kind to you. But look at what you have done to the Qin Family? And don''t

    forget that Dn is just a puppet of Mr. Martin. He will fall one day. Can he still give you benefits when

    he sees it! "

    "You..." The founding members were so angry. But Carlson didn''t respond. He just held Leena''s hand

    and walked out quickly.

    He had achieved his goal today. As long as Mr. Richard knew that Leena was his woman, Mr. Richard

    would know what to do.

    Leena was very dissatisfied with him treating her as an object, especially when it was so arbitrary to

    decide her marriage, so as soon as she went out, she shook off his hand vigorously and said, "Don''t

    think that Mr. Richard will help you if you marry me! I have no rtionship with Mr. Richard. He won''t

    help you! "

    Carlson despised her and said, "You probably don''t know how much you are worth to Mr. Richard, do

    you? Why didn''t Mr. Richard choose your elder brother or even your younger brother but you? "

    Leena looked at him nkly and didn''t understand what he meant.

    Carlson didn''t intend to tell her, but he said with a determined smile, "Mr. Richard will help me for your

    sake. He must help me, or he will suffer greater losses! "

    Then he walked towards his car. Leena sneered and said, "I won''t marry you. You are dreaming! "

    Without turning around, Carlson ordered his subordinates, "Bring her back! Tell everyone to prepare for

    the wedding! "

    Leena hated him even more, even clenching her fists. If Carlson continued to push her like this, she

    would choose to die together with him!

    When she went back, she didn''t eat or drink, nor did she see anyone. No matter how many things

    Linda sent to her, she refused and even closed the door.

    At this time, Spencer suddenly called her. Looking at the familiar and strange name, she felt as if it had

    separated several centuries. She was still in the same world with Spencer and Rena a few months ago,

    but a few monthster, they seemed to live in heaven, while she was in hell.

    Leena stared at the name for a long time before she picked it up. Then, Spencer said, "You finally

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    answer the phone. I''m really going crazy. Is the devil Rena with you? "

    She didn''t know why he was in such a hurry, and she hadn''t been home for days. Shouldn''t he ask her

    first? Why did he ask Rena where she was?

    Leena said, "Spencer, what''s up? "

    Spencer replied, "She is missing. She has disappeared sincest night! "

 Chapter 116 Rena Is Missing

    Chapter 116 Rena Is Missing

    Leena stood up in surprise. After a long time, she finally found her voice. "What did you say? "

    Spencer was worried and said, "Rena is missing. I''ve been looking for her for a long time, but she

    hasn''t been found. I''ve asked a lot of people, but they don''t know where she is. "

    "Why did she disappear? Where did she go? Why didn''t she look for you?" Leena began to feel a little

    flustered. At first, she thought Spencer was joking, but gradually she became flustered, because she

    had been very uneasy these days. Her house was burnt, her mother had a car ident, and even

    Yanni seemed to be followed by someone at school. She had also experienced a lot of dangerous

    situations, and she had always been worried that something bad would happen to Rena, She didn''t

    expect that it woulde so soon.

    "Tell me honestly what happened?" Leena''s voice was trembling. She can''t imagine that her life has

    affected the life of her friends.

    Spencer said, "You didn''te backst night. Rena called you many times, but you didn''t answer.

    She was very worried, so she went out to look for you. I tried to persuade her not to go out in the

    middle of the night, but she didn''t listen to me and insisted on going out. I went to find you with her, but

    I bought her a cup of milk tea halfway and then she disappeared. I called her for a long time, but she

    didn''t respond. I don''t know what happened. I thought she disliked me and didn''t want to go with me, so

    I came back disappointedly. But when I went to see her the second day, I still didn''t see her. My phone

    was powered off all the time. I began to worry about her, so I looked around for her, but still didn''t see

    her. Later, Mr. Miguel told me that he had a showdown with Alina that night. He said that he no longer

    liked Alina and would not elope with her. I''m wondering if Alina will be angry and do something to Rena.

    "

    Before Spencer could finish his words, Leena shouted, "Can''t she do anything to me? Why did she look

    for Rena? "

    "The point is that you haven''t been there all the time. Where have you been? Why don''t you show up?

    We are also worried about you. Fortunately, you answered the phone this time, or we would think that

    something has happened to you!" Spencer said anxiously and added, "Where have you been? Mr.

    Miguel is right next to me. He is also worried about you! "

    However, Leena was not in the mood to hear him mention Miguel. She was even very irritable when

    she heard the name of Miguel, so she said irritably, "You don''t need to care where I go, let alone

    Miguel. What I want to know now is how is Rena? Where could she find Rena? "

    "We don''t know.so I just asked you. "

    It suddenly urred to Leena that Spencer had told her that Alina wanted to see Miguel, so she asked,

    "Why did Alina want to see Miguel? Isn''t she with my brother now? "

    That day, Alina betrayed Dn in front of her and said that he was going to elope with her brother

    Peterson. But why did he go to find Miguelter? Leena felt that he was almost messed up.

    Spencer seemed to be a little guilty. He kept silent for a while and said, "Mr. Miguel that Alina wanted to

    be with him, so she designed a y that she got the notebook and negotiated with Dn, so that Dn

    could let her go. However, when she finally got the notebook, Mr. Miguel didn''t like her and didn''t want

    to be with her. She was on the verge of breaking down, so I doubted if she would do something to

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Rena! "

    "What is Miguel doing? Can he do anything more shameless?" Leena almost shouted hysterically. If

    Miguel were in front of her, she would definitely scold him. What kind of man was he! It turned out that

    Alina had done so much just to be with him, so even her brother Peterson was used. It was really a pity

    that her silly brother had done so much for Alina, but in the end, that woman just wanted to be with

    Miguel, and Miguel refused her!

    How can Miguel be so swaying? Could he be more affectionate? She didn''t have the courage to love,

    which hurt her and Alina! No, Alina deserved it, but it was his fault that he did more harm to others

    because he refused Alina and caused Alina to hurt others!

    Now not only her, but also her mother, her brother, and even Rena might suffer! How Leena wished she

    could tear Miguel and Alina into pieces!

    Hearing what Leena said, Spencer felt guilty again. After a long time, he said, "Leena, I''m not

    quarreling with you now. I''m discussing the matter of the female devil with you. If the female devil is not

    with you, it''s very dangerous. What should we do now? "

    "I don''t know what to do. I only have one friend. What on earth do you want to do to me?" Leena cried

    as she spoke. Even Rena had an ident. Couldn''t she protect anyone?

    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. Leena could only hear her own crying. Even

    though she had covered her mouth, she could still hear her panting and sobbing under great pressure.

    After a long time, someone else said, "I''m sorry, dear Leena. I''ll do it well and won''t let you and the

    people around you suffer any more! "

    His voice was heavy, as if it was said seriously after a heavy thought after being hit, and this voice was

    from Miguel.

    Hearing this voice, Leena didn''t want to hear it anymore. She tried her best to hold back her tears and

    said, "Miguel, whether you truly regret or not, do you really want to do something for me? But I want to

    say that I don''t want to see you again in my life. Please let me go. I really don''t want to see you two

    again! "

    "I''m sorry, dear Leena. But it''s all my fault. I''ll be responsible for you! "

    "I don''t need you to be responsible for anything. I just want you to stay away from me, please!" Said

    Leena, gritting her teeth.

    Miguel kept silent for a while and whispered, "Leena... "

    But before he could finish his words, Leena shouted out of control, "I beg you not to disturb me again! "

    Miguel called in a low voice, "Leena!" This time, his voice was more painful and heavier.

    Finally, Leena couldn''t stand it anymore. She said coldly, "I''m going to marry Carlson. Whether you

    really love him or not, you will never have a chance!" After saying that, she hung up the phone without

    giving Miguel any chance to think.

    Leena slowly put down her phone and buried her face in her hands. After a long time, she raised her

    head and wiped her tears. She was no longer fragile. At this time, she needed to be strong. Whether it

    was rted to Alina or not, Rena''s disappearance would never be a good thing. In this dangerous time,

    everyone around her might have an ident, and what she needed to do was to be strong! For these

    people, she couldn''t easily admit defeat!

    When Leena stood up and turned around, she suddenly saw Carlson standing at the door. He stood

    coldly with his hands in his pockets. It seemed that he had been here for a long time. With a sneer on

    his thin lips, he said, "This time you admitted that you were going to marry me. I didn''t force you! "

    Looking at him quietly for a long time, Leena said sarcastically, "Do you give me the chance to choose?

    "

    "Of course not! But I heard that something happened to your friend. I really feel sorry for you! "

    Hearing that, the corners of Leena''s mouth moved. She was so sad that she wanted to cry, but finally

    she showed a stubborn smile. "What will you do to me after you get the position of boss? Will you kill

    your wife? "

    Carlson didn''t say anything. He just stared at her.

    Staring at him for a long time, Leena said coldly, "Don''t worry. No matter what the result is, I will

    cooperate with you this time, because I also want to get what I want! "

    For this, she could even sacrifice her own happiness!

 Chapter 117 Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 117 Engagement Ceremony

    The engagement ceremony of Leena and Carlson was held as scheduled. Leena cooperated with

    Carlson toplete the ceremony in a calm mood. For her, this was not an engagement, but a

    performance that she had to do to achieve a certain goal.

    Ever since the appearance of Carlson in her life, her life was destined to be unusual. There was no

    normal rtionship in her unusual life, no normal personality, and she was unable to treat everything in

    a normal state of mind.

    She was like a small boat pushed into the sea, and any wave would roll her over. There was no rescue,

    no hope, and she could only rely on herself to find the ind she could rely on. This engagement

    ceremony might be thest ind for her.

    The engagement ceremony was held in a luxurious vi of Carlson and neared the sea. Many big shots

    from the Empire Group and the Business circle came. When Leena was doing makeup in the dressing

    room, she heard the noise outside from time to time. As long as a big shot came, everyone seemed to

    be boiling. It seemed that Carlson had really made the engagement ceremony royal and everyone

    knew it.

    Lily pushed the door open and looked at Leena through the mirror. A faint smile suddenly appeared on

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    her face.

    Leena could see from her eyes that she was very sad, but she still had to pretend to be strong and

    happy, smiling to everyone.

    Leena said, "Lily, you are here too?" She thought Lily wouldn''te here today. After all, it was sad to

    see her beloved man get engaged to another woman. Lily has been waiting for Carlson for so many

    years, but it''s really sad to see such a result.

    Lily walked in and said, "You are very beautiful! "

    Leena raised her head and said, "I am not as beautiful as Lily! "Only a well educated, graceful and

    beautiful woman like Lily can be called beautiful. A woman like her has always been very ordinary.

    Lily shook her head with admiration in her eyes, "You are very beautiful. No woman is as beautiful as

    you today. "

    Leena knew what she meant. She must be envious of the man who married Carlson. No matter what

    he looked like, he was the most beautiful person in her eyes.

    After a long silence, Leena said, "Don''t worry. This position will still belong to you in the future. I just

    want to borrow it for a while!" "Thinking of what Carlson said to her that day, her heart ached. After all,

    Carlsonstill loves Miss Lily, so he doesn''t want Lily to be hurt by her father. If one day he had the ability

    to rule the whole Empire Group and protect Lily, he would try his best to marry her. Therefore, she was

    just a passer-by. She temporarily took up Miss Lily''s position because of interests. One day, her

    position would be returned to Lily.

    Lily lowered her head and smiled, pretending to be optimistic. "Let''s stop daydreaming, okay? I''m here

    to congratte you today. After all, Carlson is my friend. I''m happy that he can marry the person he

    likes, and you are also my friend. I''m happy that you can be happy! "

    With a bitter smile, Leena stopped defending.

    Lily suddenly said, "Let me help you with your makeup. I have been thinking about that makeup of my

    wedding for a long time. I thought that I could realize it on the wedding of Carlson one day. Now there

    is no chance. Please help me realize it! "

    Leena didn''t refuse. She just let Lily take the make-up artist''s hand and apply the make-up on her face.

    Looking at the two women in the mirror, she always thought that this was the sorrow of the two women,

    the sorrow of her and Lily!

    When all the guests arrived, it was exactly 10:10 o''clock. Carlson took Leena''s hand and walked into

    the hall. Everyone looked at them. The emcee read the blessing words to make them love each other.

    Carlson smiled happily, as if today was a happy day, but Leena knew that he was happy just because

    he used her. Leena didn''t look down at anyone, but looked straight ahead. Her hand was still held by

    Carlson. She couldn''t feel his warmth through the gloves.

    When the two of them walked up to Mr. Richard, Mr. Richard said, "You win, Carlson! "

    Atst, Leena could not help but look at Mr. Richard, and saw a helpless smile on his elegant face.

    With an impable smile on his face, Carlsonsaid, "I''m ttered, Mr. Richard. Didn''t you teach me to

    take a drastic measure to deal with a situation? "

    Mr. Richard snorted imperceptibly, and then said with a smile, "Your information has already surpassed

    anyone else. A smart person like you, who can steal what you want from you? I feel ashamed of

    myself. "

    Carlson raised his eyebrows and said, "In fact... We don''t have to make such a big move. Mr. Richard, I

    can also be your perfect partner. I can also give you what others can give you. Why do you reject me

    everywhere? "

    "You are too smart. I don''t trust you!" Mr. Richard finally broke the peace. It''s rare for him to show a

    trace of gnashing teeth.

    Leena trembled with fear. She thought the conversation between Mr. Richard and Carlson was

    mysterious. What had the two of them discussed?

    With a smile on his face, Carlson didn''t pay much attention to Mr. Richard''s words. He just said lightly,

    "After the engagement party, I hope we can invite Mr. Richard to have a cup of tea. We can talk about it

    slowly. "

    Mr. Richard snorted nomittally and stopped talking. Then, Carlson continued to walk forward with

    Leena.

    Leena thought that no matter what he and Mr. Richard were nning, she should get something from

    these two people, at least she could save Rena.

    Just when everyone thought the engagement ceremony would go smoothly, someone suddenly rushed

    in forcefully. The sound of opening the door was so loud that it attracted the attention of all the people

    present.

    Leena thought it would be Jack and Dn, the enemies who had been refused by Carlson outside the

    door, but she didn''t expect that it would be Miguel. Seeing him striding up, she was stunned for a long

    time. She didn''te to her senses until he was in front of her, but she just stared at him in a daze.

    Miguel said, "You can''t marry him, even if you don''t like me! "

    Leena asked in surprise, "Miguel, what are you doing here? "

    Some bodyguards came up and pulled Miguel down. He struggled hard to get rid of those people and

    shouted, "It''s not easy for me to find you. I won''t give up. Leena, even if you don''t like me, you should

    send yourself to this wolf. He will hurt you! "

    Seeing him so excited, Leena just felt ironic and said coldly, "It''s none of your business. "

    "It seems that my fiancee is very charming. Someone dares toe here to snatch the bride. All of us

    should be moved! "

    "Shut up!" Leena shouted at Carlson and then said to Miguel, "There''s nothing you need to do here. I

    don''t want to see you. Get out! "

    Miguel struggled and shouted, "Do you know why he married you? Because you are Mr. Richard''s

    granddaughter! "

 Chapter 118 Sexy Pajama In Wedding Night (Part One)

    Chapter 118 Sexy Pajama In Wedding Night (Part One)

    Pointing at Mr. Richard, Miguel seemed to make hisst struggle. Even if he had to be dragged down,

    even if he might face a great disaster if he told the truth, he didn''t want Leena to marry to Carlson in

    this way, so he had to say the most useful and crucial words at all costs.

    Everyone present was shocked. Today, only Mr. Richard and several elder founding members attended

    the wedding, and the rest were the followers of Carlson. Even the founding members didn''t know about

    this news, let alone the other followers of Carlson. Therefore, it could be hard to imagine how shocked

    was the people who presented today.

    Mr. Richard''s face suddenly turned cold. Although he was old, his hale and hearty eyes were fixed on

    Miguel, as if he was staring at an enemy. Although Carlson was also surprised, no one else showed it

    so obviously. He just narrowed his eyes, because he didn''t understand why Miguel knew the news.

    Leena was the most shocked one among all the people. She thought for a long time and didn''t

    understand why Carlson didn''t kill her after such a big stimtion. Instead, he used her and even

    wanted to marry her. Moreover, he said that the purpose of the marriage was to get the help of Mr.

    Richard and get back the very crucial notebook for the throne.

    If she was the granddaughter of Mr. Richard, then everything that could not be understood could be

    exined: why her father was rted to him, because her father waIf she was the granddaughter of

    Mr. Richard, then everything could make sense. Why did her father had rtionship with him? Because

    her father was his son-inw. Why did Mr. Richarde to her alone and discuss such an important

    thing with her, because she was the granddaughter of him; why did Carlson use her. Because through

    her, she could make Mr. Richardpromise and helped him get the notebook back, because she was

    rted to Mr. Richard by blood rtionship. Mr. Richard couldn''t sit by and do nothing to her as long as

    Carlson did anything to her.

    What a scheming andplicated background! Why was there such aplicated rtionship behind

    her?

    But if she was really the granddaughter of Mr. Richard, then were her brother and Yanni also the

    grandson of Mr. Richard? Did it mean that her mother is the daughter of Mr. Richard? But that was not

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    the case. Her mother was pure and innocent, just the daughter of an intellectual family, and had

    nothing to do with them. Before that, she often visited her grandparents to see them get along well with

    each other, not as if they were adopted children. But if his mother was not the daughter of Mr. Richard,

    it meant that his father had cheated on his mother and even had two wives?

    Leena was shocked. She couldn''t ept any assumption. She had always thought that she was just

    an ordinary girl. Even if such a big thing happened in her family, she always thought that she was

    ordinary. But how could it be said that she was the granddaughter of Mr. Richard? Moreover, Mr.

    Richard had many descendants in his life, so he should not pay attention to her to prove her

    granddaughter! How could Miguel know this secret?

    Leena shouted to Miguel, "What did you say?"

    Miguel shouted, "Let me go! Let me go!" He got rid of the two men who were holding him. The two men

    might be really shocked. Seeing that Carlson didn''t say anything, they just let Miguel get rid of them.

    Miguel said, "You can''t marry him. He is just taking advantage of you!"

    "I know he is using me. I just want to figure out why you said that I am the granddaughter of Mr.

    Richard? How did you know that?" She couldn''t imagine that Miguel was a disciple of a high-ranking

    official. Even if his father was in a high position and powerful, he shouldn''t know so much about these

    things. Moreover, it was obvious that the elders didn''t know about it! She didn''t want her to be the

    granddaughter of Mr. Richard. Her current situation was already veryplicated. Her mother was

    lying in the hospital, her brother betrayed her and followed Alina, and Rena was missing. All the people

    she loved around her had been hurt more or less because of these rtionships. She really didn''t want

    to have a deeper rtionship with them! If she was really the granddaughter of Mr. Richard, she would

    never be able to escape from this deep trap in her life. She was not willing to!

    Miguel held her hand and said, "You don''t have to care how I know, but you can''t marry Carlson. He

    knows your identity and will use you more unscrupulously in the future. You will suffer more if you marry

    him!"

    Leena shook off his hand angrily, "Why should I believe you? Why do you say that I''m the

    granddaughter of Mr. Richard? I don''t believe it!"

    "Leena!" Miguel wanted to hold her hand again.

    However, Carlson, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly made a move. He grabbed Miguel''s

    hand and said with a cold smile, "Mr. Miguel! Do you think this is a ce where you cane and

    make trouble as you like?"

    Mr. Richard ooked around coldly and didn''t intend to say anything. It seemed that he didn''t care how

    shocked and hurt Leena was. It could be seen that he didn''t love her very much!

    Miguel said, "I didn''t know you before, so I don''t want to interfere in what you have done. But since you

    have hurt Leena, I won''t allow you to hurt her, not to mention this ce, even going up and down the

    mountain!" His eyes were also cold.

    "Go to hell? When did you Mr. Miguel be so infatuated? Where did you hurt Leena for Alina?"

    Miguel snorted, "That was in the past, but now I have seen it clearly, and you are still using Leena!"

    Carlson stilled smiled, "Do you think you can recognize Leena after you see her clearly? In fact, you

    think Leena is the one who cane and go as you want, right?"

    "Carlson!

    I''ve had enough of you!" Leena stopped the two people and didn''t want to beughed at again. She

    had been disappointed in both Miguel and Carlson, but she was more disappointed in Miguel than in

    Carlson. At least, he had used her for two times. The second time, he had said that he would save her

    brother and take her to meet Mr. Richard. However, it was also a trap set up for Alina. She didn''t know

    if it was for Alina this time?

    She said to Miguel coldly, "You can leave now. I don''t believe you. It''s natural for me to marry him.

    Even if I know he''s using me, I''m willing to do so. You can leave now!"

    Miguel was shocked, "Leena!"

    With her back to him, Leena turned around. Although she was curious about her origin and also wanted

    to know where Miguel got the news, she would rather believe it was fake, because she really didn''t

    want to have a deeper connection with these people. She could marry Carlson for interests, and then

    they could break up their marriage for interests. But once she was the granddaughter of Richard, she

    would leave. She would never be able to escape, so she was unwilling to believe Miguel no matter he

    distrusted her or refused to ept the fact.

    When Mr. Richard heard Leena''s words, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her carefully to

    observe her emotion. Noticing his expression, Leena turned her head.

    "Leena." Miguel came up and tried to grab her hand.

 Chapter 119 Sexy Pajama In Wedding Night (Part Two)

    Chapter 119 Sexy Pajama In Wedding Night (Part Two)

    Carlson said, "My wife has made it clear, Mr. Miguel"

    "You are a despicable and shameless viin!" Miguel scolded.

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Carlson didn''t say anything. "For the sake of your father, I

    don''t want to do anything to you, but don''t rudely destroy my wedding again! Take him away!" Carlson

    ordered his subordinates.

    Still unwilling to give up, Miguel shouted, "You really can''t marry him!"

    However, Carlson''s subordibates hade up to make a move. Seeing that Leena was still standing

    there with her back to him, he said coldly, "Let go of me. I will walk myself! Humph!" Then he left

    reluctantly.

    The wedding was quiet again. Although everyone was shocked or lost in thought, Keith Carlson to

    everyone as if nothing had happened. "This is a small episode. Don''t mind it. Let''s go on!"

    Carlson asked people to continue to y music. He was like this, and the other guests, of course,

    pretended to ignore it as harmonious and happy as usual. Although they had their own secrets, they

    did not show it.

    Mr. Richard hadn''t said a word since Miguel entered the hall. He took a look at Leenaand sneered in

    his heart when he saw the performance of Carlson. Sure enough, Carlson was a very cruel person!

    However, Leena''s heart was disturbed by the wedding. When the wedding was going on, she suddenly

    cried. It was not because he was irritated by Miguel''s words, but because he was unwilling to ept

    such a fate.

    She could have lived happily, but why did she encounter all these? She didn''t have to get involved in

    such aplicated matter, but in the end, she was pushed into it step by step. She had been looking

    forward to a good love before. The other person might not be very handsome or rich, but as long as

    they could get along well with each other and treat each other sincerely. Why did her marriage be

    a condition of use today? Why did she marry him and sell herself out so hastily.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    But if she didn''t do so, could she save her mother, protect Yanni and Rena? She was really helpless

    and didn''t know what to do.

    Through the wedding veil, Carlson saw that Leena was crying. His smile froze for a moment, but he still

    held her hand more tightly to the priest, and also to this huge tomb.

    The whole wedding didn''t end until evening. Everyone knew what it meant, so Carlson didn''t want to

    make too many rules. It was royal, and the cost was flowing. But there were not so many ceremonies.

    He just simply walked through the stage to announce their marriage to everyone.

    Back to the mansion of Carlson, Leenasat on the bed silently, not even taking off her wedding dress.

    She had been sitting in a daze.

    On the other hand, Carlson took off all his clothes and went to take a shower. Maybe it was because he

    was used to taking a shower at home alone, he didn''t even take a shower. But this time, when Leena

    was at home, he just wrapped a bath towel around his lower body and came out. His hair was still wet.

    He wiped it while walking. Seeing that Leena was sitting on the bed, he stopped and said, "Go to take a

    shower!"

    Leena''s eyes blinked, but she didn''t take off her white gloves.

    Carlson sneered and left, ignoring her. She rubbed her hair and threw away the bath towel. Then she

    went out and poured herself a ss of red wine. Leaning against the door, she looked at him and said

    sarcastically, "Do you want me to treat you as a fairy tonight?"

    Leena still kept silent.

    He took a few sips of red wine and went out to pour it for a while. Then he took out a few pieces of

    cloth and threw them on Leena''s head. "Go to take a shower. I don''t like to sleep with women who

    haven''t taken a shower!"

    Leena finally answered, but she contradicted, "That''s good. I don''t want to sleep with you either!"

    "Why are you still pretending in front of me?"

    Leena threw her pajamas away directly and said, "Our marriage is a mutual use. Our wedding is not

    arranged properly. Without parents and rtives, there are only a group of people who are greedy for

    money. Then how can we expect to live like a couple after marriage?"

    "I didn''t say that you would live like a couple after marriage."

    "That''s right," Leena sneered, "Then why do you order me to do that?"

    With arms akimbo, Carlson leaned against the door frame in a bath towel, which was also very

    enchanting. "But I''m interested in women''s bodies. I''ve always wanted to chase you before!"

    "You!" Clenching her fists, Leena stared at him angrily.

    Carlson still wore a faint smile on his face, as if he could do nothing to me. His hair was wet to the

    ground. Instead ofbing it, it was very sexy. Moreover, he was handsome, but he looked good when

    he showed off. But Leena didn''t like her, so she just snorted and turned her head away.

    Carlson said, "It''s a waste of my day to hold this wedding. I have to workter, so you are limited to

    take a shower before Ie back. Otherwise, I will do it myself when Ie back. Don''t me me for

    being rude at that time!" With these words, his eyes turned a little evil. He took a look at Leena, turned

    around and walked out.

    Leena was even angrier. She mmed her pajamas on the ground and cursed in her heart, ''Damn it!

    Damn it!

    But after she cursed angrily, she thought of Rena again. She really missed Rena, the warm-hearted

    girl!

    Spencer said that Rena was missing. After Miguel fell out with Alina, would Alina do anything to her?

    Leena held her legs and squatted on the ground, crying. Could her life be worse? Could she get more

    rtives and friends involved? Could she be humiliated any more? Even bad people had their own

    glory, such asAlina, Carlson and Dn. But she didn''t do anything wrong. Why did she have to bear

    these setbacks and live such a bad life. Why didn''t God give her anything good but punish her?

    After crying for a while, Leena was tired and messed up her makeup, so she had to take a shower. But

    she didn''t take the sexy pajamas that were thrown by Carlson. Instead, she rummaged through the

    boxes and wardrobe for a while. In the end, they only found a few old clothes left byLily, and the clothes

    of Carlson, and all the other women''s clothes were gone.

    He couldn''t help guessing if Lily had been with Carlson before, or why did she keep the clothes in his

    wardrobe? And why did Carlson go out to buy that sexy pajama? But why didn''t he buy her clothes?

    She didn''t have any clothes now. Or was it left by Lily?

    Thetter made her sick. She would rather Carlson bought only a sexy bra than the one left by Lily. It

    was so disgusting.

    She had no choice but to take out his shirt. She thought it was too sexy. Wasn''t it shown on many TV

    dramas? The heroine was dressed in a shirt and then was She had no choice but to take out his shirt.

    She thought it was too sexy. Wasn''t it shown on many TV dramas? The heroine was dressed in a shirt

    and then was molested by rogue. Then she found a pair of beach pants. Although the trousers were a

    little wide and were long to her knees, they could at least cover it. So she went into the bathroom to

    take a shower.

    So when she came back from the study after dealing with the emergency at about 23 o''clock, Carlson

    saw that Leena was wearing his wide shirt, which was tightly buttoned. Even he almost forgot that there

    was a button with a closed cor at the top. At the same time, it was so tight. She was also wearing a

    pair of beach pants, and her slender legs were so loose that she could put down her two legsWhen she

    came out, she wore a tube skirt without any curve, whichpletely concealed her charm, making

    people feel disgusted. After she washed her hair, she didn''t wipe or dry it, nor did sheb it. Her hair

    was disheveled. She was so ugly.

    Leena ate cakes while reading his business magazine. She seemed to be in a good mood now and

    began to find something to eat, and also to find books to kill time. But the image really made him frown.

    "You really have no taste."

    Leena looked up and saw himing in. He had wrapped the bath towel for so long. Didn''t he feel cold

    after working for more than an hour? She couldn''t understand this man''s fetish, so she looked at it and

    lowered her head. It was still a business magazine, at least not so vulgar.

    Carlson came in and opened the wardrobe to look for something. But he was stunned when he saw

    Lily''s clothes on the top which was turned over by Yang Ruyu. Maybe he was surprised, or he felt guilty

    and let Leena see other women''s clothes, but he didn''t care about it soon. He pretended to skip it as if

    nothing had happened and continued to look inside. Unfortunately, she didn''t show any other women''s

    clothes. He exined to Leena, "That Pajama is new and no one has worn it. If you don''t mind, just

    wear it and sleep. I forgot to ask Mandy to buy you some clothes."

    It''s better not to say it. It''s more like unting that there was another woman sleeping here and I

    prepared sexy underwear. Because he said it was bought before. She hadn''t been to his house before,

    so it must be bought for other women. There were not many women who coulde to his house, and

    the women who coulde must be very important.

    Leena didn''t want to think about whether this woman was Lily or not. Even if her marriage with Carlson

    was for benefits, it was disgusting for her husband to have a girlfriend before marriage or to miss her

    after marriage.

    Leena said with a cold face, "You don''t have to exin. Do what you should do. I won''t exin it to

    you."

    All of a sudden, Carlson closed the door of the wardrobe and looked at her coldly. The noise was so

    loud that Leena raised her head.

    But he stared at her coldly and said nothing.

    "You..." She covered her eyes and turned her head. Her face suddenly flushed. Although she had been

    in the entertainment industry for a long time, she had never experienced those things. She was only 24

    years old and really didn''t know that! Carlson was a freak!

    She thought it was over in this way, but unexpectedly, Carlson didn''t stop. He walked into her step by

    step, lowered his head and said ambiguously, "Haven''t you seen a man''s body?"

    "You are a freak!" shouted Leena. But she still covered her face with the magazine.

    Carlson raised her chin and forced her to look at him.

    Leena struggled, but failed. She grabbed his arm and looked at him coldly, as if she was ready to die at

    any time.

    Carlson said, "I''m a pervert. So what? You''re my wife now!"

 Chapter 120 Sleepless Wedding Night (Part One)

    Chapter 120 Sleepless Wedding Night (Part One)

    His expression was very enchanting. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a faint smile on

    his face. He was very evil and yful, as if he could do whatever he wanted.

    It seemed that he had nothing to fear now. He was her husband now. If he really forced her, she

    couldn''t do anything about it.

    Leena shivered.

    Grabbing her chin, Carlson said ambiguously, "I don''t like to be bound when I sleep. If you don''t feel

    ufortable wearing such tight clothes, just sleep like this!" Then he let go of her and took a step

    back, turned around and left.

    Fortunately, Carlson just stared at her for a while and then let go of her hand and left.

    It was so sudden for Leena to regain her freedom that she didn''t even dare to imagine. She stared at

    him nkly and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he saw that Carlson locked the door and twisted it

    to make sure it was not easy to open it.

    Leena asked, "Why do you lock the door? What do you want to do?"

    As soon as he turned off the light, the room was suddenly dark. Only the light that was projected

    outside the window was bright, but it was not enough to light everything in the room.

    He said, "I''m going to bed." Then she covered herself with the quilt and said, "Enjoy yourself. There is

    only one bed here."

    Leena was a little annoyed. She was still reading. Why didn''t he turn off all the lights just because he

    wanted to sleep? Didn''t he ask for her opinion? But thinking that this was his home and he could do

    whatever he liked, she decided to stand with him.

    Well, there was no book to read now. She didn''t know what to do. The sofa was so small that she

    couldn''t fall asleep. She couldn''t sleep on the floor, could she?

    Staring at the man on the bed for a long time, Leena finally took a deep breath to hold back her anger.

    She could endure everything. Since she had married him, there was nothing she couldn''t bear. She

    would pay them back double whatever they did to her in the future.

    After a long time, she felt bored. Besides, she got up early today for the wedding ceremony. She had

    been busy all day and was very tired. If she sat for a while without anything to do, she would easily get

    sleepy. But she was not reconciled. She didn''t want to sleep on the floor at all! She was unwilling!

    After a while, Leena finally dozed off. She closed her eyes and leaned against the sofa, shaking her

    head to wake herself up. Seeing that Carlson didn''t move, and his breath was a little snoring, very light,

    but he seemed to be asleep. Leena looked at her watch in the moonlight. It was already 23:45. It turned

    out that more than half an hour had passed.

    She looked around, trying to find a ce to sleep, but found that the room was very big and the

    decoration was so simple. There were indeed not many messy things in the man''s room, not to

    mention that Carlson was usually very busy, so he might not be in the mood to n his room well. The

    original decoration was exactly what it was, and there was no other thing.

    She gave up finding a new ce to sleep and fell asleep on the carpet. But when she justy down,

    she felt so dirty. Although Carlson didn''te back often and the nanny cleaned the floor every day,

    the carpet was still dirty.

    Leena sat up gloomily again. She was so sleepy that she didn''t need to sleep all night. After thinking for

    a while, she finally took the risk and called Carlson.

    Carlson didn''t respond, but only responded with a light snore.

    Leena called him again, "Carlson?"

    Carlson still didn''t respond. He even turned overzily, as if he had really fallen asleep. She didn''t want

    to disturb him, thinking that he couldn''t do anything even if he was asleep, so she climbed into his bed

    andy down beside him.

    She was a little scared when she tried to do this, fearing that he would wake up suddenly when he

    heard the noise that she made. However, her action was very light, and her dream was very soft. There

    was no sound, and Carlson did not move at all.

    At the beginning, Leena slept on the edge of the bed. The two meter wide bed was at least one meter

    away from him, and she almost fell to the ground. She justy down for a while. At first, her waist was

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although it was not very cold now, it was still a little cold at night. Leena stared at the quilt in a daze

    again.

    What a crazy man!

    She suddenly remembered that what Rena had curse before. She scolded like Rena did in her heart,

    ''There was only one quilt on such a big bed!''

    However, Carlson only lived alone at ordinary times. Even if there was a woman, he would be more

    willing to let her sleep in his bed. How could he get two quilts! They got married in a hurry and didn''t

    prepare a room at all. Until now, the word "wedding" hadn''t been posted on the wall, let alone he kindly

    asked the nanny to prepare two quilts!

    Thinking of this, Leena held back her anger. She held back her anger and didn''t want to break through

    the bottom line between her and Carlson!

    So she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    But after sleeping for a while, she once fell asleep, but she was still woken up by the cold. It was really

    cold. In this weather, it was just appropriate not to turn on the air conditioner, but it was really difficult to

    sleep without the quilt with the air conditioner opnening!

    She sat up and listened to his breath. She saw that he was sleeping soundly with his side to her, and

    his breathing was very even. At this moment, that man had slept for several times and had several

    dreams. She was still thinking about how to sleep. She was depressed.

    Looking at the long quilt behind Carlson, Leena wondered if she could pull it over and cover it?

    She hesitated in her heart for a long time. Seeing that Carlson was asleep, she was really annoyed and

    wanted to sleep as soon as possible. She approached him with her fat guts, gently lifted the quilt and

    slept beside him with her back to him.

    The moment she covered herself with the quilt, it was so warm. It was sofortable for her to feel his

    temperature. Leena was just satisfied, but soon she would find that this would be a very wrong decision

    ˇŞˇŞ

    All of a sudden, Carlson woke up. Leena didn''t know whether he was awakened by the moment she

    lifted the quilt or he was not asleep at all. In a word, she felt someone move beside her and pulled her

    over.

 Chapter 121 Sleepless Wedding Night (Part Two)

    Chapter 121 Sleepless Wedding Night (Part Two)

    The warm temperature came. Although it was separated by the shirt, Leena still felt it so obvious that

    she had a quick mind. She screamed, "Carlson!"

    She really didn''t expect that he would wake up. He was still alive and didn''t fall asleep at all, and then

    he would do such a thing! Now she was so nervous, regretted and scared.

    Carlson smiled, "Finally, You are willing toe up. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"

    Leena was surprised, ''Did he really not fall asleep? Had he been waiting for her? This evil Carlson was

    so terrible.'' She struggled, "Carlson, what do you want to do from me?"

    Seeing that Carlson was about to catch her, how could she be willing to give in? She grabbed his hand

    and said angrily, "Carlson, what do you want to do? Let me go!"

    "You are my wife now. How can I let you go?"

    Ignoring Leena''s re, he lowered his head and kissed her no matter how she resisted him.

    Leena turned her head away, and he chased after her again. No matter how she turned, he could catch

    up her. Leena screamed and made a whining sound in his domineering kiss. She was also very scared

    and nervous about what would happen next, but she was suppressed too tightly that she could not

    escape.

    Carlson didn''t let her go, but kept kissing her fiercely. She was hard to adapt and panted. "You are

    shameless!"

    Carlson didn''t care. He knew how to make women happy.

    "Carlson!"

    But she should hate this man. She shouldn''t have been bewitched by him. She shouldn''t have been

    happy to have such a shameless touch with him. Why did she be like this? Didn''t the thing

    happen like she thought in her mind?

    Leena was confused. She hated this feeling, but she looked forward to it. Thinking of the grievances

    she had suffered these days, she cried in joy again.

    Spark looked into her eyes, Carlson said in a hoarse voice, "Leena, you are my wife!" She murmured,

    "I won''t let you feel any pain!"

    At the moment when he was distracted, Leena struggled hard to push him away. With a groan, Carlson

    felt very depressed, but unexpectedly let Leena escape.

    Leena quickly got out of bed and rolled far away. She folded her arms around her chest and pulled the

    clothes. She looked at Carlson coldly and said, "You can''t do this. Even if we are married, you can''t

    force me!"

    Carlson stretched out his hand and said, "Come here!"

    "I won''t go there. I won''t let you seed!"

    "Carlson!" Leena shouted impatiently.

    Leena gasped and said, "You can''t force me!"

    A fire of fury rose in his eyes. Carlson clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and shouted again, "Come

    here!" This voice made her even angrier. Wasn''t it torturing her to death?

    Leena was still unable to resist.

    Then Carlson stood up and walked towards her.

    Seeing him approaching step by step, she could clearly remember the scene that he pressed her under

    his body just now. She was really scared and didn''t want to do that, so after being forced to do

    something stupid, Leena said and pointed to the window, "If you force me, I will jump down!"

    In fact, Carlson was only two meters away from her. As long as he strode up a few steps, he could

    catch her. But he didn''t. Leena''s eyes and attitude were so determined that they hurt his heart.

    He was domineering and aggressive, and would take the initiative to attack. But if a woman repelled

    him to such an extent, it would seriously hurt his reason and self-esteem. Therefore, he looked coldly at

    Leena for a while, and his eyes were still burning. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and endured it.

    His nerves all over his body copsed into a string. Finally, when the fire was burnt out, the burning

    temperature and breath cooled down, and he finally calmed down.

    He let her go and suddenly turned to the bathroom. Regardless of the cold night, he began to shower

    with cold water.

    Leena was so nervous that her hands and feet were numb with nervousness. When he approached her

    just now, she almost couldn''t breathe. She had thought that a strong man like him would carry on to the

    end, and she was really ready to jump down, but he actually let her go. Then she quickly heard the

    sound of water from the bathroom. It was not until a minuteter that Leena came to her senses and

    breathed a sigh of relief. Did it pass today?

    After taking a shower, Carlson came out and saw Leena neatly dressed on the sofa. She was wearing

    the annoying shirt and the beach pants, which were too ugly to be criticized. He had never hated shirts

    and beach pants so much before. However, he just sneered, opened the door and walked out. Not long

    after, he took in a quilt and threw it on the bed. "If you believe me,e and sleep." Then he lifted the

    quilt and fell asleep beside.

    Looking at him, Leena hesitated for a long time. After sitting for half an hour, she still didn''t want to go

    over. Finally, she heard the breath of Carlson and tried to go over, but she still tried several times like a

    cat. Seeing that he didn''t move, she really fell asleep. She pulled the quilt he just held, wrapped it

    carefully, and fell asleep beside him.

    Tonight, she could finally spend tonight calmly!

    In the morning, Carlson got up early. Seeing that she was wrapped like a traditional Chinese rice

    pudding, he sneered, opened the wardrobe and began to put on clothes.

    His movements were not big, but not light. Leena woke up. In a daze, she looked up and saw him

    wearing a shirt and raising his head to wear a tie. He didn''t look like a man who forced her.

    She looked up and suddenly noticed that he was not wearing pants! She had seen clearly what she

    shouldn''t have seen in the daytime!

    Leena felt that she was struck by lightning again, and maybe she was so shocked that her body shook.

    The quilt was wrapped too tightly that she couldn''t help but roll down with the quilt, making a heavy

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    muffled sound. Leena, "Ouch!"

    Carlson turned his head and squinted at her. His deep peach blossom eyes showed a look of

    contempt, as if mocking how stupid this woman was. Then he didn''t say anything. After he tied his tie,

    he put on his trousers.

    "I''m going outter. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back to sleep. You didn''t sleep

    muchst night!" After saying that, Carlson took off his suit jacket and walked out. Thest sentence

    was rather ironic.

    Leena was still in a daze. Atst, she snorted. She was too worriedst night and indeed didn''t sleep

    much. She was worried that this man might have a second time, so she didn''t dare to sleep too deep.

    Fortunately, he had really slept for the second time.

 Chapter 122 By The Swimming Pool (Part One)

    Chapter 122 By The Swimming Pool (Part One)

    When Leena got up, she was still wearing the shirt and beach pants of Carlson. After washing and

    tidying up, she went downstairs. Mandy had already prepared breakfast downstairs, and Carlson was

    having breakfast. Maybe he was eating steak. He sliced and pinched with knives and forks, and sent it

    into his mouth. It looked very tender.

    When Leena went downstairs, he looked up. Then he saw the annoying dress, he was instantly

    disdained.

    Mandy walked out and asked, "Madam, what would you like to eat?

    The word "madam" shocked Leena. Had she be a madam, the wife of Carlson? She couldn''t help

    but take a look at the man. In fact, regardless of his identity and bad character, this man''s appearance

    was really attractive. He was handsome, rich, and generous to women. He didn''t say anything when

    she almost used his card to buy the wholemercial building. Moreover, he was very young. He was

    only in his thirties and single, which was in line with the fantasy of young women. If she didn''t know

    him, she would have imagined it for a while. But since she knew him, she wouldn''t look forward to it so

    much.

    For example, Miguel was the second generation of an official. He was handsome, young and

    promising, but it was a pity that he was a scum. If she hadn''t contact with him or hadn''t been in love

    with him, she wouldn''t have known what kind of person he was. Contrarily, although she had married

    Carlson, she still didn''t know what kind of person he was.

    "Please prepare some porridge for me. I''m not that hungry," said Leena to Mandy.

    Mandy nodded and walked into the kitchen, and started working with another maid.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Leena still stared at the man in front of her.

    Carlson was cutting the steak, saying "Why are you looking at me? Did you regret not epting me

    yesterday? "

    "Are you crazy?" Sitting down, Leena cursed.

    Carlson didn''t retort, but said sarcastically, "Since you love my shirt and beach pants so much, do you

    need me to buy you a few more? You can wear them when you go out in the future."

    At the mention of this, Leena realized that she had a lot of things to deal with. She was kidnapped here

    and got married in such a hurry. Although she firmly believed that this was not a long-term

    engagement, maybe it would end in just two or three months. Carlson would divorce her and marry Lily.

    After all, they married for interests, and Lily was his favorite woman. She hadn''t told her mother that

    she was married. She was lying on the bed unconscious. Was there anyone to take care of her little

    brother in the past one or two weeks? Did he have money to eat? And Rena? s!

    Compared with these big things, having no clothes to wear was no big deal. She hadn''t gone to ss

    for several days. She didn''t care at all. She felt that she was about to be decadent, but she had to hold

    on. She couldn''t just fall down like this. Many of her families were waiting for her to save. If she fell

    down like this, it would only make her families miserable and her enemies pleased.

    Leena said, "Since you have shackled me with marriage, can I have my freedom now?" After a pause,

    she added, "You have no right to restrict my personal freedom!

    Carlson smiled, "Of course I don''t have the right to restrict your personal freedom, but I just want to

    restrict you. So what?

    What he meant was that he was so powerful that he could kill people and set fire, let alone restricting a

    person''s freedom.

    Leena felt a little aggrieved. She had something to say just now, but she didn''t want to say it anymore.

    But all of a sudden, Carlson said, "You can go out and have a look at your apartment and courses. No

    one will stop you!

    Leena''s eyes lit up. She looked up at Carlson in disbelief.

    After breakfast, Carlson wiped his mouth and hands with a napkin. He stood up and said, "Mandy, give

    Leena a key to our house!"

    Mandy replied and asked, "Sir, are you going out?"

    Carlson nodded, picked up his suit jacket and car key and left. Before he went out, he stopped and

    turned around. "Honey, do you want to kiss goodbye?"

    Leena turned her head in disgust, and the gratitude she had just felt was gone. However, Mandy

    covered her mouth and snickered. She said to Leena, "Sometimes Mr. Carlson is a little garrulous, but I

    can see that he is very happy in front of you."

    "Really?" Leena murmured as she saw him walking towards the garage briskly.

    Seeing that the breakfast was ready, Mandy went in and took it out for Leena.

    Atst, Leena asked Mandy to buy her a set of clothes, and then reluctantly groomed herself. It felt

    great to be able to regain freedom and see the sun. Although she had a lot of things to do, she was

    happy. At least she coulde out and act freely. However, ording to the requirements of Carlson,

    two in clothes bodyguards were ordered to follow Leena secretly in case of she being attacked by

    Dn, Jack and other bad guys.

    Leena first went to the hospital to visit her mother. Her mother was still lying on the bed and didn''t wake

    up. Fortunately, her condition was stable and there was no emergency, because someone took care of

    her. They were Miguel and Spencer. If they went to work, they would arrange a special nurse to take

    care of her mother. After hearing the doctor''s words, Leena gave a grateful call to Spencer, who said

    excitedly, "You''re out!" As if she had just been released from prison.

    "Yes, how about going out to have a talk tonight? I''m still worried about Rena. But don''t tell Miguel that

    I''m out. I don''t want to see him. "

    After hesitating for a while, Spencer finally promised to keep the secret for Leena, but he advised, "I

    think Mr. Miguel is serious this time. I haven''t seen him so nervous about girls. He had a fight with Alina

    for you."

    Hearing this, Leena didn''t want to refute norment. In a word, she and Miguel were over, and she

    didn''t care whether Miguel was serious or not this time. So she just answered a few words casually and

    hung up the phone.

    Then she told the nurse what she should do when she was taking care of her mother and what habits

    her mother had. She told the nurse about it carefully before she went to visit her brother. But Spencer

    was really a warm-hearted and considerate person. He had taken care of this too. Her brother had

    been taken to the Spencer''s home for dinner and y these days. It was said that his mother liked him

    very much and urged Spencer to get married and have a grandson as soon as possible. Perhaps

    Spencer didn''t tell his mother the true identity of Yanni. Otherwise, how could she like him so much.

    Deep inside, Leena was grateful to Spencer and she was relieved to find Yanni was in good hands.

    The next stop was school.

    Because Leena and Rena had good grades, so they were favored by the teachers. The teachers heard

    that there was an emergency in her family, that her mother was seriously ill and needed to be taken

    care of in the hospital, so they approved her absence from school a few days ago. They agreed that

    she could ask for leave and only needed to hand in her homework.

    After all these things were tackled and Spencer was off duty. Leena asked him out for dinner. They met

    in a low-key western restaurant.

 Chapter 123 By The Swimming Pool (Part Two)

    Chapter 123 By The Swimming Pool (Part Two)

    "Are you really married to Carlson?" Spencer was shocked.

    Leena took a sip of the coffee and sighed helplessly.

    "I heard it from Mr. Miguel. I can''t believe it. How could you marry him? He is such aplicated man...

    "

    "Spencer." Leena raised her head and asked, "What happened to her that day?" She didn''t want to

    mention her marriage, which would only annoy her. She was worried about Rena now.

    Speaking of this, Spencer was also depressed. He clenched his fists and said dejectedly, "She has

    disappeared for three days. I have sent people around to inquire about her, but there is no news." (The

    Little Red Riding Hood wrote Rena''s disappearing for three days after she had disappeared for a nearly

    a year. ==!

    "That night you went out with her to look for me. You just left for a while and bought her milk tea. Then

    she disappeared? Is there any suspicious person or clue? " Asked Leena.

    Spencer thought for a while and frowned, as if he was thinking very seriously. After a long time, he

    said, "We are in a square, and I really don''t think there is anyone suspicious. s, it''s all my fault. I

    should have taken her with me. She said she was too tired, so I let her sit there. If only Ie back

    sooner. It''s all my fault! " Spencer said dejectedly.

    Leena also felt depressed. She lowered her head and thought for a while before asking, "You said that

    Miguel and Alina had a quarrel the day before Rena disappeared?"

    "Yes!" Spencer raised his head again and said, "It''s quite ugly. Alina seemed to be crying. But I can''t tell

    whether that woman is acting or not. She has lied to Mr. Miguel for several times. Mr. Miguel may really

    be disappointed in her this time. You don''t know that during the time you are gone, Mr. Miguel has been

    very concerned about your mother. He arranged a nurse for your mother and took care of her in person

    when he''s avable. If it weren''t for his family''s inconvenience, he would have picked up your brother

    from school every day. I think he cares about you very much."

    "Spencer, don''t speak for Miguel. I''ve been hurt by him for two times, and I''m already disappointed.

    There''s no turning back. Besides, I''m married to Carlson."

    "Do you really mean to marry him? Will such aplicated person as he treat you well? I heard from

    Mr. Miguel... "

    Leena shook her head and interrupted him, "Don''t mention my business. We''d better deal with Rena''s

    matter first. I don''t know what''s going on with her. What should I do?" Leena held her forehead

    dejectedly and felt very sad.

    Spencer said, "Or Can you get any news from Carlson?

    Leena raised her head and denied immediately, "He won''t help me!" She recalled that when she

    received the phone call about Rena''s missing that day, Carlson gloated. A person like him would

    definitely not help her.

    Then she chatted with Spencer for a while. Seeing that they achieved no result about Rena''s matter,

    she asked him to take care of her mother and brother, and then she went back.

    When she returned to the Carlson''s mansion, she was surprised that Carlson came back. When Mandy

    said that Carlson was at home, Leena was very surprised, because it was only 8 o''clock in the evening.

    He seemed to be very busy with social activities, and he would not go home so early. Sometimes he

    even wouldn''t go home. Moreover, he was busy finding the notebook and dealing with Dn these

    days. He should be busier.

    Then Mandy said something and Leena understood, "Sir and Miss Lily are in the swimming pool in the

    backyard."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Carlson''s house wasrge and well equipped. There was a garden near the swimming pool. He usually

    swam 2ps in the swimming pool when he was tired from work. But she didn''t expect that he would

    take Lily with him today? And what are they doing in the swimming pool at night?

    Leena went to the garden and saw the two of them drinking by the swimming. In front of them were two

    deck chairs and a table,. Lily was holding a bath towel. Her hair was a little wet, and her exposed arms

    and legs showed that she was wearing a bikini. Carlson only wore a pair of clean swimming trunks. He

    didn''t even wear a bath towel. It was obvious that the two had just swam up to drink together.

    Looking at their chatting andughing, it was obvious that it was not the first time for Lily to do this with

    Carlson. Leena couldn''t help but think of the sexy underwear upstairs. Was it really Lily''s? Since she

    could swim with him at night, what couldn''t they do if they love each other?

    At the thought of this, Leena was a little annoyed, but sheforted herself that Lily was gentle and

    well-educated, with a good background and personality. She wouldn''t do such a dissolute thing. But on

    second thought, Lily had stayed abroad before. Her gentle personality did not mean that she was not

    open-minded?

    Depressed, Leena didn''t want to think too much, nor did she want to disturb them. She turned around

    and went back to the big house. She and Carlson were married for interests, so there was no need to

    interfere in each other''s affairs.

    But Lily suddenly found her and shouted at her, "Leena, you''re back?"

    Leena had to stop and turn around, answering vaguely, "Hello, Lily!"

    Lily seemed to be very honest. She smiled at her and said, "Would you like toe and drink red wine

    with us? It''s Lafite in 1982. My sister just brought it back from France." As she spoke, she shook the

    goblet gracefully. It was obvious that she was an elegantdy who was used to the scene and knew

    how to taste red wine.

    They were not the same kind of people. Since she was a child, she seldom had a good life, so she

    didn''t know how to taste red wine. So she didn''t intend to go over and answered vaguely, "No, you

    have a good time. I have homework to do!

    Lily was stunned and said with a smile, "I almost forget that you are still at school."

    After saying goodbye to them, Leena went upstairs. She vaguely heard Lily joking, "Carlson, you have

    a wife who is still at school. You are really robbing the cradle."

    Carlson smiled, "Can''t I? When she grows up, she will be more and more delicious."

    "Are you saying that I''m old?" Lily smiled.

    "You are not old at all. You are only twenty-seven years old, but you look like twenty years old. You are

    both beautiful and charming. You are really good."

    Lily smiled again.

    Hearing this, Leena felt that the two of them were really ambiguous, but the two of them liked each

    other. It was okay for Lily to act like a spoiled child, and for Carlson to coax her. There was no need for

    her to feel ufortable.

    Leena had been doing her homeworkte, because she hadn''t gone to ss for more than half a

    month, she had to finish a lot of courses, and she had to read and learn new content by herself. It was

    a little difficult for her to do her homework. Moreover, she was doing it in the bedroom. There was a

    board on the study door of Carlson, on which read no admittance except on business. There wasn''t a

    table in the bedroom, she could only squat on the ground and do her homework on the ss table

    where fruit magazinesy. When Carlson came in, he saw her like this and said, "You are really like a

    child!"

    He sighed helplessly. Leena looked up and saw he wrapped a bath towel on him. It seemed that he just

    came up from the swimming pool.

    Leena pretended to ask casually, "Has Lily left?"

    "Not yet. She''s downstairs. We''ll have some midnight snack before she goes back." While he was

    looking for clothes, he took out Lily''s old clothes and was about to bring them downstairs for her.

    It was already past ten o''clock in the evening. Was it really good for a woman to stay in a married

    man''s house for so long, swim with other people''s husbands and have midnight snack together? Leena

    was angry, but she didn''t show it, nor did she ask any questions.

    Carlson asked, "Did you go out to move your luggage here today?"

    Leena answered coldly, "I''m not going to move. I''ll go back to my apartment tomorrow. I was going to

    tell you when I came back tonight."

    Perhaps it was because Carlson had noticed her angry tone that he stopped moving and looked at her.

    Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "Are you moving back?"

    "I''m not moving back. I have never moved here before!" Leena answered coldly. After she finished her

    homework, she put it away.

    "You are married to me. Aren''t you too naive to separate with me?"

    Speaking of this, Leena got angry. She threw away her homework and stood up. "Carlson, our

    marriage is a form. You can live as before. You can work, y with women, think about your previous

    love. You are not acting like a married man. Why should you use marriage to limit my freedom? You

    can do whatever you want, and I can also do whatever I want to do! "

    Carlson held his arms and shook his head. "Don''t negotiate with me. Don''t forget that you are inferior to

    me. Only I can order you. You have no right to negotiate with me?"

    "You..." Leena was a little angry. She didn''t want to quarrel anymore. She packed up and was ready to

    sleep in the guest room. She nned to sleep in the guest room tonight.

    Carlson blocked her way. He stared at her face for a while, squinted, and suddenly said with a smug

    smile, "or You are just being jealous!"

    "Jealous of what?"

    Carlsonughed, "I see. You must be so angry because Lily came here tonight."

    "Why should I be angry?" The more she tried to hide, the more obvious it was.

    Carlsonughed even more wickedly.

    Leena got angry, "Carlson, you can y with any woman or take any woman home. It has nothing to do

    with me. Don''t tter yourself!

    Maybe Leena''s voice was too loud that Lily, who was drinking tea downstairs, heard it and looked up.

    Noticing that, Leena suddenly stopped talking. She pushed away Carlson and walked out. "Go away. I''ll

    sleep in the study!"

    All of a sudden, Carlson took her in and closed the door. Leena screamed, "Ah, what are you doing,

    Carlson?"

    He pressed her on the bed and forced her to look into his eyes. "Leena, dare you say that you don''t

    have a crush on me!"

 Chapter 124 Alinas Vengeance (Part One)

    Chapter 124 Alina''s Vengeance (Part One)

    After struggling for a while, Leena found that he was pressing hard on her. She stared at him and said,

    "Carlson, can you be more childish?"

    Carlson squinted at her and raised her chin. "Were you jealous just now?"

    Leena turned her head away.

    "If you admit it, maybe I will treat you better!" Carlson asked with a smile, as if he was teasing a kitten.

    "How can you treat me better? Give me a lot of money, gold and silver jewelry, or status? Unfortunately,

    I don''t care about these things. You can''t give me what I want! "

    Seeing that she was about to turn her head away, he pinched her chin and made her look at him. After

    a long time, he said in a deep voice, "Leena, do you hate this world?"

    "I don''t hate this world. I hate you. I hate those people like you! You always think highly of yourselves

    and y with the fate of others. You always do what you want, regardless of the life or death of others.

    But people like you are also very pitiful, because except for money and power, you have nothing. You

    have no family, friendship, love? Or the love between husband and wife, or the happiness of family

    reunion, you can''t enjoy anything! You think you are the rulers of this world, but in fact, you are people

    who have been forgotten by the world, because you can''t even have the most basic things of ordinary

    people! "

    "The more you talk about it, the more philosophical you are. What good is it for you to be eloquent?

    Huh? " Carlson smiled carelessly.

    "Then what''s the point of your question? When you ask me if I''m jealous or if I like you, you just want to

    get some attention from others. If you don''t care about family, friendship or love, will you ask me those

    words? Huh? "

    Leena retorted. This time, he was unable to speak. His hands spread to her neck. Sometimes, he really

    wanted to strangle her. She was so strong and stubborn, and her words always hit the nail on the head.

    Leena said, "I can satisfy your vanity. Yes, I used to like you very much, but that was only the past.

    Now recalling it, I feel that my brain was broken at that time. How can I like someone like you!"

    "Do you think it''s so pathetic to fall in love with me?"

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "That''s right. A heartless man like you don''t deserve other people''s love?"

    Leena red at him. Somehow, Carlson fell silent.

    At the same time, Lily knocked at the door. "Carlson, Leena, are you inside? What happened? "

    Lily guessed that just now when she saw Carlson held Leena into the room, and Leena once said a

    very loud word. She was afraid that it was because of her that she got angry with Carlson who also got

    angry and dragged Leena in. So she knocked on the door to check if they were OK.

    Carlson let go of Leena and went out to open the door.

    "Carlson Carlson, are you okay? "

    "Yes." Carlson answered.

    Looking at Leena, who was sitting on the bed with her head down and didn''t say anything, Lily

    wondered if she was angry. Finally, she said, "I think it''s toote. I''ll go back first."

    Taking a look at Leena, Carlson said to Lily, "I''ll drive you home."

    Lily refused, "No, thanks. I have a driver and bodyguards outside. No one will do anything to me."

    The two of them tried to convince each other. In the end, Lily left. Carlson and Leena looked at each

    other and were embarrassed.

    "I''ll sleep in the study tonight," said Leena.

    Carlson didn''t stop her, but said, "Since we''re married, don''t move back. You can only live in my big

    house!"

    When Leena turned around and was about to speak, Carlson said coldly, "Don''t worry. I don''t care

    about you. I''m just worried that I won''t get my notebook if you die in an ident!"

    It was not until then that Leena remembered that Carlson didn''t bring up his notebook two days after

    their marriage. Did he have any other ns? She got married to him because she was going to use

    him to get rid of the current predicament. Then why didn''t she ask about Rena''s situation.

    Leena walked back to the bedroom and said, "If you want to take back your notebook, shouldn''t you do

    something for me first?"

    "You have no right to bargain with me."

    Leena smiled, "I''m not bargaining with you. I just want to ask you something. Where is Alina recently?"

    "Why don''t you ask Dn?" Carlson also sneered.

    "Okay, if you can''t satisfy a small request of mine, I''ll stall. Anyway, you can''t do anything to me now.

    Let''s stall each other and see if you are in a hurry to take back the notebook."

    After a short silence, Carlson smiled faintly and said, "You want to save Rena, right?"

    "Now that you know that you can''t even do such a simple thing, right?"

    Carlson rubbed his chin, squinted his eyes and thought for a while. Then he said with a yful smile,

    "Okay, I can help you with that, but don''t regret it."

    The second day, as usual, after going to ss, Leena went to the hospital to visit her mother, but she

    met Miguel unexpectedly. She didn''t want to talk to him, but he took the initiative toe up and said,

    "Leena."

    Leena was in her mother''s ward and didn''t want to disturb her, so she had to nod slightly. She didn''t

    want to say anything, but Miguel asked, "Have you got out from Carlson''s mansion?"

    Leena nodded.

    "Did you really marry him that day?"

    Leena finally stood up and said, "Let''s talk outside."

    She took the initiative to go outside, and Miguel followed her. After taking a few more steps, she turned

    around and said, "Thank you for taking care of my mother these days, but I don''t need your help in the

    future. I''ve asked Spencer to do this."

    "Are you still ming me?"

    Leena turned her head and said nothing. Miguel suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, "Are you really

    married to Carlson?"

    "Yes," said Leena, getting rid of his hand.

    "Leena!" Miguel shouted excitedly, "He is using you!"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "You are the granddaughter of Richard. It will be dangerous for you to get involved with them!" Miguel

    reminded her again.

    "Where did you get the news?" Leena asked.

    Miguel kept silent for a while, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I was with Alina before, wasn''t

    I? Alina is Dn''s man, so she knows it clearly. I knew it when she told me."

    "So you have always known this secret. Except you, Dn and Alina also know it? Then who else

    knows? "

    "Only these people knew. Jack might not know about it."

    Lowering her head, Leena thought for a while and answered coldly, "Thank you for your advice. But I

    am married to Carlson. I''ll stick to my choice!"

    Unwilling to give up, Miguel held her hand and said, "Leena!"

    Leena raised her head and stared at him, "Miguel, don''t do anything to degrade yourself. Since you

    have hurt me, why do you stille back to me?" At the mention of this, Leena became angry. "I used

    to like you so much and worship you as an idol, but since Alina had appeared It''s okay that you

    betrayed me for the first time. I thought you were sincere and have forgiven you, but you betrayed me

    for the second time. Now in order to be with you Alina cheated my brother, but you said you didn''t want

    her any more. Why do youe to meter? What are you thinking? I don''t care about your swaying

    rtionship at all, and it will hurt the people around you. I don''t care if you hurt Alina. She deserves it,

    but what you did indirectly hurt my brother! Do you know you are hateful? "

 Chapter 125 Alinas Vengeance (Part Two)

    Chapter 125 Alina''s Vengeance (Part Two)

    Miguel suddenly fell silent after being scolded.

    Leena said angrily, "I have given up on you. You don''t have to pester me. Please behave yourself.

    Don''t let me down again and even ruin thest bit of happy memory in my heart!"

    After saying that, Leena started to walk back to her mother''s ward. Miguel suddenly said, "What can I

    do to make you forgive me?"

    Leena stopped, but she didn''t respond and continued to walk forward. She couldn''t forgive him no

    matter what! Miguel was really confused.

    When she returned to the ward, Miguel finally didn''t follow her. She checked her mother''s physical

    condition and found that she was still in aa. Would she really be a vegetable? Leena was a

    little worried. She stayed in front of her mother''s bed for the whole afternoon. She didn''t pick up Yanni

    until he finished school. But on the way to school, she received a call from Carlson.

    "My men have tracked down Alina. Where are you now? I''ll ask Kevin to pick you up."

    Hearing that, Leena''s heart rose. Carlson said he would help her find Alina, but now he had found

    Alina, she had to face Alina by herself.

    Leena said, "Okay. Ask Kevin to pick me up at my apartment. I''ll be there as soon as I send Yanni

    back."

    Leena waited for Yanni at the school gate for a while and checked her watch from time to time.

    Fortunately, Yanni was a good boy. He came out as soon as school was over and didn''t waste time. He

    was very happy to see Leena pick him up in person. He rushed over and shouted, "Sister, you''re back!

    Uncle Spencer said you were on a business trip. Where did you go? It''s been a long time!"

    Uncle Spencer? Would Spencer have a higher seniority if Yanni called him uncle? But considering that

    Spencer was already 30 years old and Yanni was only 12 years old, it was natural for him to call him

    uncle. But it''s different for Rena because they have different seniority.

    Thinking about it vaguely, she agreed and sent him back to the apartment as soon as possible. On the

    way, she bought dinner for Yanni and handed it to him. "You can do your homework alone in the

    apartment. Don''t run around. Uncle Spencer wille to apany you in the evening!"

    "Sister, are you going out again?"

    "Yes, something has happened." Leena thought that it would take up Spencer''s time again. He was a

    good man. The second generation of the official was really very good. Why didn''t Miguel learn a little

    from him since they were together almost every day!

    As Leena went downstairs, she called Spencer. However, when he received the phone and knew that

    Leena was going to see Alina, he pleaded, "I''ll go with you. I lost Rena, and I have to find her back

    myself. Besides, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone!"

    Leena refused, but Spencer insisted. It was said that he would send someone to pick up Yanni to his

    house, so she had to agree.

    Leena waited for Kevin''s car, and Spencer drove by himself. Then they set off together.

    On the way, Leena asked Kevin where they were going. Kevin said, "We are going to an abandoned

    factory in the suburb."

    "Is Rena there too?" asked Leena in surprise.

    "I don''t know, but we followed that Alina was there."

    "Alina is so hard to find. How did you find her?"

    Kevin said, "Our boss is powerful? It''s easy to find out."

    Leena still doubted, "Then why didn''t Dn find her?"

    "It''s okay for Dn to look for her, but he doesn''t dare to do anything to Alina, because he wants to get

    the notebook. Carlson told me to ask Alina about the notebookter. " After a short pause, Kevin said,

    "Your brother is also there."

    Surprised and heartbroken, she leaned back in the chair silently. Thinking of her brother, Leena felt

    sad. She didn''t know if he knew that Alina had lied to him. His mother was so sick, but he only went

    back to see her once a long time ago, and the purpose of that visit was to persuade her to cooperate

    with Dn. He hadn''t seen her since then. But what kind of experience or torment made a person

    be so cold-blooded? He even ignored his mother and sister.

    Leena thought of the confrontation that day. Peterson said to her, "Haven''t you used your brother? I will

    only take my mother and Yanni with me. As for my sister... " He didn''t mention to take her away, and he

    said she was selfish. He used to be a sunny boy. When she was sad and angry, he would buy her a

    bowknot. Bu how did it be like this?

    Leena was sad and hated Alina. She didn''t know what to do with the two of themter.

    Kevin drove very fast and soon arrived at the ce mentioned. After getting off the car, they walked in.

    The factory was newly abandoned, so it was not very dirty. But many things hadn''t been moved, and

    there were many groceries, which made a veryplicated terrain. Maybe someone was hiding behind

    the groceries to ambush. Moreover, the factory was neither big nor small. It was really difficult to find

    Rena in thisrge ce full of groceries.

    Kevin led the way, followed by Leena and Spencer. "Can we find a her in such a ce? If the Rena is

    locked here for a few days and I don''t know what she will look like, will she go crazy?"

    Kevin suddenly stopped when he was walking. Leena was about to ask what happened when he slowly

    pulled out his pistol. The atmosphere suddenly froze. Spencer became nervous too. He pulled Leena

    behind him and stood in front of her. Then they saw Kevin quickly aim his gun at one side.

    Just as Leena thought something had happened, she suddenly saw two people slowly walking out from

    the direction Kevin was pointing at. They were Alina and Peterson. At the same time, Peterson was

    holding another person, Rena.

    At this time, Rena''s hands were tied behind her back, and she was stuffed with cotton ball in her

    mouth, unable to speak at all. Seeing Leena, Rena wanted to cry out, but Peterson pushed her and

    pointed a pistol at her head, she dared not do anything.

    Spencer shouted excitedly, "Rena!"

    Leena was also excited, "Rena!" Then she looked at her brother who was holding Rena. Her brother

    was still wearing a peaked cap, and his eyes under the brim of his hat were very cold and heartless. He

    was simply cold-blooded, not like the big boy who used to be sunny at all.

    "Brother, you can''t do this. She is my friend," said Leena sadly to Peterson.

    Alina crossed her arms and smiled coldly and arrogantly, "Leena, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say

    this after you have used up your brother and forced him into a corner?"

    Leena shouted angrily Alina, "How did I make use of my brother?"

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Spencer also shouted at them, "Put down Rena! Alina, I have a good impression of you before, but I

    didn''t expect that you are such a crazy person!"

    Alina said indifferently, "I knew you woulde, so I''ve been waiting for you. The worst result is that

    we perish together." she spread out her hands indifferently, as if she was not afraid of anything.

    Hearing the noise, Peterson hit Rena''s head hard with his pistol. Rena was crying, but she was still

    struggling. Leena heard her faint shout, "Leave me alone!"

    Spencer was even angrier, "Rena doesn''t know you. Let her go, or I''ll take the ce. My identity is still

    useful!"

    Alina smiled, "Doesn''t know us? When I caught her just now, she scolded me for a whole night for a

    man I didn''t like at all. But it didn''t work. He didn''t love her, he only liked me. What a poor and pathetic

    woman! As for you, why should I rece her with you? Do you have anything to do with this woman? "

    Spencer felt guilty and didn''t say anything.

    Seeing this, Leena found that Spencer was indeed very nervous. It seemed that he really liked Rena.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken the risk to follow her and was willing to sacrifice himself for Rena.

    After a pause, Alina said, "You are the second generation of the officials. Why should I ask for trouble

    to arrest you? I''m willing to see you today because I want to negotiate with Leena and Carlson!"

    Kevin still pointed his gun at the two of them and sneered, "You have no right to bargain with him!"

    "Really? Does he still want the notebook?Does Leena still want to save Rena? Or do you want to die

    together? From now on, Carlson will never get his notebook, and Leena will never be able to save

    Rena?" Alina said confidently.

    Sometimes, Leena really admired Alina''s courage. A woman dared to work against Dn and Carlson.

    She had offended all the big shots, but she was still so unrestrained. Compared with her, she couldn''t

    do it. She couldn''t even deal with Carlson. Was this the difference between her and Alina? She hated

    Alina, but she was no match for her now. She could only watch Alina make things difficult for them!

    "What do you want?" Said Kevin.

    Alina wascent. With a charming smile, she said, "It''s easy. Give me passport and air ticket. We

    just want to escape from this ce. Since Dn can''t satisfy us, Carlson can do it. I don''t care who I

    give the notebook to!"

 Chapter 126 Hostage Leena (Part One)

    Chapter 126 Hostage Leena (Part One)

    "Do all of you want these?" Asked Leena.

    "If you don''t do as I said, I''ll kill her right now!" Peterson, who had been stood there and silent for a long

    time, finally said.

    Spencer was very nervous and persuaded Peterson not to act recklessly.

    Leena looked at her brother and felt that he was really strange. He was still the same person as before.

    However, how could he changepletely! She said, "Brother, don''t go astray anymore. That woman

    doesn''t love you at all. She is just using you!"

    Alina wasn''t nervous at all, and even smiled disdainfully.

    Peterson still held the gun tightly against Rena''s head, "It''s not up to you whether I was used by Alina

    or not!"

    Leena walked forward and said, "Don''t you believe it? Alina has looked for Miguel before. She is just..."

    "Leena, don''t worry!" Alina suddenly interrupted her with a sneer, "Peterson and I are in the same

    string. It''s useless to separate us."

    "How dare you say that you really love my brother!" Leena pointed at Alina excitedly.

    "Why not? I swear, I really love Peterson deeply." Alina raised his finger and swore proudly, as if the

    oath was a casual remark. He could say it casually and didn''t care at all.

    Leena was shocked again. This woman ruined her values again. What kind of person was she, what

    kind of mind or what kind of cheeky person could turn the truth into false like Alina?

    Kevin still pointed his gun at the two of them, but he looked around and suddenly sneered, "Alina, you

    have no chance at all!"

    As Kevin spoke, a lot of people suddenly rushed out of the storage pile around the factory building,

    pointed their guns at Alina and others, and surrounded them thoroughly.

    Peterson and Alina looked back in panic. Kevin took this opportunity to shoot at Peterson''s arm and

    shot. Peterson loosened his gun in pain and took two steps back, kneeling on the ground.

    Rena took the opportunity to run away. Alina moved very fast. She pulled Rena back and pulled out

    another pistol to hold Rena. She shouted to the crowd, "Put down the pistol!"

    But maybe she didn''t expect that the angry man was so fast and courage. As soon as she finished

    shouting, she was pushed 32 times by Spencer and saved Rena.

    The chaos was so fast that Leena didn''t notice it at all. After Peterson was shot and knelt down, she

    rushed up to help him in horror. "Brother, brother, are you okay?"

    Therefore, at the moment when Rena was just rescued, something unexpected happened again.

    Regardless of the pain, Peterson held Leena and held her tightly. He shouted to the crowd, "Put down

    the gun, or I''ll kill her!"

    Everyone was shocked, andLeena was even more shocked. She didn''t expect that her action was

    someone else, but her own brother!

    How could her own brother, who was connected with her by blood, take her as a hostage and kill her if

    they didn''t let her go! Leena was too shocked to react.

    Alina was even morecent. She was worried that there would be no chance for her to get rid of

    Rena just now, but she didn''t expect that there would be another woman who came to her voluntarily

    and was much more valuable than Rena. It was enough to threaten Carlson with this woman!

    After Rena was untied by Spencer, she pulled off her face and shouted at them, "Bitch Alina and

    Peterson, if you dare to do anything to Leena, these people will beat you up!"

    Alina smiled, "It depends on your sincerity whether you beat me up!" She was more confident now,

    because she felt that kidnapping Leena was much more important than kidnapping Rena. Peterson''s

    righteous destruction didn''t make her disappointed. Peterson was much more loyal to her than Miguel!

    After feeling sad, Leena''s heart sank. She said to Peterson coldly, "Brother, maybe this is thest time I

    call you brother. If you don''t care about your mother, who was sent by Alina to bump into a vegetable

    and lying on the bed, if you don''t care about our younger brother Yanni, who is still in school and has

    no home to return, regardless of sorry for our dead father, you still have to do this for Alina. If you do

    this to your sister, you will no longer be my brother!"

    Peterson bit his lips tightly but refused to answer her. Tears streamed down her face, and Leena didn''t

    care whether he had heard it or not. "I''m still collecting the bowknot you gave me. No matter how many

    years it has been, no matter what happened or how hard it is, I''ll keep the purest and best thing you

    gave me. I''ve never thought of hurting you. You''ve always been my brother. Why did you be like

    this?"

    Peterson couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted, "Cut the crap! Tell them to let me go with Alina!"

    Finally, Leena said coldly, "It''s useless for you to threaten me, because I''m just a hostage of Carlson.

    They want a notebook, and they don''t care about me at all!"

    "It''s hard to say!" Alina sneered.

    When they negotiated with Kevin again, Kevin agreed to let the two of them go. Peterson held Leena

    and escaped vigntly with Alina. They even threatened Kevin to give them a car, and Kevin certainly

    agreed. Then they got on the car and ran quickly.

    Kevin tried to catch up with him, but failed. Rena cursed, "Damn it! Peterson is really a bastard. Is he

    still Leena''s brother? His mother was still hurt in the hospital by Alina. Their house was burnt by Alina

    and they didn''t even have a ce to live. I''ve never seen such a man. Alina is also a bitch. Bitch! How

    dare she do this to me and Leena! If I catch her one day, I''ll definitely beat her to death!"

    As Rena spoke, she wished she could grab Alina''s hair and smash it against the wall.

    Spencer looked at her and said, "You''ve been caught for three days. You don''t have enough food and

    clothing. Why are you still so energetic?"

    "Damn it! When I see Alina, I''m very strong even if I don''t eat or drink. I really want to beat her bitch!"

    Kevin ignored the curses from Rena but called Carlson immediately.

    Leena and Alina were sitting in the back seats. Her hands were tighten. by the string. Peterson was

    driving in the front. She kept looking at Peterson through the rearview mirror. She didn''t cry, but the

    coldness in her eyes made Peterson dare not look at her.

    Alina gathered himself together, pped his hands and said, "Well, it''s settled now. Peterson, your

    sister is so stupid. She came to me voluntarily!"

    Hearing Alina''s voice, Peterson was silent for a while, but he still replied, "She has been studying since

    childhood, but she has never been smart"

    Hearing what Peterson said, Alinaughed, raised her chin and said, "Do you hear that? Your brother

    said that to you."

    Leena didn''t want to say anything, but she was trying to make sure whether the man was her brother or

    not.

    Alina said, "I''m just using your brother''s words. Don''t you think it''s too stupid to say that to your

    brother?"

    Leena still kept silent.

    Alinacontinued to saycently, "Your brother loves me, and so do Miguel and Jimmy. All the men

    around you love me. What can you do? Leena, it''s all your fault. You haven''t been loved by a man for

    so many years. Miguel is your prince charming. When you were a child, your prince charming used you

    again and again for me. How about Carlson? Although that man didn''t love me, he loved Lily. He was

    not interested in you at all and married you as a chess piece. Your brother had sent you a bowknot to

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    keep in mind since childhood, but after he was used by you once, he was heartbroken. He didn''t want

    to talk to you anymoreYou''re not pathetic. Why are you living such a poor life?"

 Chapter 127 Hostage Leena (Part Two)

    Chapter 127 Hostage Leena (Part Two)

    Alina pinched Leena''s face on purpose to hurt her, but Leena didn''t say anything. This was how she

    stared at her brother coldly through the rearview mirror. Even though Peterson didn''t look at her, he

    asionally looked back and met her eyes. Then he quickly turned his head away as if he was

    frightened.

    After suffering Peterson for a while, Peterson seemed to be unable to bear it any more. He suddenly

    stopped at a remote roadside in the suburbs, his head pressed on the steering wheel and kept silent for

    a long time.

    Alina asked, "Why do you stop? Keep driving!"

    All of a sudden, Peterson got off the car and walked backward. He opened the back door and pulled

    Leena out of the car. Alina also got off the car and asked Peterson, "Are you crazy? What are you

    doing?"

    Peterson seemed to have had enough of it and said, "She is my sister. Let''s call it a day. We have

    escaped!"

    Alina asked in disbelief, "Are you going to let her go?"

    "It''s not that I let her go. I just can''t stand herining eyes. I don''t want to get in the same car with

    her."

    Alina said, "Cover her eyes!"

    Peterson said helplessly, "Alina, our goal has been achieved. We can fly away freely. Let her go, or I

    will really feel sorry for my underground father and my mother who are still in bed."

    Hearing this, Leena cried sadly. Fortunately, her brother''s conscience had not beenpletely

    destroyed, and he at least had some family affection.

    She held back her tears and said to him coldly, "Brother, this is the best bowknot you gave me. It''s

    more precious than what you gave me before. I''m very happy. Thank you! " After saying that, her tears

    fell. For some reason, she should be happy in his heart, but she cried.

    Peterson kept silent for a while, lowered his head, clenched his fists and said nothing.

    Seeing that the situation had changed, Alina stepped forward and pped on her face, "I''ll let you talk

    nonsense!"

    Not afraid of pain, Leena said to Peterson coldly, "Brother, I have never thought of hurting you. Just like

    you were disappointed in me, but now you still let me go. Even if I am disappointed in you, you are my

    brother. I will never use you or even hurt you!"

    Peterson was more touched and clenched his fists.

    "Brother, Alina likes Miguel. The reason why she took the notebook is that she wanted to go far away

    with Miguel, but Miguel refused. She kidnapped Rena and threatened me and Carlson to let her go. I

    don''t know how you get along with her, but think about it carefully. She must have something

    suspicious. I won''t lie to you!"

    Alina couldn''t bear it anymore and threw Leena to the ground. The corner of Leena''s mouth was even

    bleeding, and half of her face was buried in the grass on the roadside. But she heard Peterson rush

    over and stop Alina, "That''s enough. Don''t hit her anymore. We have used her up. Let''s go!"

    Leena was relieved. Even if it really hurt, she heard that her brother still knew how to protect her. Her

    brother was still soft in his heart. That was enough.

    Alina was very angry. She wrenched away Peterson''s hand, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m very

    disappointed in you!" Then she walked back to the car, very angry.

    Peterson nced at Leena on the ground. Her hands were tied behind her back, and she fell on the

    grass on the roadside again. It was a little difficult for her to get up, but he didn''t help her up. He just

    said coldly, "Leena, let''s live our own lives in the future. You are already a member of Carlson. I have a

    grudge against him, and I will never give you a bow in the future. Take care of yourself!" Then he

    turned around and left.

    Leena wriggled on the slope and struggled to get up by rubbing her legs and body. Looking at the car

    and the noise in the distance, she suddenlyughed and burst into tears.

    It suddenly urred to her that when she was a child, her father''s friend sent her a remote control

    ne that she bought from Hongkong. At that time, there was no such advanced toy on the continent,

    so her brother was very curious. He yed on the yground like a treasure. She ran over and said,

    "Brother, what are you ying?"

    He said, "I''m studying how to y this ne."

    She envied the toy and said, "can I y with it for a while?"

    "No, you''re just a kid. What are you ying with? You don''t know how to y."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Sure, sure. Just y with me, brother!" She acted like a spoiled child for him. Later, Peterson had no

    choice but to give the remote control to her and teach her how to y. But she controlled the ne to

    the pond while she was ying. The ne hit the water and whimpered. It couldn''t fly anymore.

    Peterson was very angry at that time and ignored her on the spot. She had apologized to him for a long

    time, but he still ignored her. Then she cried very sadly and wondered why her brother was so sad for a

    toy. But in the evening, she received a lot of bows bought by Peterson in her room. Peterson didn''t tell

    her in person, but gave her a letter, "sister, I''m sorry. I''ll buy you a ne when I grow up."

    Then she smiled through tears, thinking that her brother was her brother. He would not really be angry

    with her for a ne.

    Thinking of this, Leena cried even more. Her brother was her brother. He wouldn''t really be angry with

    her for a ne.

    Her brother was her brother. He wouldn''t really be angry with her for a ne.

    "But why? Brother, why do you still make me so sad?" Murmured Leena, crying.

    She cried for a long time on the roadside. When Kevin, Carlson, Rena and the others arrived, her eyes

    were red. Leena didn''t expect that spark woulde in person. After seeing her, he was the first one to

    rush up. He grabbed her shoulder and said, "Leena, are you okay?"

    Rena also shouted, "Are you okay, dear Leena? Where is your brother? Where is that scumbag

    Peterson and Alina?"

    With red eyes, Leena stopped crying and said lightly, "They are leaving."

    Rena said in disbelief, "They let you go and ran away? Mr. Carlson, they have run away. Aren''t you

    going to chase after them? You can''t let that bitch Alina run away!"

    Carlson winked at Kevin. Kevin said to his followers, "Guys, follow that two cars!"

    After they left, there were still some people left to protect Carlson. He touched the palm print on her

    face and frowned, "Was it hit by Peterson?

    Leena immediately denied, "No, my brother let me go. Alina hit me!"

    Rena heard it and scolded, "This damn Alina! Don''t let me catch her!"

    With his eyes darkened, Carlson didn''t say anything and untied the rope for Leena. "Let''s go back first!"

    Then they got in the car and left.

    Leena was in a separate car with Carlson, while Carlson was in the driver''s seat. She turned her head

    aside and thought about something, but the two didn''t say anything.

    After a long time, Carlson asked first, "What happened between you, Alina and your brother?"

    But Leena replied indifferently, "Sorry, I didn''t ask some details about your notebook."

    Carlson frowned, "I didn''t ask you this. Why Alina hit you?"

    It seemed that Carlson was more concerned about how she was hit. Although Leena felt that the key

    point was not right, he should ask about the notebook first than how she was hit first. But there was not

    much surprise or confusion. He just said coldly, "It''s just that my brother''s conscience found that he let

    me go. I told him that Alina lied to him, and Alina beat me."

    After a short silence, Carlsonmented, "Your brother''s conscience hasn''tpletely disappeared."

    "I hope so!" Leena was not in the mood to speak, but answered casually, still very absent-minded.

    "Don''t go out these days. Have a good rest at home!" Ordered Carlson.

    "That''s impossible. I have to go back to find Yanni. I can''t let him worry about me. Besides, Rena just

    came back. I want to be with her."

    "You can bring them to my home."

    As if stimted, Leena turned to Carlson and shouted angrily, "Do you want to hold more hostages?"

 Chapter 128 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part One)

    Chapter 128 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part One)

    Carlson felt that she waspletely baffled. "You don''t know what kind of person is good to you!"

    What a sensitive woman! He had thought that she would bite him back for her own good, which made

    him angry. But considering that she had just been stimted by Alina and Peterson, he didn''t care

    about it anymore. As the saying goes, a good man doesn''t fight a woman, he will let her go this time!

    Leena was so depressed that she didn''t say anything. She didn''t believe that Carlson would be so kind

    to her. Wouldn''t he have more secrets about her if her mother, Rena and others came to his house.

    After a pause, Leena said, "Don''t worry. I will find a way to get your notebook back."

    She didn''t do it for the sake of Carlson, but for the sake of him being the leader of the society. Her

    current thought was to fight Alina to death. It seemed that her fate had be worse because of this

    woman. Simrly, Rena didn''t want to live a miserable life.

    Carlson didn''t answer her, but sulked.

    So the two of them didn''t talk to each other and kept silent. One focused on driving, and the other

    looked out of the window.

    Of course, Leena didn''t go home with Carlson. Instead, she went back to her apartment with Rena. In

    the evening, they would celebrate with wine. Of course, there was also Spencer who refused to go

    home. The three of them cheered up with beer bottles and then drank directly towards the bottles.

    Leena only took a sip, but Rena drank half of a bottle of beer, which stunned Spencer.

    "Why did you drink so much?" said Spencer.

    Rena smashed the bottle on the table and said, "You know nothing about it. Now I''m so angry that I

    can''t vent my anger even if I don''t drink!"

    Noticing that Rena''s face turned red and smelt a little alcohol, Leena said, "I''m sorry, Rena. I got you

    into trouble as well."

    "Don''t be so formal with each other. It''s all Alina''s fault!"

    After thinking for a while, Leena finally said, "If there is anything else in the future, you don''t have to

    worry about me. Your strength is not enough to fight against those people. I''m following Carlson now,

    and I''ll try to protect myself."

    She really didn''t want Rena to suffer any more. As a girl, it was hard for her to study in the triangle

    zone. Her family was in Shandong Province, so it was inconvenient for her toe here in an ident.

    She didn''t want Rena to be hurt again.

    Rena patted her on the shoulder and said, "That''s impossible. Your business is also mine. I can''t leave

    it alone. Burp..."

    After hearing this, Rena asked, "s, why do you want to marry him?"

    "I''m forced by him. Forget it. Just forget it. I don''t know how long it willst. Maybe it won''tst for a few

    months."

    "You take marriage as a game? Are you a child? Aren''t you stupid?" Rena pinched her face.

    Leena didn''t answer. In the past, marriage was sacred and the most important thing in a person''s life.

    But after so many things happened, she found that she couldn''t understand her life in ordinary people''s

    thoughts. Of course, she couldn''t hold the childish ideas in the past. Now many things could not be

    controlled. As long as she could live, she could guarantee her family and friends to be safe. She could

    almost do anything for them. It meant that she had changed her mind and was distorted by those bad

    people. But she didn''t tell Rena about it. She always thought that Rena was from another world and

    she couldn''t drag her into it.

    Spencer listened for a while and suddenly said, "In fact, Mr. Miguel is also pitiful."

    Rena had a few drinks and was a little drunk. She pointed at drew excitedly and said, "Don''t mention

    this bad guy to me. If he is pitiful, then why don''t you say that Leena are pitiful because she was

    cheated by him?"

    "s, Mr. Miguel is just a little confused. He was bewitched by Alina before, but he is not a bad man

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    and is very gentle to girls. Now he has understood and won''t be bewitched, but you don''t give him any

    chance."

    "Don''t mention this bad guy!" Rena shouted again. It seemed that she was really drunk.

    Spencer didn''t say anything more. He just looked at the expression on Leena''s face. He saw that she

    lowered her eyes, neither eating nor drinking. It seemed that she had something on her mind. He didn''t

    know if Mr. Miguel had any chances in front of her. But as a friend of the Mr. Miguel, he really felt sorry

    for the Mr. Miguel.

    At about ten o''clock in the evening, the banquet was over. After Spencer left, Leena talked to Rena

    alone for a while. "Rena, do you still believe in love?"

    Rena was already lying on the bed. Sheughed and said, "Romance? Love? When he cares about

    you, love is precious. If he doesn''t care about you, love is a shit!"

    This sentence was rough, but it made sense. If the other loved you and you also loved him, the two

    would be happy no matter how they lived. If the other didn''t love you but only had one unrequited love,

    it would be bitter.

    "It seems that I''m a dog shit," said Leena in a low voice

    Her words were very light, but Rena who was still awake, heard them. Rena asked, "Are you targeting

    Miguel or Carlson? If it''s Miguel, then you two are a pile of shit. If it''s Carlson, I think he still cares about

    you."

    Leena raised her head and didn''t understand why Rena said so.

    "I heard that you were kidnapped today, so Carlson came in person with a lot of friends. He has to save

    you. If you are just his chess piece, why is he so serious?"

    Leena sighed and said, "I used to think the same way, butter I found that it wasn''t. Carlson is a

    selfish person. He only loves himself!"

    "Since he was born in such an environment, he has been able to achieve that position. Do you expect

    him to be so simple like those yboys who have never experienced any ups and downs and have

    been raised in the greenhouse? How could he be so infatuated? If he had died a long time ago like

    Miguel, you would never have seen Carlson today. So you have to understand the selfishness of

    people like him. Sometimes selfishness is not for himself, but for a greater responsibility that doesn''t

    allow his children to grow up, forcing him to be selfish. But it would be great if you are the second one

    in his heart. It proves that you are the one he loves most."

    "He doesn''t love me. He loves Lily."

    "Who is Lily?"

    Leena forgot that Rena hadn''t seen Lily, so she didn''t say anything more. Renaforted her for a

    while and said for thest time before she fell asleep, "You''re married. Even if you use each other, you

    can''t y tricks on each other. If you likeCarlson, why can''t you fight for it... I''m sleepy. I''m going to

    sleep... "

    Hearing what Rena said, Leena sighed helplessly.

    Love couldn''t be tortured. Even if she liked Carlson, she would give up after being used and hurt for a

    long time. The fate was really unfair. Everyone loved a woman like Alina. Why didn''t she want someone

    to treat her sincerely? Why was there always a mix of use and harm?

    On the second day, Leena and Rena went to school. After school, they went to the hospital to visit their

    mother. Her mother was still in aa and had an intravenous drip. Fortunately, her heartbeat and

    breath were normal, which meant that nothing worse had happened except for being in aa.

 Chapter 129 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 129 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part Two)

    The nursey prone on the edge of the bed and fell asleep. When Leena entered, she woke her up.

    She quickly stood up and said, "Dear Leena, you''re here."

    "Who is this?" Rena asked. Rena had never seen the nurse that Spencer hired after she was

    kidnapped.

    Leena introduced her to the nurse and said, "You don''t have to stay here today. We don''t have ss

    this afternoon. We will stay in the hospital all the time. You can go home and have a rest." The nurse

    was very grateful and went back.

    "Is she invited by Spencer or Miguel?" Rena asked.

    "It seems to be Miguel. But it was Spencer who contacted me all the time. He helped me pick up my

    son from school. I seldom contact Miguel."

    "Miguel is a scheming man. Spencer is loyal!" Rena rubbed her chin andmented.

    Looking at the expression on Rena''s face, Leena suddenly remembered something and said with a

    smile, "What do you think of Spencer?"

    "What do you mean? I have told you that he is just a 38 year old man with a woman like character and

    follows us all day long."

    "I don''t think he''s following me."

    "You mean he is following me?"

    Leena smiled without saying anything.

    Rena thought for a while and suddenly understood. She frowned and said, "Hey, what do you mean?

    Why are you smiling so evilly?"

    Leena lowered her head and checked her mother''s body to see if she was sweating. Then she let go of

    the quilt and wiped her sweat with a towel. At the same time, she said, "didn''t you say that love is

    precious for everything when he cares about you, but if he doesn''t care about you, he is a pile of dog

    shit. I think you are dog shit in Jimmy''s heart, but Jimmy is also rubbish in your mind. There is no need

    for you to care about him, but in front of Spencer, you may be cherished by him."

    "You haven''t given up making a match between me and him, have you?" Rena rolled her eyes, "As I

    said, I don''t like Spencer."

    "I really don''t understand your aesthetic sense. You are rich and beautiful, but how can you fall in love

    with a poor man like Jimmy who has no money and no taste? On the contrary, you don''t like a rich and

    handsome man like Spencer."

    "Rich and handsome? Forget it. Only people like Lee MinHo(a koearen idol) can be called handsome

    and rich guy. Spencer, well, the director of the residentialmittee is more like him!"

    "If Spencer hears it, he will spit out blood," said Leena with a smile.

    "Besides, what''s the use of being rich and handsome? Is it as useful as Miguel?"

    Leena didn''t want to argue with her. It was almost lunch time. Although her mother was in bed, she still

    needed to eat something. Leena wanted to go out to buy something, but Rena said, "You stay here. I''ll

    go out. It''s more appropriate for you to stay with your mother."

    Leena had to let her out. She stayed with her mother for a while. She was quite sleepy at noon. She

    took a nap, and then suddenly heard a noise. Someone gently shouted, "Peterson... Peterson..."

    Leena slowly woke up and thought it was her brother. She smart raised her head and looked around

    four times, but there was no brother''s shadow. The ward was very quiet, except for her and her mother,

    and Rena did note back.

    She thought she was dreaming. When she shook her head helplessly, she suddenly heard a sound,

    "Peterson... Don''t go there... Peterson..."

    Leena listened carefully and found that it was her mother who talked just now. She stood up in surprise,

    looked down at her mother and said, "Mom, mom, are you awake? Mom?"

    Mrs. Yang didn''t move, but she still called out in a low voice, "Peterson... Peterson..." She frowned and

    felt a little sweat on her forehead.

    Knowing that she had a nightmare, more importantly, she woke up. She had been in aa for almost

    a month, and she finally woke up, but she didn''t dare to touch her. Leena quickly pressed the calling

    device and called the doctor.

    The doctor came soon. He asked Leena out and examined her mother to make sure Mrs. Yang was

    fine. Then he let Leena in.

    Leena had been waiting anxiously outside the door. As soon as she came in, she asked, "Doctor,

    doctor, how is my mother? Has she woken up? She will be out of danger in the future. Will she be

    a vegetable?"

    The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied, "Fortunately, your mother has recovered. It

    seems that Dr. Feng''s medical skills are very good. He can wake up a patient who may be a

    vegetable."

    Leena only knew that her mother''s attending physician was Dr. Zhang who stood in front of her. Dr.

    Feng had never been heard before, so he asked, "Who is Dr. Feng?"

    The doctor replied, "He is the doctor who came to our hospital to treat your mother not long ago. Mr.

    Carlson invited an American Chinese professor. Now he has returned to the United States. Thanks to

    his medicine, your mother can recover, right?"

    Leena was shocked. After the doctors left, her mother fell asleep again and stopped having

    nightmares. Looking at her mother who was in a daze, she was a little confused. The doctor was

    invited by Carlson. When did he care about her mother''s condition so well? And was Carlson so

    concerned about her mother? Was Carlson not as bad as she thought? Even if he was bad, at least he

    was not bad to her?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Leena shook her head and forced herself not to think too much. After a while, Rena came back from

    buying lunch. She wiped her sweat as soon as she put it down and said, "Ah, it''s so hot. The sun is so

    bright outside. I haven''t brought an umbre yet."

 Chapter 130 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part Three)

    Chapter 130 Mrs. Yang Wakes Up (Part Three)

    "You can''t hold it even if you have an umbre. Look at you carrying so many things." Leena took the

    porridge from her hand and said with a smile.

    Seeing that she was very happy, Rena asked, "What happened? Why are you so happy all of a

    sudden?"

    Leena said, "My mother just woke up."

    "What?" Rena was also very excited. She ran to Mrs. Yang and looked at her, "Aunt has really woken

    up. Is she in a vegetative state?"

    Leena pulled her back at once, raised her index finger to make a "shush" gesture, and said to Rena,

    "Don''t be so loud. She just fell asleep."

    Rena grinned and asked, "Why did she wake up? No way. I''ve been with her for almost a month, but

    she doesn''t move."

    Leena kept silent for a while and said vaguely, "It must be the doctor invited by Carlson."

    "Carlson!" After hesitating for a while, Rena patted on her arm and said, "Look, I''ve told you that he''s

    good to you. Since you''re married, if you love him, try to get along well with him. No matter what he''s

    using or not, a couple should work together to cut off money. What problems are you afraid of?"

    "His identity is tooplicated, and my background..." Leena said with a sigh. She didn''t want Rena to

    know that she might be the granddaughter of Mr. Richard.

    When the two were talking, they didn''t notice that Mrs. Yang had woken up. In fact, she had woken up

    when Rena shouted and rushed up to see her. But before she opened her eyes, Leena pulled Rena

    aside and whispered. She didn''t say anything and listened quietly. When she suddenly heard that

    Leena had married Carlson, she was surprised, confused, but she didn''t ask her directly but pretended

    to sleep for a while to see if they had anything to hide from Leena.

    Unfortunately, the other person talked about something else after a while. Rena had dinner first, and

    Leena came to her stomach with porridge. It was not convenient for her to pretend to be asleep, so she

    woke up. "Leena..."

    Shocked, Leena put down the porridge and asked, "Mom, are you awake?"

    Rena also came over and said, "Auntie, you''re awake!"

    Mrs. Yang moved and found herself so heavy that she couldn''t move.

    Leena said, "Mom, don''t push yourself too hard. You''ve been lying on the bed for a while, and maybe

    your physical function hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t force yourself to turn over. Take your time."

    "How long have I been lying on the bed?"

    Taking a look at Rena, Leena said softly, "Maybe a month. But now she''s fine. She''ll be fine."

    "You must be tired, too."

    "It doesn''t matter. Auntie, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first?" Rena asked.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Leena brought the porridge to her again.

    After a long time, everyone was full. Mrs. Yang asked, "Where is Yanni?"

    "He''s at school. I''ll pick him up to see you tonight."

    "Did he know that I was ill?"

    "Yes." Leena nodded.

    With a guilty conscience, Mrs. Yang said, "I don''t remember what happened in this month. I only

    remember that I was hit by a car..."

    "Mom, you don''t have to think about it now. Have a good rest and let''s talk about itter." Leena didn''t

    want her to worry about anything. Besides, too many things had happened in this month, and

    everything was very dangerous. She didn''t want her mother to know.

    Mrs. Yang said, "I dreamed of Peterson, who held my hand when he was a child and was still in

    kindergarten. But he suddenly grew up. He went abroad by ne, and then the ne fell into the sea.

    He kept shouting for help in the sea, but I couldn''t save him, so I watched him struggling..." As she

    spoke, Mrs. Yang suddenly cried.

    Her eldest son had been missing for nine years, or almost ten years, but she had never seen him once

    again. She didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, which made her worry mostly. Every time she

    was sad, she always thought of her eldest son, and then she was more worried.

    Knowing her bitterness, sometimes Leena really wanted to tell her that her mother, her brother was still

    alive.

    But in that case, Peterson''s mother must want to know more informations about her brother. What was

    he doing now? How was he doing? Why didn''t hee to see her? Then it was even harder for her to

    answer. In particr, Peterson had be like this. He even hijacked his sister for a shameless

    woman. She didn''t know how to exin it to her mother. Her mother was in poor health, and she would

    be greatly stimted if she heard these things.

    All of a sudden, Mrs. Yang asked, "Who cured me?"

    "Oh, It''s an expert in the hospital." Rena answered.

    "Oh, you should thank him. Is he still in the hospital?"

    Rena wanted to be embarrassed again, but she didn''t dare not answer, "He, is he dead? He is an

    expert invited by the outside."

    "That''s... Who invited him here? We don''t know any powerful friends. I wonder who invited such a

    powerful person."

    Rena looked at Leena and dared not speak. Leena said, "Mom, it''s a friend of mine. His name is

    Carlson. He invited that expert. Don''t worry." It was better to tell Mrs. Yang the truth now than to lie to

    her and let her know the situation from the doctorter.

    "Carlson, who is he? Why do you know him?"

    "He... He was just a friend in business. We used to work outside to make acquaintance with each

    other."

    "Can I meet your friend? I want to thank him face to face." It seemed that Mrs. Yang was very

    persistent in this matter and didn''t want to get to the bottom of it, which made Leena at a loss.

 Chapter 131 Newlywed (Part One)

    Chapter 131 Newlywed (Part One)

    ncing at Rena, Leena was at a loss. Finally, Rena came out to help her to exin. "Auntie, Mr.

    Carlson is very busy. He is a friend of Leena. He doesn''t mind helping her. Besides, it''s easy for him to

    find a doctor. Since Leena has thanked him in private, let''s not disturb him anymore!"

    Mrs. Yang replied lightly, "Okay..." Finally, she stopped asking.

    Aftering out of the hospital, Leena still took it to heart. She asked Rena, "Do you think my mother

    has noticed something? Why do I feel it strange that she asked about the matter of Carlson today?"

    "What can we find?" Rena waved her hand to stop her from thinking too much. After a pause, Rena

    continued, "But you really don''t want to tell your mother that you have married with Carlson?"

    "My mother doesn''t even know who Carlson is. How can I tell her? Besides, I think I will divorce him

    sooner orter. If I tell her the truth, isn''t my mother stimted?"

    Rena smiled, "She''s getting better now. What if I introduce you another blind date?"

    Leena was stunned and said lightly, "Let''s talk about itter."

    In the evening, Leena went back to the mansion of Carlson. Because Carlson didn''t allow her to stay

    outside for too long, she had to go back to his mansion at least once in 32 days. Since she had finished

    her work outside and Rena hade back safely, she went back to Carlson at ease.

    When she arrived home, Carlson had alreadye back and was working in the study. Mandy walked

    out and asked, "Madam, have you had dinner? Do you want to make dinner for you?"

    "No, thanks. I''ve had dinner outside," said Leena, waving her hand. She was not used to being served

    by others. In the past, she used to do it by herself at home, and she even helped Yanni. Now, it

    seemed that there was no need to do a lot of things at Carlson, and when she changed her clothes,

    someone would take them to wash. When she was hungry, someone would order her to do it. Sure

    enough, many girls would envy a rich family, which indeed had a lot of enjoyment in lifeIt was hard for

    her to get used to it.

    Leena went upstairs, took a shower first, and then went to the guest room to read a book. She still

    nned to have someone in the guest room tonight.

    All of a sudden, she didn''t know if Carlson heard that she was back and knocked on the door of the

    guest room. Before Leena said that she woulde in, he pushed the door open and came in. It

    seemed that the knock was just to let her know, and he woulde in no matter whether he agreed or

    not.

    Leaning against the door, Carlson asked, "Are you going to stay in the guest room tonight?"

    Leena was reading with her eyes closed. She ignored him and continued to read, "Yes."

    Carlson stared at her for a while without moving.

    Noticing that he didn''t leave, Leena raised her head and saw him leaning against the door and

    squinting slightly. Her fingers touched her chin as if she was thinking about something. There was an

    indescribable weird and ambiguous look in his eyes.

    Seeing that Leena raised her head, he smiled wickedly, turned around and left.

    Leena felt that he waspletely confused. She shook her head and lowered her head to read. But

    after a while, he called and said, "Come to the study. I have something to discuss with you."

    Leena frowned and thought in mind, ''What''s wrong with him? I had to read at night. But since he had

    given the order, I would still go and have a look.'' In the study, Carlson was sitting at the desk and typing

    on theputer. He might be replying to some e-mails.

    Leena found that the man was wearing gold frame sses. Well, was Carlson nearsighted? He was

    working with his sses? But for some reason, the way he wore sses was a little magical. He

    seemed to be a little more gentle than before. He didn''t look like a cold man at all.

    She asked, "What''s up?" She looked at him up and down and walked in.

    His face was oval when he lowered his head and had a beautiful chin. But when he looked up, he felt

    that his face was not so delicate, and some corners were more generous than the oval face of

    handsome boy. His eyebrows were very ck and straight, which was natural, not the shape that those

    actors drew with their eyebrows on TVHe was very deep, with a high nose and sexy thin lips. When he

    squinted at her, he was particrly charming.

    In the past, I often heard that people with peach blossom eyes are the easiest to seduce, but I didn''t

    expect that when I really met such a pair of eyes, she would know that he could be so seductive. Or

    perhaps only the eyes of Carlson could be so charming, which had something to do with his personality

    and aura. Other handsome guy probably couldn''t be so charming.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Leena slowly looked at him and suddenly realized that she had thought too much. When Carlson raised

    his head and saw the admiration in his eyes, she was shocked and stopped looking at him. She stared

    at him and said, "Why did you ask me toe here?"

    With a smile on his lips, Carlson took off his sses and immediately returned to the domineering look

    he used to be. He didn''t look like a gentleman at all. He smiled and said, "Well, it seems that you are

    very disappointed in me taking off my sses."

    Leena sat down and said, "Of course, I''m a schr. I like well-educated and cultivated men."

    "So you like cream handsome guy like Miguel?"

    Leena didn''t respond. She thought that Carlson was just arguing, so she didn''t want to say anything

    more to him.

    Carlson said with a smile, "Sometimes I really don''t understand what you are thinking about. It''s so

    difficult to praise me."

    Leena spread her hands, "Are you so bored? Do you ask me to praise you?"

    "You are right. I just want you to praise me."

    Leena rolled her eyes.

    "Am I not handsome enough to make you disdain to praise me?"

    "Childish!" Leena finallyined.

    Carlson put down his hand, which was resting on the back of his head, and put it on the armrest.

    Finally, he became more serious. "Jack and Dn are fighting. These two are really not from the same

    family!" Carlson was a little disdainful, but also a little happy. He smiled as if he was in a good mood.

    It is rare for Leena to see Carlson so happy so far. She asked, "For the notebook?"

    "Yes, Alina hasn''t given the notebook to Dn yet. I don''t know what they are doing. If they fight, I won''t

    be in a hurry to find the notebook, because it''s exactly because I can''t find the two of them. If I find

    them, they will join hands to beat me. I enjoy the consequence of their killing each other."

    Leena suddenly thought of her brother. He had been with Alina all the time. If Alina didn''t hand over her

    notebook, then Dn hadn''t let her go abroad yet. Dn was also a ruthless man. How could he be

    willing to be used by a woman? He would do whatever she said, so he must be dragging Alina to stop

    running away so soon.

    If Dn wanted to take revenge on Alina, wouldn''t her brother be in danger? Thinking of Peterson,

    Leena felt helpless.

 Chapter 132 Newlywed (Part Two)

    Chapter 132 Newlywed (Part Two)

    She asked, "Then why did you tell me these things?"

    "I just want you to rx. Don''t worry. The purpose of our marriage has just begun. Don''t be too

    nervous. If you don''t go home every two or three days, maybe I won''t divorce you in one or two years!"

    It seemed that Carlson had guessed her intention of not living with him. He exposed her intention of

    divorce as soon as possible and let her understand that it was not that easy to escape from him.

    As expected, Leena said excitedly, "You..."

    With a faint smile on his lips, Carlson said, "Mrs. Qin, my wife Leena, you may graduate in July this

    year. Now it''s May. After graduation, let''s start a round the world trip and make up for your

    honeymoon."

    Leena suddenly stood up and said, "I won''t spend my honeymoon with you. First of all, I won''t admit

    this marriage at all."

    "We have got the marriage certificate and the banquet. What else can you do?" Carlson still smiled

    wickedly.

    "Forced marriage is not valid and is not protected by thew!" Leena resisted.

    Carlson shrugged helplessly. "Do you have any evidence to prove that I was forced to marry? And, do

    you think thew is useful to us?"

    "You are reallywless!" Leena was angry.

    "Of course we arewless! Otherwise, I will go to hell with half my foot in vain!"

    Leena angrily rested her hands on her hips, tilted her head and said, "Carlson, sometimes I don''t

    understand why you marry me. Isn''t it better for you to marry Lily?"

    Hearing the name of Lily, Carlson lowered his head and kept silent for a while. He seemed to have

    something on his mind and suddenly didn''t answer.

    Leena said, "See, you still like Lily. I don''t mind divorcing you, so I agree if you divorce and marry her!"

    "Lily and I are impossible. We can only be friends."

    "Why can''t you get married since you are not rtives?"

    "Her surname is Feng and my surname is Qin. Do you understand?" Carlson raised his head with a

    cold look in his eyes, as if this topic had made him very unhappy.

    Leena felt there was no signal tomunicate with him, so she prepared to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Carlson strode over, took her hand and pressed her on the sofa. "Why are you in such a

    hurry? I haven''t finished yet!"

    He suddenly circled her in a small ce on the sofa, which made Leena a little scared. She leaned

    back and shrank her neck. "What are you doing?"

    With a smile, Carlson reached out his hand to touch her face, rubbed it two times and then went down

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    along her neck. Leena was wearing a T-shirt with a low cor, so he easily put his hand into her chest

    and rubbed it wantonly. He squinted and whispered, "Honey, shouldn''t we do something in such a good

    weather?"

    "You..." Leena got nervous and was about to slip away from him, but she was pulled back by Carlson.

    He sat on the sofa and let her sit on hisps. At the same time, he quickly stuck her T-shirt on her Bra.

    "What do you want to do, Carlson?" asked Leena in surprise.

    With his hands tightly around her waist, he lowered his head and looked at her. His eyes lit up and he

    said ambiguously, "Cup C, or cup D?"

    Leena raised her hand and pped him in the face.

    It was the first time that a woman had beaten him so fiercely. The look in Leena''s eyes was fierce, but

    after being stunned for a while, there was also a little coldness in his eyes. He grabbed half of her

    tender white body with one hand and said, "You are my wife!"

    Carlson took it for granted that he would do this. They were a couple, and they could do anything they

    wanted. Why should Leena resist? If she had the ability, she shouldn''t marry him. How could it be

    impossible for him not to touch her when she married. He had long wanted to chase after her.

    As he stared at her, his eyes suddenly became blurred.

    Hearing that, Leenawas shocked. She gritted her teeth and said, "You are shameless!"

    "I like to hear you say shameless."

    Leena was a little impatient. She thought she shouldn''t be like this. How could she react for no reason?

    It shouldn''t be! She tried hard to push him away and tried to escape, but she was pulled back again

    after standing up from the ground.

    Leena shouted, "You can''t do this, Carlson!"

    Carlson smiled, "How about asking Mandy toe upstairs? Honey?"

    Seeing that Leena was still struggling, he actually shouted downstairs, "Mandy, Mandy, madam is

    calling you!"

    Mandy answered and ran upstairs unexpectedly.

    The door of the study was not locked when Leena came in. If Mandy came in, she would be

    embarrassed. She said nervously, "Don''t, don''t let Mandye up..."

    "Then don''t scream so loudly that Mandy can hear you?"

    Leena could do nothing but grit her teeth.

    Mandy came up and asked outside, "Sir, madam, what can I do for you?"

    Biting her lower lip, Leena didn''t dare to say anything.

    All of a sudden, Carlson pressed her on the sofa and began to undress her. Leena pressed her hands

    on her trousers and didn''t want him to move. But as for Carlson, she didn''t dare to shout. It was easy

    for him to seed.

    Seeing that Leena didn''t resist, Carlson said, "It''s all right, everything is fine, Mandy. You can go

    downstairs now. I''ll call you if I really have something to tell you!"

    Mandy had no choice but to go downstairs.

    Carlson held her in his arms and kissed her for a while. Leaning against his chest, she said, "Carlson, I

    don''t want to. You shouldn''t have forced me."

    With a snicker on his face, Carlson said, "You like me so much. Why don''t you agree? What are you

    afraid of?"

    Biting her lips, Leena held back her rapid breath and said, "I don''t want to!"

    However, Carlson stopped. He held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Are you afraid of pain?

    Listen, silly woman, this is what every woman has to experience all her life. Even if you don''t go

    through it now, you have to go through it in the future. And I promise, you can only give me a man in

    your life!" He made a domineering vow, "So it doesn''t matter whether you give it to me or not."

    Clenching her teeth, Leena didn''t respond.

    Carlson continued to say, "I''m not a newbie. I know how to make you happy. It''s better than those

    inexperienced people. So do you want to try to trust me?"

    "Shame on you!"

    Seeing that Leena was still cursing, Carlson lowered his head and kissed her for a while. His hands

    kept moving, making her more impatient and unable to control herself. Then he said to her, "I won''t let

    you hurt. And you have married me."

    "You..."

    For thest time, Carlson asked Leena, "Do you want to have a try?"

    Leena was speechless. Seeing that it was time for him to act, it was not that this woman had no

    feelings for him at all. It was just duplicity. Then he would not be polite.

    Leena groaned.

    Then, when Mandy was packing up downstairs, she suddenly heard a painful cry from the study

    upstairs, "Carlson, you bastard! You lied to me. HMM... You lied to me... HMM... "

    There were still a few groans behind her, but they were all controlled and soon there was no sound.

    Mandy was a little confused. Then she suddenly smiled, shook her head and continued to clean the

    table.

    The second day, Leena woke up in the arms of Carlson. They were already lying in the bedroom.

    Leaning against his chest, Leena could even breathe on his skin. The other hand was lying on his side

    and crossed over her head. She was supposed to sleep on it, but maybe she slipped down at midnight

    because of ufortableness, with the other hand around her waist.

    Feeling hot and hard to breathe, Leena turned her back to him and fell asleep. It seemed that Carlson

    sensed it and pulled her closer unconsciously. The two were close to each other.

    Then, Leena woke up. After noticing the current situation, she recalled what happenedst night. She

    was in the study and asked Carlson to do it with half coaxing and half deceiving. For the first time, she

    really wanted to kick him out. However, Carlson still smiled evilly as if he had seeded. After that,

    she also had some fun, but she was still not veryfortable, and Carlson was very happy.

    Then the two of them put on their clothes secretly and walked out, but the word "sneak" might only be

    used to describe her. Carlson was thick skinned and indifferent. She was afraid that Mandy would see

    it, so when she came out of the study, her face was red and she looked around. Fortunately, the light in

    the living room downstairs had been turned off, and Mandy seemed to have fallen asleep. Only she

    and Carlson were at home, so she could be relieved. Otherwise, she really didn''t have the face to

    Without fear, Carlson took her hand and walked towards the bedroom, leaving behind, "Let''s go, stupid

    woman!"

    Later, she fainted. When she woke up again, Carlson had already taken a shower and wiped her body

    with a towel. She woke up in a daze and said, "Carlson, aren''t you tired?"

    Carlson chuckled, "You''re so silly and cute!"

    Then he fell asleep.

    Thinking of this, Leena rolled her eyes. She didn''t know if Carlson had also woken up. She suddenly

    kissed the back of her neck and whispered, "You''re awake?"

    His voice was a littlezy and hoarse, very personality.

    Leena was so shy that she covered her head immediately and pulled the quilt over her head, not daring

    to see anyone.

    It seemed that Carlson had felt it. He smiled in a low voice and pressed her under his body, letting her

    feel his morning rising. He kissed her and said, "Don''t be angry with me anymore, honey!"

 Chapter 133 Gossip Rena And Spencer (Part One)

    Chapter 133 Gossip Rena And Spencer (Part One)

    His voice was a littlezy and hoarse, very sexy.

    Leena was so shy that she covered her head immediately and pulled the quilt over her head, not daring

    to see anyone.

    It seemed that Carlson felt it. He smiled in a low voice, pressed her under his body, kissed her and

    said, "Don''t be angry with me in the future, honey!"

    Leena still felt very shy. She used to be very shrewish, but now she didn''t dare to face Carlson at all.

    Now she felt strange to have touch him under the quilt, but she didn''t reject that feeling. But she

    seemed that she didn''t feel shy at all.

    "Don''t press me!" said Leena in a low voice.

    Carlson still smiled and kissed her on the face. He touched her body for a while and said ambiguously,

    "Why are you still shy? Haven''t you seen my body already?"

    Leena protested, "Don''t say that again!" She thought it was obscene and evil and didn''t want to hear it

    again.

    Carlson smiled and kissed her for a while. Thinking of the pain and joyst night, Leena said in a

    trembling voice, "Carlson, Carlson... Don''t do that! Stop it! It hurts."

    Carlson just rubbed his face to quench his thirst. After kissing her hard for a while, he finally let go of

    her and said in a low voice, "If it weren''t for your virginity, I wouldn''t have let you go so easily."

    Then he held her in his arms again and warmed her up. Finally, he got up first. Carlson went to the

    bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth. He was indeed a straightforward man. He walked back

    and forth in his house as if there was no one else. Fortunately, Mandy didn''te upstairs very often,

    or she would be speechless.

    When Carlson began to get dressed, Leena was still lying on the bed, but peeked at him with her eyes

    open. Carlson turned around and said, "What are you looking at? Do you think I have a good figure?"

    "Are you crazy?" Leena was still eloquent.

    Carlson stretched his arms to show off his muscles, pointed at the bulges and said, "Look, I often

    exercise my body."

    Hearing that, Leena burst intoughter. She felt that sometimes he was really childish, but she didn''t

    know if he pretended to be nice to her on purpose or he really had such a side. She really didn''t expect

    that the cold Carlson would also be like this?

    She said, "Why don''t you learn the whole set of movements from fitness program?"

    Unexpectedly, Carlson really stopped dressing and began to learn how to show off his muscles when

    he was wearing clothes, which made Leenaugh.

    Seeing that she wasughing so happily, Carlson suddenly walked up to her, bit her ear and said

    something. Leena blushed and beat him out. "Hurry up. Aren''t you going to work? Hurry up!"

    Carlson didn''t mind. He lowered his head and kissed her lips again. Then he left reluctantly.

    Just now, Carlson whispered in her ear, "I''m so strong. I can press you against the wall. Do you wanna

    have a try?"

    He was so lewd and shameless! Sometimes, Leena really didn''t understand what was on the man''s

    mind, or what was on Carlson''s mind. How could he say such shameless words in broad daylight.

    But thinking about what happenedst night, she thought she would hate it, but she didn''t reject it.

    Why? She couldn''t figure it out herself.

    When Leena got up and went out, she felt something was wrong with her legs, but fortunately, she

    could walk normally. Last night, Carlson didn''t make her exhausted, so she went to ss. Today was

    thest ss, and there would be no ss in the future. She had to do her thesis by herself.

    In fact, she didn''t have many sses before. Every few days, her teacher gathered her and her

    ssmates and ordered her to do something. She was rtively idle, but it was troublesome to do her

    graduation design. In addition, there were all kinds of things happening in her family a few days ago,

    and she was so busy that she didn''t have time to go to school. Therefore, she had to dy a lot of

    progress and catch up.

    After school, Rena threw her book high and took it as if she was free. "Damn it! I finally graduated.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Waah... I don''t need to go to school anymore. I''m about to graduate from a graduate school. It''s not

    easy for me to get this diploma. I studied hard through the ten year window and almost lost my youth..."

    Rena said as she cooperated with a little dramatic action.

    "Well, don''t be so formal with me. Are you jealous?" Leena teases, "You said you have graduated. But

    actually you have not graduated yet."

    "Don''t be afraid. There is only one graduation design. Don''t you think we two can''t handle it?"

    "Well, it''s annoying to mention this. I was busy a few days ago and my family was in a mess. Then I

    remembered that there was a foreign thesis that hasn''t been published."

    Graduate students in this kind of school all had high requirements. Before graduation, they had to

    publish enough thesis in the designated authority magazines, including how many articles in Chinese

    and how many articles in foreignnguage. Leena only needed this one in English. It was easy to write

    articles, and they worked hard. Although they had some materials in their brains, it was a little difficult

    to write something that had made some achievements. Leena didn''t think that she could easily write

    something shining in front of her eyes, and then immediately took action, and she had to write it all in

    English. Now the time was running out.

    "Don''t worry. I can handle it. I''ll help you! Don''t forget that I''m good at English!" Rena promised, patting

    her chest.

    "I''ve written it down for you. What else can I learn? Forget it. I haven''t relied on you before. Now it''s the

    Rena chuckled, "Girl, you have guts!" She stared at Leena for a while, and suddenly found something.

    She tried her best to lean over and squinted as if she wanted to see it clearly.

    "What are you doing?" asked Leena, shrinking her neck.

    Rena snickered, "You, you, you... What''s this?" She suddenly pointed at her corbone.

    In fact, Leena wore a shirt with a cor today and her neck had been hidden a little. But the top button

    was open and she could see what was inside.

    As soon as Leena saw Rena pointing at her, she felt guilty. She pulled her clothes together and asked,

    "What are you doing?"

    Rena pushed her hand away, pointed at a swelling beside her corbone and said, "Don''t say that I

    didn''t see it, or that I know nothing. Answer me honestly, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 134 Gossip Rena And Spencer (Part Two)

    Chapter 134 Gossip Rena And Spencer (Part Two)

    Knowing that she couldn''t hide it, Leena blushed again and faltered, "Nothing. I was just bitten by

    mosquitoes..."

    "A mosquito bited your neck?" Rena was still aggressive and said with an ambiguous smile, "There is

    no mosquito in such a luxurious house as Carlson''s. or is that mosquito actually called Carlson?"

    "You... Don''t make fun of me! " Clenching her fists, Leena strode forward.

    Rena caught up with her and said, "What are you afraid of? It''s not a big deal. Besides, you are

    married. I graduated from high school and went out with that bad guy Jimmy in the summer vacation.

    When I had sex with Jimmy, I told you before. You see how much I love you and I have no secrets from

    you. Why can''t you be honest to me?"

    Leena thought that she couldn''t be more straightforward than this devil girl. Rena was really hot

    tempered. A few years ago, when Rena called and told her, she was shocked. At that time, Rena was

    only eighteen years old and just an adult. But she should be d that Rena didn''t have a taste of the

    forbidden fruit too early. At least after eighteen years old. Thinking of this, the corners of Leena''s mouth

    twitched. "I can''tpare with you!"

    Rena still smiled and asked, "How is Carlson? Is so good at having sex?"

    "That''s enough! STOP! Don''t talk about it now!" Leena made a gesture about stop.

    Renaughed and added evilly, "Enjoy yourself. Don''t be unaware of your fortune!"

    Leena felt so ashamed. Her friend made her experience again. Fortunately, she was the only one who

    stayed with Rena alone. If she lived in the girls'' dormitory, Rena would misguide many people!

    While the two girls were flirting, Spencer suddenly drove slowly to keep up with them until they

    stopped. He rolled down the window and poked his head out. "What are you talking about, two

    beauties?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Rena was taken aback by the appearance of Spencer. She couldn''t help jumping her feet. "Damn it.

    Can you report to us before you show up? What if you can''t hear what we say?"

    Leena felt a little disgusted. They did say that they couldn''t hear, but Spencer appeared without being

    noticed, which scared them. Now she finally understood why Rena always said that Spencer was like a

    nosy girl. Well, sometimes he was indeed more inquisitive than women.

    "I''m driving, and I''ve already say hello to you." said Spencer, feeling wronged.

    "No one cane up and say what you are talking about. It seems like someone is eavesdropping!"

    Rena scolded.

    Spencer said, "But what were you talking about just now? Why can''t you listen to me?"

    "We are talking about women''s figure, men''s penis. Do you want to hear it?"

    As a result, Leena only saw two boys who just came back from University Department ying

    basketball in front of them, "O", with their mouths wide open, looking at the strange woman, and the

    young couple following them, who were lowering their heads and intimately chatting. Hearing this, they

    looked up at Rena and quickly turned to another road. Even Spencer was frightened and looked at

    Rena with his eyes wide open.

    Perhaps everyone was wondering who this woman was. She was too straightforward and overbearing.

    She said such words to a man in broad daylight and near the school, and she was very loud, which

    was heard by passers-by. Look at this woman, her figure, skin and face are not bad. How could she

    speak so rudely?

    Feeling the attention of the crowd, Leena strode forward with her face blocked, leaving the battlefield to

    Spencer and Rena. She really wanted to say to a passer-by, "I don''t know this woman. I really don''t

    know this woman!"

    After Rena threw out a bullet and shocked Spencer, she quickly caught up with Leena and said, "Yes, I

    said he was nosy."

    "Well, then you are a man, just a perfect match!" Leena made a very urate evaluation.

    Then Rena jumped, "Damn it! Why are you so stubborn to bring me together with him?"

    Spencer felt wronged and drove to follow her. He continued to say through the window, "Devil, can you

    want to be gentle?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "Hey, it''s a big deal. We should learn to be civilized and create a new style in our city, especially for

    famous graduate students like you in famous universities. You should pay more attention to your own

    words and deeds, shouldn''t you? We used to build amunity with other people and often publicized

    civilization with them. Civilization included XX civilization, XX civilization, XX civilization and not to

    speak rude words, especially girls. They would teach children to be bad. And you don''t know the eight

    glories and eight shames..."

    Leena was really going to give in to Spencer. He was so eloquent. As expected, he was a righteous

    boy who followed the rule. He was good at argument. If she didn''t stop him, he would have to talk

    about resisting the foreign aid, and then the new country would be established. What''s more, Rena had

    begun to roll her eyes. If she continued to talk about it, she would faint, so she would be a good person.

    After a while, she said to Spencer, "Stop it. Now it''s time to stop your party ss. We don''t understand

    what you are talking about. Let''s go back and talk to Miguel! Maybe he knows you."

    "Mr. Miguel is not my confidant. Mr. Miguel doesn''t like this. Mr. Miguel''s father is about the same. I

    have a good talk with Mr. Miguel''s father!"

    Leena and Rena looked at each other and deeply nodded. She didn''t say anything but said, "They can

    see."

    Spencer kept talking, "You still remember Mr. Miguel. It seems that you don''t hate Mr. Miguel so

    much..."

    So Leena was about to go crazy again. She once again understood why Rena disliked drew. He was

    indeed very annoying, very long winded, very nosy, and very fond of gossip. Except for his appearance,

    feature and tone of speaking were not like that of a woman, he was indeed more nagging than women!

    Leena said, "Spencer, although I still hate Miguel, I have to tell you out of kindness. Why you such a

    rich and handsome guy to be so nosy!"

    "Hey, what do you mean?" Spencer was not convinced.

    Rena happily held her arm and nodded vigorously. "Yes, you''re right. You''re right. I agree!" Then the

    two girls left, leaving Spencer chasing after them.

    In fact, they didn''t know that this scene was seen by a person. That person stood far behind them, took

    a deep drag on his cigarette, threw it to the ground and stubbed it out. "Let you be so happy, and soon

    there will be no one else!"

 Chapter 135 Bizarre Origin Of Leena (Part One)

    Chapter 135 Bizarre Origin Of Leena (Part One)

    In the afternoon, when Leena went to take care of her mother, she met Miguel. She didn''t expect that

    Miguel woulde back to visit her mother and talk with her mother in the room.

    In fact, the most abrupt thing was not that Miguel came, but that her mother was very calm to Miguel,

    as if many things had not happened before. She could still talk to Miguel calmly.

    Fortunately, she was the only one who came here today. If Rena followed her and saw Miguel

    pestering Rena, she wouldn''t definitely be calmed down at that time.

    Her mother had always been gentle and kind. She didn''t force her to do anything, but respected her

    opinion. Therefore, she had broken up with Miguel several times, and even talked about getting

    married once. Her mother didn''t me her too much. ording to her mother''s character, it was

    normal for her to get along well with Miguel in such a condition now.

    As if nothing had happened, Leena walked in and greeted with him. Miguel looked up at her, stood up

    and said, "You''re here, Leena."

    Leena answered in a cold tone. She found a seat and sat down. She asked her mother about her

    feeling in the morning. Her answer was good. Then she looked at Miguel and then looked at Leena, as

    if she wanted to observe the reaction of the two of them.

    After a long time, Leena said, "Mom, you can have a rest now. I''ll talk to Miguel for a while."

    She stood up and invited Miguel to have a talk outside. Of course, Miguel followed her out.

    Leena asked, "What did you say to my mother just now?"

    "Nothing. We just had a talk." Miguel seemed to have a rxed conversation with a smile on his face.

    "Your mother asked about your brother." Miguel added.

    Speaking of this, Leena thought of the question about her identity that Miguel once mentioned. "Miguel,

    do you have any way to prove that the news that you heard before that I am the granddaughter of Mr.

    Richard is correct news instead of being spread by others?"

    "Think about it. If this is not the right ce to marry you," Miguel asked.

    Leena felt a little sad. It was true that Carlson took advantage of her to marry her, but recently, she

    didn''t seem to hate him than before, even she was a little addicted to him. Would a woman''s

    personality change a lot after having sex with a man? She didn''t hate that man so much at the

    beginning, and she even had a little expectation for this marriage.

    Maybe she was really childish and impractical. She looked up at Miguel, "does Mr. Richard know about

    this?"

    "Yes." He must have known, "In fact, the reason why I invited you to see him at the beginning was that I

    told him that you were his granddaughter, otherwise it would not be so easy to see him."

    "Then what''s his attitude towards me?" Asked Leena.

    Miguel shook his head.

    Leena looked back at her mother''s ward. If she was the granddaughter of Mr. Richard, then her mother

    was Mr. Richard''s daughter. Her brother Peterson and brother Yanni were all the nephews of Mr.

    Richard?

    "My mother... Does she know?" Asked Leena.

    Miguel shook his head.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Aunt Yang..." After a pause, Miguel hesitated for a while and finally said, "Aunt... She is not your

    mother."

    "You... What do you mean?"

    Did her father cheat on her mother before? Or something else? Leena felt more and more confused.

    "She adopted you!" Miguel continued.

    Leena took a few steps back. If so, her mother was not very great. She could help her father''s mistress

    raise children, or in fact, there was another situation. "Did my father betray my mother?" asked Leena

    in a trembling.

    Miguel felt sorry for her, but he still said, "No!"

    Trembling with fear, Leena leaned against the wall and couldn''t stand firm. If Bowen wasn''t her father,

    then the mother in the ward couldn''t be her mother either. Then who was she? Whose daughter was

    she? And who were her parents?

    Leena suddenly felt that when she was a child, her parents treated her differently from her, brother

    Peterson and brother Yanni. Their parents were very good to her, but there was still a difference. They

    cared more about Peterson and Yanni, so they would be more upset and angry. On the contrary, her

    parents seldom worried about her, especially her mother, who basically let her make decisions by

    herself and rarely interfere in what she wanted to do. For example, when she was in the middle school,

    she could choose the high school by herself, or when she went out to work, her mother didn''t interfere

    too much, nor did she persuade her to focus on study. After she went to college, she went to work at

    the Heaven Hotel. For many years, she didn''t even notice that her mother was really indulgent and

    didn''t care about her. When she began to talk about marriage and falling in love with Miguel, she was

    tolerant and forgiven. Unlike other mothers who were so worried about her, she could even have a

    good talk with Miguel. Didn''t it mean that her mother didn''t love her at all!

    She used to think that she performed so well. She had never made any trouble. Her mother trusted her

    and thought that her mother was a tolerant and considerate person, so she respected her personal

    choice very much and would not oppress her too much. She thought that her mother did not want her

    to be sad because she loved her too much. Who knew that it might be because she did not care about

    her at all? In fact, Yanni was a good boy, but his mother was still worried about him. Mrs. Yang had to

    ask clearly for his decision before he made choice. Why didn''t she find it before?

    After her father''s death, her brother ran away. She had spent so much time in middle school for her

    family. She didn''t have any girl''s essories, no girl''s youth to dress up, and even didn''t have a good

    rtionship after going to college. All she did was for the family, to repay her brother''s debt, to support

    Yanni to go to school, and to treat her mother''s diseaseShe worked day and night, and then she

    suddenly knew that this house was not her home. This mother was not her biological mother, and her

    mother did not love her at all!

    Thinking of this, Leena burst into tears. She felt sad, lonely and sad, but she couldn''t find someone she

    could understand and vent her feelings. She felt lonely in the world, and even the family she had

    always thought was not true!

    "When did you know my identity?" asked Leena coldly.

    Seeing that there was some fluctuation in her expression, Miguel grabbed her hand and said, "Leena,

    don''t be too sad. These things are in the past. Many people, including your parents, are forgetting.

    They believe that you are their child."

    Do they believe? Maybe her mother was also very kind to her, but after all, she was not her biological

    daughter. There was always a gap between them. Leena asked, "Who are my parents? Where are

    they? When did you know my background?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Your parents... Maybe they are all dead. Mr. Richard knows it better. And I didn''t tell you your identity

    until I took you to see Mr. Richard."

    Fate was like an invisible hand strangling her throat. If she wanted to make her ufortable, then let

    her suffer. If she wanted to make her painful, then let her suffer, but she could not break it.

 Chapter 136 Bizarre Origin Of Leena (Part Two)

    Chapter 136 Bizarre Origin Of Leena (Part Two)

    "I know you hate me, but I can say these to you to show my sincerity. The marriage between you and

    Carlson won''tst long. I hope you don''t hang on to him."

    "It''s none of your business whether I hang on him or not." Leena interrupted him and asked again after

    a while, "Where is Alina? Did she contact you? Is my brother still with Alina?"

    "Are you still worried about others instead of yourself, Leena?" Miguel asked.

    Leena wiped tears and said, "Anyway, this family has raised me for more than twenty years. They have

    always been my family."

    "Yes, but in fact, I want to advise you to leave Carlson as soon as possible. He is really dangerous!"

    Miguel held her shoulders with both hands.

    "Whether it''s dangerous or not, I''m willing to stay. I like Carlson!" Finally, Leena said something,

    especially to hit Miguel.

    Miguel''s hand sank. "You love him. Don''t we have a chance anymore?"

    "In fact, I don''t understand why you used me several times before, but this time you stille back. I''m

    afraid you will use me again!"

    "Leena!"

    "Miguel, please leave a good impression on each other!" Leena was about to leave.

    Miguel stopped her and said, "I hurt you before, but I was seduced by Alina at that time. I didn''t

    recognize myself. In fact, our love in childhood was the most precious and real. At that time, I also liked

    you. If you don''t understand, you can see that after Alina, I have realized who is the most important to

    me and who I want the most, so I turn around. I really think you are the one who is the most important

    to me. You can''t give me another chance, but also give yourself a chance?"

    "Give me a chance?" Even Leena wanted tough. Was this opportunity really a chance? She had

    given up on Miguel and didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore, so Miguel just put on airs.

    She didn''t think this was the opportunity she wanted.

    But Leena didn''t expose it. She just said coldly, "let''s leave a good impression on each other!" Then

    she took his hand away and left. No matter how loudly he shouted.

    Looking at her mother in the ward, Leena felt sad for no reason. This was not her mother. Such a

    mother rarely cared about her! Thinking of the hard work she had suffered in the past few years, she

    rarely participated in the evening self-study in high school and went out to work. When she came back,

    her mother would always wait for her until the middle of the night. At that time, she felt very warm and

    distressed, asking her mother not to wait, but her mother still waited day by day. However, she only

    waited for her, and she would never say, "Dear Leena, it''s too hard. Don''t go there in the future. You

    can focus on your study." She only said, "You''re back. Why are you sote tonight? Don''te back

    toote in the future. Girls should go to bed early."

    They were caring about each other, but when they listened carefully, they were totally different and

    cared about each other to different degrees. Leena didn''t want toin about it, but she felt terrible

    when she knew the truth!

    In the evening, Leena went back to Carlson''s house early. Since Carlson didn''te back, she felt

    bored and found some wine to drink. In fact, she didn''t drink much, but she was still a little drunk.

    When Carlson came back and saw her drinking, he teased, "Why are you so unhappy? I was very

    happyst night."

    Leena didn''t answer. In a bad mood, she said, "You can''t drink even if you are happy or not?"

    "I didn''t say no." Carlson walked over, put his hands on the sofa and looked down at her for a while.

    "What? It seems that you really have something on your mind?"

    Looking at him slowly, Leena suddenly smiled faintly, "Carlson, who do you care most in your heart?"

    After a pause, she said without waiting for his answer, "I know. It must be your mother."

    The ridicule on his face froze for a moment, as if he didn''t like to hear her mention his mother.

    Leena didn''t notice it. She asked drunkenly, "Who do you love most?" This time, she didn''t answer by

    herself. Instead, she looked at him patiently and waited.

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he coaxed, "Of course it''s you."

    Leena shook her head and suddenly smiled, "You love yourself most!"

    Carlson touched her forehead and asked, "What happened today?"

    "I don''t have any rtives. No rtives!" Even the person I desperately protect like Peterson is not my

    brother..." As she spoke, she thought of those sad things and cried again.

    Wiping her tears, he said, "Don''t cry. You still have me, don''t you?"

    "You only love yourself..."

    "Who says I only love myself?" He reached out to touch her face.

    After drinking, Leena''s body was soft. She stared at his eyes and saw that his peach blossom eyes

    were slightly narrowed and his smile was half smile, which was charming. This man was really

    charming.

    She raised her hand and tried to get rid of his hand. She whispered, "Don''t..."

    Atst, he said in a low voice, "Don''t think too much. Take a shower with me, honey!"

    Thest word "honey" was very light, as if to emphasize their identity. Honey, it proved that she was not

    alone in the world, at least she had a new rtive.

    But what if what Carlson said was true or not? "I don''t want to go. I''ve washed it. You can do it

    yourself."

    She thought she would get what she wanted from Carlson, but now she felt empty and lonely. Why?

    When Aaron was sleeping with her in his arms, Leena asked, "Carlson, why did you do this with me?"

    "You are my wife. Is it necessary to ask such a question?"

    This sentence was really cold, or she was too sensitive, so she felt cold.

    She said, "Carlson, let me tell you a story. You must listen carefully. There was a man, temporarily

    called M, who was going to marry his fiancee F, but the two of them were separated by a river. M had to

    cross the river to see F, so he began to look for a boat around. At this time, when he saw a woman

    called L, L asked M to promise a condition to let him get on the ship, and the condition was that M

    would fall in love with her. M didn''t agree and left. Then she met a ship. The owner of the ship was a

    woman named S, and there was a condition that M would apany her for one night. There were

    only two boats in this ce. M had to take a boat if she wanted to see F, so she had no choice but to

    agree to S''s conditions. After seeing F, M thought that she should tell F what had happened. He

    thought that everything should be told before marriage, otherwise it would be bad. However, F felt that

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    M was unfaithful and could not forgive, so he broke up with him. F broke up with his love, which was a

    heavy blow to him. Later, he met a new woman, E, M, and told him the story between him and L, S, F

    in detail. E after hearing that, I won''t mind. It has nothing to do with me. The story is over. If it were you,

    who do you think is the worst in the story and who is the best?"

    "Why do you ask these questions?" Carlson was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep.

    However, Leena didn''t give up. She looked up at him and said, "Can you answer my question,

    Carlson? I have told you such a long story."

    Carlson yawned and said casually, "That''s S, right? This woman is very practical and direct. It''s the

    only thing I can see in this messy story that has a personality."

    Hearing that, Leena''s eyes darkened. She continued to ask, "Who did the worst?"

    "F. F is so hypocritical. Well, stop asking. You are really sleepy. Go to bed. You have to get up early

    tomorrow! " Then he held her in his arms and ordered, "Sleep!"

    Leena could only lean over to sleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She struggled to recall his words, and

    gradually her heart sank. As expected, Carlson...

    This embrace was warm, but his choice of story made her feel cold, because the answer to the story

    was...

 Chapter 137 Answer To The Story (Part One)

    Chapter 137 Answer To The Story (Part One)

    In order to sleep, Leena could only lean over. But she couldn''t fall asleep. She struggled to recall his

    words, and gradually her heart sank. As expected, Carlson

    This embrace was warm, but his choice made her feel cold, because the answer to the story was

    M -- Money

    L -- Love

    S -- Sex

    F -- Family

    E -- Enterprise

    Carlson felt that S was straightforward and real, while F was the most sentimental.

    Well, in his mind, sex matters most in the rtionship between men and women, and family was the

    least important. As for the money, love, and career, she hadn''t asked the ranking, but he had given two

    extreme answers. At least, the only feeling he had for women was sex. Including her. She could

    understand his inexplicable enthusiasm. It wasn''t because of love, but because he needed it.

    It could be seen that he was a typical man. He didn''t care about the rtionship between men and

    women, but preferred other things, such as money, or career. He only cared about sex when interacting

    with women, and he loved himself most.

    Leena''s heart sank. She was tired of this hug, so she took off the back of his hand and turned over.

    Carlson had already fallen asleep. When he saw her move, he woke up again. He looked at her and

    asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I feel it''s hard to breathe. It''s better to sleep like this," said Leena

    Carlson didn''t notice her mood swing, but leaned over and held her from behind. But Leena''s heart was

    cold. She really didn''t want him to get close, so she took off his hand and said, "Have a good sleep. It''s

    too hot to stay close."

    Finally, Carlson realized something was wrong. He raised his head and asked, "What''s wrong with

    you?"

    Leena didn''t say anything. Carlson thought she was moody, but he ignored her. He still held her in his

    arms domineeringly and smiled in a low voice, "Women!" Then he fell asleep.

    When he held her for the second time, Leena didn''t resist, because she knew that even if she resisted,

    he would still domineeringly do what he wanted. He was just following his own will, and he didn''t care

    what women thought at all. Especially thest sentence, "women", showed his disdain for women. He

    didn''t care about women''s little tricks as he didn''t care about puppy''s whining. A puppy was just a pet.

    He treated a woman as a pet, not as a person, or wife with a thinking personality.

    On the second day, when Carlson went to thepany, he was still confused about Leena''s behavior

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    manager who was good at psychology. The senior manager smiled and said, "I''ve heard of this story,

    but in fact, it has an answer." The senior manager told the answer to him.

    After hearing that, even Carlson himself was stunned. It turned out that Leena was testing him? He

    narrowed his eyes.

    The senior manager asked, "Carlson, why do you ask this story? Or Who is so bold to test you with this

    story?"

    Carlson didn''t hide it. This man was his old subordinate. They had been working together for many

    years, and they were friends. He said, "My wife."

    "Oh..." The senior manager asked in a meaningful tone, "Then what''s your choice, Carlson?"

    Carlson sneered and said helplessly, "I chose S."

    The manager wanted tough at once, but he didn''t dare tough too much. Holding back his

    emotions, he said with a faint smile, "I thought you would choose business, money or something like

    that."

    "Of course, in other cases, I will put money and career first. But that night, you know women always

    asked questions from different angles, so I was led to S."

    The senior manager shrugged and said, "Women are just like clothes. You won''t be bothered by this

    matter, will you?"

    Carlson smiled but made no answer. He asked the senior manager to go back.

    Women were just like clothes. Yes, in his previous concept, women were like clothes. He needed them,

    but he didn''t need them. It didn''t matter how many clothes he needed. He could discard all the clothes

    for life or other things.

    But he didn''t answer his friend when he mentioned it. Did he still think that Leena was just a piece of

    clothes? Carlson touched his chin, let go of this matter and started to work.

    Leena didn''t expect that Richard would invite her to meet him. At that time, when she just went to the

    hospital to visit her mother, she saw a car parking on the side of the road. It was a super long luxury

    Lincoln car that she was very familiar with. It was Lee who came to pick her up, and it was also him

    who picked her up to Richard''s residencest time.

    Leena was shocked, "You What does Richard want me for?

    Lee made a gesture of wee, "Miss Leena, please get in the car. We are just in charge of picking

    you up. You will know when you see Mr. Richard when you arrive."

    Although Lee''s action was very polite, it also showed that he didn''t give Leena any room to think or

    refute. She had to get in the car.

    After thinking for a while, Leena nodded and finally got in the car. In addition to figuring out the purpose

    of Mr. Richard''s invitation, she also wanted to talk about her identity with Mr. Richard face to face.

    It took a long time to arrive this time, even longer than thest time when she went to Mr. Richard''s

    vi. Leena didn''t know the way, so she didn''t know which ce she was heading to. The car finally

    stopped. It was another vi hidden in the suburban forest, but it was different from the ce she went

    proved that he was rich.

    After getting out of the car, Leena followed the housekeeper who picked her up to see Mr. Richard. The

    scenery along the way was magnificent. It was much better than the previous vi.

    Richard was still working in the study. The Butler asked Leena to wait in the living room. Sitting on the

    spacious sunward side of the living room, Leena was so bored that she looked around. The living room,

    which was nearly two hundred square meters wide, was decorated with the European style furniture.

    The crystal chandelier, candlesticks, and oil paintings were all ancient. It was a little like the European

    pce in TV.

 Chapter 138 Answer To The Story (Part Two)

    Chapter 138 Answer To The Story (Part Two)

    Looking out from the French window, she could see arge garden outside. The design was in perfect

    order and the green grass was refreshing. There was a little angel carved in white jade spraying water.

    In the garden, she saw a young man trimming grass. Judging from his figure, he did not look like a

    servant, but a young man who dressed casually.

    There were many servants in Richard''s house, but they all wore the same clothes. Butlers wore butlers''

    clothes, servants wore servant''s clothes, and drivers wore driver''s clothes. They all wore different

    clothes ording to their jobs, but that person didn''t wear the servant''s clothes. Instead, he dressed

    like a normal person, but he was doing servants'' job, trimming grass and flowers.

    ''Who is that man? Is he also a guest? If he is a guest, why did he go there to trim the grass?'' she

    wondered?

    She was staring at him, and the nanny brought her a cup of coffee to enjoy. Leena couldn''t help asking,

    "Auntie, may I ask who is cutting the grass outside?"

    The nanny took a look at him and replied, "Oh, Miss Leena, he is the eldest son of Jack, Daniel Feng."

    "Daniel Feng? Jack''s son?" Leena had never heard of this name, but she frowned when she knew he

    was Jack''s son.

    The nanny replied, "Yes. He just came back from abroad. He is also our guest today." The nanny asked

    Leena if she had any other instructions. Leena said no. then she went downstairs.

    Leena was still staring at that man, but he was very serious with cutting the grass with his back to her.

    She didn''t see his face. Leena wondered why Jack''s son, who had just returned from studying abroad,

    would visit Mr. Richard. How could he trim the grass and flowers? He didn''t act like a guest at all?

    After staring at him for a while, the Butler suddenly walked up. The Butler took a man behind him and

    said something to Daniel Feng, who took the towel from the butler and wiped the sweat. Then he gave

    the shear to the gardener and walked into the living room with the Butler''s invitation.

    Atst, Leena could see his face clearly. He was more than 1.8 meters tall, looking especially tall

    against the short and fat Butler. He had a short crew cut, with hair tip that could be straightened up one

    by one, looking very clean and tidy. With thick eyebrows, big eyes and pointed chin, he was also a

    beautiful man. However, his features were not as gentle as Miguel''s. On the whole, he was more manly

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    than Miguel. As a man, Miguel was so handsome that he could be described as beautiful. The clothes

    he wore were very casual. Although they were famous brands, they looked ordinary when he didn''t

    dress up. Maybe he didn''t like to dress up. What a waste of his good figure. If Leena saw such a

    person on the street, she would definitely think that he was a college student major in science and

    technology, who didn''t like to dress up, but she didn''t expect that he was the son of Jack.

    In her impression, Jack was a very irritable and rude man. How could he have a son who had returned

    from abroad and who looked a little gentle, unlike himself at all. Leena looked him up and down in

    confusion and finally attracted his attention.

    It seemed that Daniel Feng noticed someone was in the living room, so he stopped wiping his sweat

    and looked at it. When he saw Leena, he paused for a moment, but continued toe in. He sat down

    on the sofa opposite Leena, and the nanny politely came up to ask him what did he want for drink.

    He snapped his fingers and said, "Tea~"

    The nanny nodded and went to pour tea. Leena felt strange. An overseas returnee like him should be

    used to drinking coffee. Even she had been drinking coffee at home, but he asked for tea.

    Perhaps he noticed that Leena was looking at him up and down, he looked up at Leena and smiled

    evilly.

    Leena lowered her head and drank her coffee, ignoring him. But the man suddenly said, "Are you the

    wife of Carlson?"

    This conversation was very abrupt, but since the other party asked, she still politely put down the ss

    and answered, "Yes, I heard that you are the son of Jack. Nice to meet you, Daniel Feng!"

    With a smile on his lips, Daniel Feng didn''t answer, but kept looking at Leena.

    Leena didn''t know what he meant. She wondered if there was something on her face?

    At this time, the Butler came down from Richard''s study and told Leena to go upstairs. Leena stood up

    and tool a look at Daniel Feng, who was taking the tea from the nanny leisurely. Leena felt strange.

    Why did this mane to Richard''s house now? Mr. Richard didn''t call him, and he was not in a hurry

    to see Mr. Richard.

    Leena went upstairs to the second floor and followed the housekeeper to Richard''s study. When she

    knocked on the door, he shouted, "Come in."

    The Butler pushed the door open and invited Leena in. She nodded and went in, but she was stunned

    when she saw Alina inside!

    Alina stood next to Richard and looked at something with him. Seeing that Leena came in, Alina smiled

    from time to time and said, "Godfather, I''ll go out first."

    Richard nodded, "OK" His tone was very calm, and no emotion could be sensed.

    Alina walked over, slowly appreciated Leena''s expression, and showed an enchanting smile. Then She

    rolled his eyes at her with disdain, and walked out in high heels, proud and charming.

    Leena looked back at her and was totally confused. Godfather? What was going on? She had no idea

    why Alina appeared in Richard''s house, and she called him godfather. When did they recognize each

    other? Was it bad for Richard to call her this time?

 Chapter 139 A Second Chance (Part One)

    Chapter 139 A Second Chance (Part One)

    Leena looked back at her and was totally confused. Godfather? What was going on? She had no idea

    why Alina appeared in Richard''s house, and she called him godfather. When did they recognize each

    other? Was it bad for Richard to call her this time?

    "Come in and have a seat!" Richard ordered. He closed a notebook and put it into the drawer.

    Leena saw that the notebook was ck, but she couldn''t see more details. She was not sure what it

    was. She thought of what Richard had given her. Did Alina give the notebook back to Richard again?

    What on earth did Alina want to do? Dn didn''t help her escape from the country. She had no choice

    but to go to Richard and acknowledge him as her godfather? But what about her brother? Would

    Peterson join Alina?

    Leena walked in while she was lost in various fancies and conjectures.

    Richard said, "You must be curious why I asked you toe here, right?"

    Sitting down, Leena looked at Richard uneasily. Seeing that his eyes were sharp and bright through his

    gold rimmed presbyopic sses, she nodded slightly.

    "Alina has returned the notebook to me!" Richard suddenly said.

    It turned out that the notebook she saw just now was real!

    "You disappoint me!" Richard added.

    Hearing that, Leena was speechless. She had talked to Richard before, and he had thought highly of

    her and gave her the important notebook. But she didn''t expect that Alina could deal with so many

    men. Even her brother was obsessed with her, so that thing was screwed up. Now, in order to get the

    notebook, Dn, Jack and Carlson, fought fiercely outside. Dn and Jack couldn''t even be rtives,

    and Alina returned the notebook to Richard.

    "I thought you could do a good job, but in the end, it''s Alina who cleaned up the mess for you."

    Atst, Leena couldn''t help saying, "Richard, may I ask if Alina has always been on your side? She

    called you godfather?"

    Richard replied seriously, "It doesn''t matter if she''s on my side. I gave you such an important notebook

    and you lost it. It was she who helped you find it and finally gave it back to me."

    Richard only cared about the result, and he didn''t care how Alina got the notebook. He didn''t care

    about what tricks she had used, or if she had ever thought of plotting against him. He only cared about

    the result. As long as Alina finally cleaned up the mess and took the notebook back, she was better

    than her.

    The reality was cruel. The fittest survive. Richard was such a dictatorial man. People like them who

    were on high positions alone had no reason to sympathize with people who couldn''t do their jobs well.

    At the thought that the old man sitting opposite to her might be her grandfather, Leena felt a little sad.

    Even if he was really her grandfather, he didn''t have any feelings for her.

    Leena asked, "What do you want to say to me?"

    "You married to Carlson. Are you in love with him?" Asked Richard.

    "I was forced to marry him at the beginning. You can see it on the wedding. I''m not willing to marry

    him."

    "At the beginning, it means that you are not forcedter?"

    "But does it have anything to do with you whether I am willing to marry him or not?"

    Richard sneered, "Miss Leena, you are from my side. Do you think you can get rid of me like this?"

    "Richard, what did you want me to do?" Leena looked at him aggressively.

    Richard kept silent and didn''t answer.

    Seeing this, Leena asked, "I always want to ask you, is it true that Miguel said I am your

    granddaughter?"

    If this man was really her grandfather, why did he have no feelings for her at all? And where were her

    parents? If not, how could she exin that Richard was willing to see her before and gave her such an

    important notebook?

    Richard thought for a while and answered frankly, "You are indeed my granddaughter, but I have a lot

    of granddaughters. You don''t have to take yourself too seriously!"

    Yes, she never took herself too seriously. But she didn''t expect that she was really the granddaughter

    of the man in front of her. She really had something to do with the gangs. It turned out that her

    background had always been unclean. She had dreamed of living peacefully before, but now it was

    Bowen for raising; or after her father died, he wouldn''t have let her suffer outside for so many years. He

    wouldn''t even admit her as his granddaughter if Miguel hadn''t exposed it. It could be seen how much

    he had abandoned her.

    "But I still don''t understand why there are so many things bothering me since I am the granddaughter

    that you have abandoned. Why did you ask me to help you before? Maybe you are indifferent to my

    family and think that I''m not your granddaughter, but my identity or something must have attracted your

    attention. Otherwise, why would Carlson marry me and use me as a tool?"

    "You see it clearly now." Said Richard.

    "I''m not stupid. Why can''t I see it clearly? It''s just that I am not sophisticated as you so I''ve been fooled

    and used by you all the time."

    "I did use you before because of your identity. Your biological parents brought the secret to the tomb. I

    don''t want to tell you. But it won''t hinder me from using you. You messed up the first thing. Fortunately,

    Alina brought the notebook back to me, so I can give you a second chance. It depends on your

    performance this time." Richard''s words were very cold, without any family warmth. As expected, he

    didn''t cherish his granddaughter. What a cold-blooded old man!

    That was why Richard came to her today. He wanted to use her and cooperate with her for the second

    time.

    Leena said, "You can''t give me what I want."

    Richard suddenly smiled as if he wasughing at her and said in a loud voice, "Wasn''t the safety of you

    and your family and friends what you want?"

    Yes, she had thought so before, butter she found that her identity was not in line with that way of

    living. Even if she really lived that way, God would forbid her to do so. The gangs wille to her

    again. So now she not only wanted to live a stable life, but also wanted to revenge on those who made

    her suffer, such as Alina, Dn, and... Carlson.

    "Since you look down on me and you have found a substitute, Alina, why do you stille to me? Mr.

    Richard, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now!" After saying that, Leena stood up and walked out

    without waiting for his answer.

    Richard didn''t expect her to be like this. He said coldly, "If you walk out of this door, you will regret."

    Hearing that, Leena stopped and said, "Yes, maybe I will regret it. But since I will be controlled by fate

    no matter how I live, it''s better for me to find a way to go over by myself. Maybe it''s not too bad!"

    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Richardmented.

    Without answering, Leena walked out. It was the first time that she had refused a big shot, the first time

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    that she hadn''t listened to the arrangement of those people and also the first time that she had taken

    the initiative to control her own fate. Even if she might fall miserably, she didn''t want to be manipted

    by them anymore.

 Chapter 140 A Second Chance (Part Two)

    Chapter 140 A Second Chance (Part Two)

    She had nned to ask Richard who her biological parents were today, but it was probably

    unnecessary, because he said that the two of them had brought the secret into the tomb, which meant

    that he would not tell her, and she didn''t have to descend herself to ask.

    As usual, Lee drove the extra-long Lincoln car to pick Leena up. Unexpectedly, Alina and Daniel were

    also in the car.

    It was said that enemies were extremely mad when they met each other, but these two people actually

    went back in the same car with her. It should be said that Alina went back with her in the same car. She

    didn''t have a very bad impression of Daniel, the son of Jack. He was just an ordinary person, but

    because of the conflict between them, she had nothing to say to him.

    Leena didn''t want to talk to these two people, but Alinater showed how to expand her socialwork.

    There were 4 people in the car, and the driver was sitting in front, and 3 of them sat in the back. Leena

    was alone in thest corner, silent. Alina and Daniel didn''t say anything either, but Daniel opened a

    bottle of red wine in the car and asked the two if they wanted to drink. Leena ignored him, but Alina

    cheered up and agreed. Then the two of them drank and talked to each other.

    He didn''t know if Daniel could be so enthusiastic to Alina because he just came back. But even if he

    was abroad, he should have heard of Alina, who had messed up the whole gang. Hadn''t he heard of

    this person? Or men were all like this. They couldn''t hold up when they saw beautiful and elegant

    women. They didn''t care about the woman''s original background, but went up to ost her when they

    liked her?

    "It seems that Miss Alina is good at tasting red wine." Daniel said admiringly.

    Alina flipped her hair. Although it was just a casual move, her charm was revealed. Then she smiled

    and said, "I have nothing to do at home, so I study tea arts, wine match and so on. They will be of help

    someday."

    "So Miss Alina has a good taste. What else do you like to do except this?"

    "Reading books and improving myself."

    "Oh, what book do you read?" Daniel was even more curious. Men always couldn''t control themselves

    when they saw a beautiful, elegant and cultivated woman.

    Alina should be happy in her heart, thinking that another man was about to be captured, but she still

    pretended to be calm and answered naturally, "I read many books: politics, business, history, and some

    philosophy books. I read a book some time ago... "

    They began to talk about all kinds of thing.

    Leena listened quietly. In fact, there were many ws in Alina''s words. She said that she had read a lot

    of books and had a wide range of knowledge, and she could talk freely when she spoke, as if she knew

    everything and could talk about everything. However, many of her words were copied from others, and

    many of her opinions, thoughts andments were also copied from the masters. She just used her

    own words to sum them up. Among the few people in the car, the one who read most was definitely

    Leena. She read much more books than Alina. Alina was just high school or university graduate.

    Anyway, she was the kind of student who didn''t know how to advance herself. As a graduate student of

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    a famous university, Leena relied on herself to make a living. Naturally, it was a piece of cake for her to

    read books. But she didn''t mention it. She just wanted to see how Alina seduced men, how she

    attracted men''s attention, and to ost them.

    After a while of reflection, she found that Alina''s EQ was indeed very high. Although she was not

    cultured, she was good at talking. She could beat around the bush and turn other people''s thought into

    her own. Moreover, she could be graceful when they talked about things she did not understand.

    Although she could not speak it out, she smiled and listened to others in such an elegant posture,

    which made others thought she was respecting the speaker and thought she was very cultivated.

    After chatting for a while, Daniel seemed to be convinced by Alina. Even if he didn''t, he was also

    attracted by her temperament. He had no choice. This woman was beautiful, cultivated, and unique.

    How could he not like her! It was also him who invited, "Miss Alina, do you have any ns tonight?

    Would you mind having dinner with me?"

    Alina was very happy and said with a smile, "of course, but..." She frowned slightly and thought for a

    while, "I have something to do tonight. I have promised a friend. I can''t break my promise..."

    Although she refused, others thought she wanted to go because she was very happy at the beginning.

    Unfortunately, she really had something to do and couldn''t go.

    Daniel asked, "How about tomorrow?"

    "HMM How about the day after tomorrow? I''ll be free the day after tomorrow. Is that okay, Daniel?"

    Alina said, raising her eyebrows.

    Daniel agreed.

    Leena thought of the so-called "pratingments" in vulgar magazines that Rena used to hold to

    analyze the situation of men and women. Thement said, "A smart woman won''t easily agree to a

    man''s request even if she likes him very much. She will only agree after she was invited several times.

    It shows that she doesn''t live for men, that she has her own sky, which helps raise her dignity in front of

    a man.". Smart women wouldn''t directly refuse the invitation of men they didn''t like, because only

    women who were as gentle as water, good at understanding, and knew to preserve the dignity of men

    could receive more favor. If you don''t choose him at the moment and when there was no one to

    choose, who knows whether you would turn back or not? Therefore, women had to leave a way out for

    themselves.

    At that time, she and Rena sneered. They had seen it andughed because they didn''t agree with it.

    Rena had always been straightforward. If she liked Jimmy, she wouldn''t reserve her feelings for him.

    She wouldn''t refuse him two times. For the man she didn''t like, she always directly nip it the bud. There

    was once a man who confessed his love to Rena. After hearing it, she asked, "Have you finished?" The

    man said, "Yes." Rena immediately said, "I don''t ept it, so you can go now." From then on, this man

    was seriously injured and never looked for Rena again. This was the reason why there was no rebound

    guy after she broke up with Jimmy.

    As for her, she was not as hot and straightforward as Rena, but she couldn''t be as ambiguous and

    euphemistic as Alina who could make men willing to do anything for her even she didn''t like them. She

    just thought that if she liked a person, she should be sincere to that person. Therefore, when she fell in

    love with Miguel at the beginning, her attitude was very degrading, and in the end, she was hurt more

    badly.

    Today in this car, she saw the feminine charm of Alina. She didn''t know where she and Rena lost until

    shepared themselves with Alina. But even if she knew it, she still didn''t like to be like Alina who

    was too fake, too fickle, and flirted with too many men. Was it interesting to hurt so many people who

    loved her?

    Alina arrived earlier than her and Daniel, so she got off the car first.

    Leena saw that the two of them stopped chatting for a while. Seeing that Alina was about to get off the

    car, she finally said, "Alina, my brother is so kind to you. I just hope that you can treat him better."

    She didn''t know if Richard would protect her brother after Alina gave the notebook to Richard, or she

    just ask Richard to protect herself?

    Hearing the voice, Alina took a look at Leena, smiled and got out of the car without saying anything.

    At the moment she turned her back at Daniel, she rolled her eyes. That was to say, Alina was a fake

    woman. She was well-educated and sensible in front of a man, and she was bad behind his back.

    She didn''t expose Alina, but watched her leave with all her charm.

    After Alina left, the car waspletely quiet. Daniel was drinking red wine alone, shaking the goblet

    slightly and looking at Leena, who looked out of the window, not intending to talk to him at all.

    Daniel tried to start a conversation, "Mrs. Qin, would you like a drink?"

    "No, thanks." Leena answered coldly.

    "When I was a child, I had a fight with Carlson on the street." He suddenly said.

    Leena couldn''t help but look at him. She really didn''t know this person at all. He was rarely mentioned

    in the gangs, and even Carlson didn''t mention him. She didn''t know whether it was because he had just

    of existence in the gangs.

    But Leena looked him up and down and thought he was not an idiot. At least he was more polite and

    energetic than Jack.

    "My father and mother have been divorced since I was still a child. I have been with my mother all the

    time, and seldom have contact with my father."

    "What do you mean by that?" Asked Leena.

    "I mean, please don''t mind my identity too much. In fact, I''m on friendly terms with Carlson."

 Chapter 141 Happy Birthday to Mr. Martin (Part One)

    Chapter 141 Happy Birthday to Mr. Martin (Part One)

    Leena looked at the man in front of her and looked him up and down. A big boy about twenty-five years

    old who had just returned from abroad should be a little younger than Miguel. Maybe it was because

    his hair was neat and clean, or because of his imposing manner, he looked more mature and thoughtful

    Could he have any friendship with Carlson?

    But thinking about it carefully, why couldn''t Carlson be friends with Lily, the son of Jack?

    "Did you know Alina before? " Leena asked. If she was on good terms with Carlson, she wouldn''t even

    listen to Alina.

    "Yes, I know her." Daniel gave a meaningful smile, which confused Leena.

    He said, "I saw him today. He is really fabulous."

    "Really? Is he handsome?" Leena smiled sarcastically.

    "But I''m more interested in Miss Leena than Alina."

    Noticing that he no longer called her Carlson''s wife, Leena asked directly, "Why are you interested in

    me?"

    Daniel shook his goblet with a smile.

    Leena spected that what these people from the Empire Group were interested in her was just her

    identity. Once she was turned into Richard''s granddaughter, nobody knew who were her parents. A

    was.

    "Miss Leena, have you ever stayed in Heaven Hotel before?" Daniel asked again.

    It seemed that this boy knew everything abroad. He even knew that she was in heaven night. Then why

    was he still so enthusiastic to Alina just now?

    Leena asked, "Do you like Alina?"

    "Ha ha!" To her surprise, Danielughed out loud, which made Leena even more confused. Judging

    from his expression, she couldn''t guess what he was thinking.

    He knew that Alina was going to pretend to be the first time to meet her and talk to her warmly. In the

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    end, he even invited her to dinner, as if he had a crush on her. But his smile was too abrupt now. If he

    really liked her, shouldn''t he hide his feeling or be at a loss?

    "Miss Leena, how about going to the Heaven Hotel with me another day?" He didn''t answer her

    question, but asked again.

    "Sorry, I have resigned from thatpany." Leena answered coldly.

    Taking a sip of wine, Daniel looked at Leena with his blurred and bright eyes for a while. He stared so

    closely that Leena looked back at him and didn''t know what he was going to do.

    After drinking the wine slowly, he said, "Miss Leena, it seems that you hate Alina very much. Why didn''t

    you say anything when you heard that I talked with her? You know her answer full of loopholes, right?"

    It turned out that he knew Alina was telling lies. "I''m not familiar with your feet," said Leena with a smile.

    She meant that she didn''t know him and it had nothing to do with her that he was cheated by Alina.

    Daniel smiled faintly again.

    "So, I should have a talk with Miss Leena some other day." Daniel shrugged and raised his hand,

    ignoring her indifference.

    Leena looked out of the window and said, "I''m here! Take your time! " Then she got off the car. This

    ce was near the home of Carlson. Even if he said he had a friend with Carlson, Leena didn''t invite

    him to have a seat at his home.

    Seeing that Leena got off the car, Daniel took another sip of wine with a faint smile on his face.

    After getting off the car, she strode straight home without looking back. Then she underestimated, ''what

    a strange person!''

    When she came back home, Carlson also came back. Mandy said that he was exercising in the gym.

    "Oh," said Leena indifferently. She didn''t go in to greet Carlson, but went upstairs directly. In fact, the

    story ofst night''s assessment of Carlson had left a shadow on her. Seeing him, she would only think

    that he was a man who only valued SEX but not family. It was disgusting to think about it. Now she

    didn''t even want him to touch him.

    Leena was about to take a shower. As soon as she entered the bathroom and took off her clothes,

    Carlson knocked at the door and said, "Open the door!"

    How domineering he was! She didn''t know if it was because she came back and irritated him, or

    because he had just finished his exercise, but she didn''t like to take a shower with others, and this

    person was Carlson. Leena said, "I''ll tell you when I go out."

    She ignored him and turned on the shower head directly. Carlson knocked on the door two more times,

    but Leena ignored him. Then he seemed to have said something outside the door, but she ignored it

    again.

    After taking a shower and going out, she saw that Carlson was lying on the bed and watching TV. He

    seemed to have taken a shower. Maybe he went to the bathroom outside and only wore an underwear,

    revealing his long legs. She didn''t know if it was because she had just exercised that her muscles were

    better and her figure was stronger.

    Seeing that Leena came out, heined, "You are so slow. Do you want to wash your whole body?

    Look at you, If I don''t have sex with you tonight, I think it''s a waste of your efforts."

    Leena snorted and walked out, ignoring him.

    With a big stride, he was really a man with long hands and feet. Soon, he jumped out of bed, reached

    out and pressed the door, blocking her way. He said, "Come here. I have something to ask you!"

    Leena was pulled over by him and sat on the bed. He touched and pinched her randomly. Leena

    separated his hands, but he acted so overbearingly that he even felt her resistance and pinched hard,

    which made her a little painful.

    Leena frowned and said, "Can you be more gentle?"

    Seeing that she didn''t resist, Carlson smiled. He looked at her and asked, "What''s the meaning of the

    story you told mest night?"

    Leena didn''t answer.

    "What?" Carlson forced her again. Afraid that it would cause something happened again, she replied,

    "It''s literally what I mean!"

    She didn''t believe that his sudden question was not because he had already checked the information

    back. He must have known her thoughts of yesterday''s question, so he asked her back today.

    "How could you deny everything about me with such a story?" Carlson squinted.

    Clenching his arm, she tried to get rid of him, but he held it so tightly that she was unwilling to take it

    out from under her clothes. She said, "Don''t you mean that, Carlson?"

 Chapter 142 Happy Birthday to Mr. Martin (Part Two)

    Chapter 142 Happy Birthday to Mr. Martin (Part Two)

    "Do you really care how I feel about you?"

    Taking a deep breath, she said, "Don''t do that...Carlson..."

    "Let me tell you, if I just want to get a woman''s body, why do I have to take so much effort?" As he

    spoke, he pressed her under his body and kissed her randomly. It meant that it was too easy for him to

    get her. As long as he was tough, she could do nothing. However, before she left, Carlson suddenly

    loosened his grip on her and said, "I won''t do anything to you tonight. I''ll get up early tomorrow and

    take you to buy dresses. I should have gone this afternoon. Where did you go this afternoon?"

    Being flirted, Leena''s breath became unstable, and then she was tightly pulled into his arms. She didn''t

    understand what he meant. Sometimes, Leena didn''t know what he really wanted to do. When she

    confessed her love to him, he said that he liked Lily. Sheined that since he didn''t love her, he

    would divorce as soon as possible and marry Lily. Later he said that his surname was Feng and his

    surname was Qin. The two of them couldn''t be together. Yesterday, she asked him if he only liked her

    body, and he said if he only wanted to get a woman, why did he take so much effort?

    What was he thinking about?

    She had been thinking about what was on his mind and didn''t hear his question clearly. It was not until

    he repeated, "Where did you go this afternoon?"

    "What?" Leena looked up. After hesitating for a while, she finally said, "Mr. Richard invited me."

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "What did he say to you?"

    "Nothing. I wanted to ask him about my parents. "

    This topic was so sensible so that both Carlson and Leena were silent. Leena didn''t want him to ask

    too much about her conversation with Mr. Richard, and he didn''t want her to ask what he wanted to do

    with her identity. So the two of them stopped asking.

    Carlson pressed her head into his arms and said, "It''s time to sleep."

    Leena went to bed obediently, but she didn''t hear clearly that Carlson was going to buy a dress for her.

    On the second day, when she was pulled up by Carlson, she asked, "Why did you ask me to go out

    with you in such an early morning?"

    "I''ve said that I''ll take you to choose a dress. Don''t you have no dress? Then go and buy some."

    "Why do you buy dresses? For what?"

    "Come with me to see the Feng Family this noon. Mr. Martin''s 61 year old holds birthday party today."

    Leena was shocked. Of course she knew who Mr. Martin was. He was Lily''s father, Dn''s father-in-

    Carlson the most.

    She watched him put on his clothes expressionlessly, as if the name didn''t arouse too much emotion of

    him.

    Seeing that Leena was looking at him, Carlson said, "Come and help me put on my tie."

    It was the first time that he asked her to be his wife. Leena didn''t resist and got out of bed to tie his tie.

    After a while, Carlson held her hand and said, "Don''t be nervous when you go there. If you don''t

    understand the situation, don''t say anything. Just follow me."

    Sometimes she felt that Carlson took good care of her, and sometimes she felt that this man didn''t care

    about her at all. She was more and more confused about this marriage. Leena nodded obediently.

    Carlson didn''t have much work to do today, so he spared some time to prepare for Mr. Martin''s birthday

    party. He took Leena to choose a dress soon and asked his confidants to go to the Feng Family''s

    mansion with him at noon.

    Leena knew that today she would see clearly all the people in the Empire Group, including Dn, Jack,

    his wife Betty and so on, and even Mr. Richard woulde. The Empire Group was founded by Mr.

    Richard, Mr. Arthur and Mr. Martin. Mr. Richard withdrew after a few years. After the death of Mr. Arthur

    and Mr. William, only Mr. William was left in the Empire Group. Even if he had retired and his son-in-

    Even though he hated the Feng Family, he still spared one day to attend the birthday party. It could be

    seen that he still wanted to save the face of Mr. Martin, or he was more afraid of Mr. Martin''s status.

    When they arrived at the Feng Family''s mansion, there were indeed a lot of people. Men were dressed

    in purple suits or ancient costumes, while girls were dressed in evening dresses, with fragrant temples

    and toasts. The scene was still very lively.

    Holding the hand of Carlson, Leena greeted the guests in the past and apanied him to watch him

    chatting with those guests.

    Dn didn''t take Alina with him this time, but took his wife Betty here. He also took Alina here in case

    Mr. Martin shot him to death. Besides, if Alina fell out with him, she wouldn''t show up, right?

    When they walked in, Leena looked at Lily''s sister Betty up and down and found that she was a young

    woman in her thirties or thirteen years old. She was not as tall and strong as Alina, but she had a good

    genes in the Feng Family. She was beautiful and had a good temperament. However, she was not as

    amorous as Alina, she was elegant and sedate. Leena didn''t understand why Dn who from wuch a

    poor family, could be appreciated by Mr. Martin to marry such a beauty, Betty. How could he still y

    with women outside?

    Betty held Dn''s hand and snuggled up like a little bird. It seemed that she loved her husband very

    much. For a moment, Leena couldn''t help admiring Dn. A man who was a gigolo, had the guts to

    raise women everywhere, but his wife, who was from a very rich family, didn''t make trouble, and even

    loved him very much. Wasn''t he a capable man?

    After looking at the group of Dn for a while, Leena suddenly saw a person behind Dn, who was

    still wearing a peaked cap, a T-shirt and denim. That person was not Peterson!

 Chapter 143 Jacks Trick (Part One)

    Chapter 143 Jack''s Trick (Part One)

    Alina and Peterson took the notebook given by Mr. Richard. They threaten Dn to go through the

    passport and flight tickets for them and send them abroad. The purpose of Alina doing this was to

    elope with Miguel, but Miguel abandoned Alina, which surprised and disappointed her. She didn''t know

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    if Peterson knew the purpose of her.

    Because of Miguel''s refusal, Alina''s escape n failed, but she had already offended Dn. She had

    made up her mind to cut off all means of retreat and not to fail. But now that she had lied to him about

    the notebook, he would definitely hate Alina and Peterson deeply. Dn was also very cunning, and

    would not be so easily threatened to let go of Alina and Peterson. Alina had no choice but to ask Mr.

    Richard for help. What about Peterson? Why did her brother Petersone back to Dn?

    Mr. Richard didn''t contact with Peterson all the time, which meant that he didn''t like her brother so

    much. It was impossible for Peterson to join Mr. Richard. But now he came back to Dn alone, which

    surprised Leena. But on second thought, she understood that her brother must have suffered a lot

    when he returned to Dn. How could a cunning man like Dn let go of a traitor easily?

    Although her brother had done so many bad things to her, he let her go when Alina kidnapped her in

    the end, which meant that his brother still had some feelings for her. He didn''tpletely extinguish his

    conscience. Thinking of what happened in his childhood, Leena couldn''t let go of Peterson.

    She paid attention to the performance of Peterson following Dn. Peterson was supposed to be one

    of Dn''s confidants, and he usually followed Dn to the nearest ce to go out. But this time, he

    was used by Alina. After betraying Dn anding back, he no longer followed the closest ce of

    Dn, but was far away from the group of people behind him. There was no difference between

    disciples who attached great importance to him.

    Peterson put his hands in his trouser pockets, sulking. Leena noticed that his arm was still wrapped

    with some bandages, and his face was a little blue and swollen when she looked up by chance. It was

    obvious that he had suffered a lot when he came back to Dn. Leena felt sorry for him, so she kept

    an eye on him and wanted to find an opportunity to talk to him.

    After a while, when the crowd entered the hall, she saw Peterson turn around and sneak out, so she

    asked for a leave with Carlson. She said she was going to the bathroom, but in fact, she sneaked out

    with Peterson.

    Mr. William''s mansion was close to the seaside. This area was the vi area, and because the Feng

    family upied the best geographical advantage, it was located in an opennd halfway up the

    mountain. Outside the house, the square was a small cliff, and under the cliff were the beach and the

    seaside. Standing high in the sky, one could still see the sea view, which was very expensive.

    Following Leena through the garden and to the edge of the cliff, Peterson stood at the high ce

    smoking. Leena looked around and found that everyone''s defense focus was on the house. There were

    few people around this area, so she walked over and said, "Brother."

    Peterson turned around and saw Leena. He was not surprised, because he had guessed that Leena

    woulde with Carlson when he attended the event with Dn. Now that she was here, it was

    inevitable for her to talk to him. But he had nothing to say to his sister. He used to have some kinship

    with her, but with recent events, it was all over. Besides, Alina told him that she was not his real sister.

    Peterson only took a look at it, and then turned around. He put one hand in his trouser pocket and

    smoked leisurely with the other hand, Noticing that he still looked a little mncholy, Leena walked up

    to him and gently called, "Brother, can I talk to you?"

    Peterson exhaled the smoke ring indifferently and asked, "Mrs. Qin, what can I do for you?"

    The title "Mrs. Qin" was too distant and indifferent. Leena knew that Peterson still felt ufortable

    about the different experiences and positions of them. Perhaps it was because she was with Carlson

    that he was so rude to her before.

    Standing next to him, Leena looked at the sea in the distance with him and said, "I don''t know if you

    have remembered that when we were children, our father''s friend sent us a remote control toy ne,

    which was brought back from Hongkong. It was very rare at that time. You were very precious, but I

    wanted to y, and you promised to y with me. But I identally controlled it into the water and

    couldn''t fly anymore. You''ve been mad at me for a few days. But when I was sad, you still forgave me

    and bought me a bowknot to apologize and made me happy. Brother, I don''t know why I always

    remember this, not only this, but also all the good things you did to me when I was a child. So no

    matter what happens, you will always be my brother in my heart. "

    Said Leena sadly. She was always pure and kind-hearted when she was a child. Now too many things

    had happened. Although she was also sad, she could notpletely deny her brother for the good of

    her childhood.

    "Don''t try to make me moved." Peterson said coldly, threw the cigarette on the ground, stepped hard on

    it and stubbed it out, just like stubbing out the warm family affection, "You are not my sister!" Peterson

    added.

    Leena was a little suffocated, but she still said calmly, "Brother, when you left home before, I took care

    of mom and brother. No matter whether we have blood rtionship or not, they are always my family

    members. Mom is always my mother, brother is always my brother, and you are also my brother

    forever. Besides the blood rtionship, it''s impossible that you don''t have any family affection for me."

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let her go when Alina kidnapped her.

    Without answering, Peterson turned around and was about to leave. But Leena stepped forward and

    stopped him, "Brother, don''t be so vignt in front of me. I won''t hurt you. On the contrary, I''m very

    worried about you."

    Peterson stopped and looked at her quietly.

    Looking at the wound on his face, Leena said in a low voice, "You must have taken a big risk when you

    came back this time. Dn is not good to you."

    "Then what does it have to do with you?"

    "Our mom misses you so much!" Leena said, instantly blocking all the rejection and hostility of

    Peterson. What a warm word "mother" was! For Peterson, it was one kind of concern, but also an

    unreachable thought.

    "Let''s go home. Mom is getting worse and worse. So many things have happened recently. I don''t know

    how long she can recover. If you really miss her, you should go back. Don''t have any regret in the

    future."

    Peterson lowered his head and said nothing, but his expression became more and more mncholy.

    "There is nothing good about Alina." Leena continued, "Even if she is a good girl, she doesn''t love you.

    You have done so much for her over the years. I don''t know if it''s because of her that you haven''t left

    the Empire Group for a long time. But recently, you have broken up with Dn because of the

    notebook. It must have something to do with her to fall into such a situation. But has she ever been

    grateful to you and loved you? You should go to Mr. Richard alone and leave you alone even if there is

    a risk. You have offended Dn, but you still chose to rely on him in the end. Obviously, you have no

    choice. Brother, do you think it''s worth doing so much for Alina? "

 Chapter 174 Jerks Are For Good Girls To Grow Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 174 Jerks Are For Good Girls To Grow Up (Part Two)

    He was a typical man who only wanted to apany others, but didn''t think about why others should

    give all the things for free. It was all Rena''s fault. She was so kind to him that he, a phoenix man,

    always wanted to take advantage of her. If Rena or Leena knew his thought, they would beat him to

    death immediately! Because he was too weird!

    Jimmy cried and said, "Do you really have no feelings for me?" He held Rena''s hand and said, "I don''t

    have a job now, and I can''t afford the rent. My previous friends are snobbish, and they don''t want to talk

    to me when they see me down and out. Now I almost have no money to eat. I often eat instant noodles

    in the basement. Look at me, I''m thinner. Don''t you think I''m pitiful? Do you really have the heart to see

    me like this? If I hadn''t washed my clothes for two days, you would have taught me to change and help

    me wash them immediately. But now seeing me like this, can you be indifferent? "

    ''what a jerk!''! Leena cursed him for countless times.

    Renaughed, "Hahaha, do you want me to be happy by telling me this? Jimmy, I really don''t love you

    at one point one now. I will be happy if you are not happy. You can only eat instant noodles if you can''t

    afford the rent. If you die, I won''t care about you, and I will even be very happy! Are you done? Then

    get out of here! "

    Rena seemed to be annoyed and didn''t want to listen to him.

    But he suddenly held her thighs and said, "Rena, you can''t do this. You love me very much, why do you

    pretend to be so ruthless? Don''t you feel heartbroken?"

    "Fuck off! If you keep acting like this, I''ll show my taekwondo! After all, you are the first man I like.

    Insulting yourself like this will only make me doubt my own aesthetic taste, and will only make me more

    angry and want to p you. Get out of here before I do anything! " Rena pushed away his hand, kicked

    him, turned around and left.

    Not knowing whether he was sad or irritated, he suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "Rena!"

    Hearing that he was still gnashing his teeth, Rena turned around again. However, Spencer moved

    faster than her. He grabbed Jimmy by the cor and said, "Are you leaving or not? Didn''t you hear what

    the girl said? Or wait for the old man to beat you? "

    Hearing this, Leena almost burst intoughter. When Spencer was scolding others, he was ying

    tricks and directly said that he was an old man. Spencer was about 15cm taller than Jimmy, he was

    slender but Jimmy was a short. When she was with Rena, Rena couldn''t even wear high-heeled shoes,

    let alone in front of drew who was more than 1.8 meters tall. She was just waiting to be thrown and

    beaten at any time.

    Seeing that there was probably no hope, Jimmy unscrewed the cor of Spencer''s hand and scolded,

    "You are indeed a woman of high status and low status. Rena, you are very powerful, and you think

    you are better than others, huh!"

    Hearing the noise, Rena raised her sleeve and was about to beat him. Spencer was about to go back

    and pick him up, but he ran away.

    Rena scolded, "Next time, once I see you, I''ll p you directly!"

    Spencer really couldn''t imagine what would happen. He shook his head for a long time and said, "I

    can''t imagine how you would fall in love with such a man!"

    Rena red at him and went back to her apartment. Realizing that he had said something wrong, drew

    shouted, "Devil Rena!" He had no choice but to catch up with her.

    A farce! Leena shook her head. But there were too many people like Jimmy. There were always so

    many shameless people in the world! Fortunately, Rena got rid of her.

    When she returned to the apartment, Rena and Spencerhad already gone upstairs. Rena suddenly sat

    on the bed andughed, hammering the bed. Leena was stunned, thinking that Rena was crazy. The

    Spencer, "Do you think there is something wrong with my aesthetic sense. How could I fall in love with

    that kind of person! Look at him. He is such a loser. How could I like him back then? Do you think I''m

    funny? "

    Spencer wasn''t sure whether she was happy or sad. He could only say, "You think too much. Rena, let

    bygones be bygones."

    Rena burst intoughter again, bursting into tears.

    In fact, Rena was a little sad, but not for abandoning his love, but for herself, who was stupid before.

    Not to mention how poor his appearance was, Rena was not a person who relied on external

    conditions when she was with him. Rena was so sad that she still felt that she was wrong. How could

    she fall in love with such a low rank person. It meant that people would make mistakes when they were

    in love. They always thought that there were so many good people in a rtionship that they couldn''t

    see his shorings. When they woke up, they would realize how stupid they had been. Rena saw it

    clearly now, but she was not sure whether thousands of people in love could see it clearly. Many

    people would not understand it until they were hurt. That''s why so many parents objected to this and

    that, and their objection might not be all wrong. Women in love should really blink their eyes!

    "Spencer, do you like Rena?" asked Leena.

    Spencer was stunned. "You... Why do you ask this? " He looked back at Rena guiltily, but Rena kept

    Leena said, "If you like her, you should cherish her. She is really a good girl. She didn''t dislike Jimmy

    when he was so poor, and she has been with such a person for 9 years. She is definitely not a powerful

    girl. On the contrary, she is very simple in love. As long as she can give her love, she is willing to give

    everything. After what happened, I really don''t want her to be hurt again. I trust you.You are a good

    man. I hope you can treat her well. "

    Spencer kept silent for a long time and sighed, "I understand. But you have to consider yourself. Your

    own emotional situation is worse than her..."

    "You don''t have to worry about me. Sometimes... Love is not all I need. " After being hurt and betrayed

    by the manager so much, Leena really felt that it was a wishful thinking to expect love in such a

    situation like her identity. Rena and Spencer could still pursue love, but she really couldn''t. whether it

    was Miguel, Carlson, or the person who woulde, she would not easily get the truth. So she just

    muddled along, and maybe this was her fate.

    Leena had been working on her thesis for a few days in the apartment. During this period, Carlson

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    called her several times, but she didn''t answer. Sometimes she couldn''t answer because she didn''t

    care about anything else when she was working hard. Sometimes she saw it, but she didn''t want to

    answer it. Later, Carlson sent her a message asking when she would go home. Leena didn''t reply

    either. He was intimate with Lily. Why should he care about her business. Later, Carlson gave an order

    to restrict her from calling back, so Leena called him back. She didn''t quarrel with him, but used the

    excuse of doing her thesis at school as an excuse that she didn''t want to go back and would stay at

    school for a while. After she finished her thesis, he finally had nothing to say. Then the life of Leena

    was quiet.

    Rena was also working on her thesis. She leaned her head over theputer desk and said, "You

    know what? Carlson cares about you a lot."

    Leena didn''t respond. She continued to work hard.

    Rena suddenly stopped writing, "I found that you haven''t told me anything recently!"

    Hearing that, Leena was stunned for a while. "No, you know everything. You know that I have married

    with Carlson."

    "How long has it been?"

    Rena was about toin when Leena''s phone rang. She raised her hand to stop her, "I answered

    the phone first."

    Rena kept staring at her and found that she went to the balcony and listened to the phone for a while,

    but basically responded with "yes". She frowned and looked a little serious. Then she hung up the

    phone and came back. She was silent.

    Rena asked, "Who''s on the phone?"

    "Nothing."

    "See? You lied to me again!"

    In fact, this was the phone number of Daniel, but Rena didn''t know him. Daniel didn''t want Rena to

    contact more people of the Empire Group because of protection. Because it was rted to her life, she

    really didn''t want Rena to know too much. Rena had been kidnappedst time.

    But she was afraid that Rena might misunderstand her, because she had told Rena everything before.

    She had never hidden anything from Rena when she was in the most difficult time of her high school

    family. After hesitating for a while, she asked, "Do you want to take revenge on Alina?"

    "What?" Rena was surprised and excited.

    In the end, Leena simplified her n to Rena, leaving out many things that Rena didn''t know. After

    hearing that, Rena was very excited and gave her full support.

    They were really bad, but Alina deserved it!

    On the second day, Leena got in the car of Mr. Richard and went to Mr. Richard''s home.

 Chapter 175 Robbery On The Road (Part One)

    Chapter 175 Robbery On The Road (Part One)

    When she got on the car, she asked the driver to open the trunk and put a bag in it. The driver asked

    her, "What did Miss Leena put in it?"

    "Nothing. They are all gifts for Mr. Richard," replied Leena.

    The driver smiled and said, "Miss Leena, you are so thoughtful."

    Leena also smiled. Later, on the way to the car, she grabbed the document tightly, thinking about what

    to say when she met Mr. Richard. But this time, she went out because Daniel had contacted Mr.

    Richard. Maybe he had told Mr. Richard in advance, so Mr. Richard sent someone to pick her up.

    Did Mr. Richard agree to see her because of Daniel and Mr. Martin or because he really wanted to give

    her a chance to behave?

    Just as Leena was wondering, her phone rang. She picked it up and found that it was from Carlson.

    After hesitating for a while, she finally picked it up.

    "Where are you?"

    "I''m on my way to school. What can I do for you?"

    "Come back tonight. I have something to discuss with you." Carlson ordered coldly.

    "I''ll go back if I am free," said Leena with a frown.

    "I''m not discussing with you. I''m ordering you toe back tonight." Carlson said in a cold and hard

    voice.

    Leena disagreed. During this period of time, disgust and rebellious emotions emerged in her bones.

    "How can I go back when I''m discussing thesis with the teacher at school? You can''t manage my time,

    can you?"

    "Then ask for leave. What things do you have to do?" The sentence sounded somewhat ironic. "It''s

    okay for you not to go to school for ten days and a half months before. It''s settled then. I''ll pick you up

    at 6 o''clock in the evening at your downstairs.

    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Leena was a little angry! He was too self righteous! Why didn''t

    she notice that Carlson had so many shorings before? Now these shoring were exposed?

    Leena was thinking about how to refuse him. She couldn''t just go as he asked her to, which was

    undignified! She was about to call Rena and arrange a ce for tonight, but the car suddenly stopped.

    Confused, Leena looked around and asked the driver in front of her, "Uncle, why did you stop?"

    The driver said, "There is a car parking in front of us. I don''t know what''s going on."

    Leena looked ahead and saw a car parked horizontally. She didn''t know who did it. Mr. Richard liked to

    live in the mountains. Many vis were built on the hillside where there were few people. There were

    many ces that even didn''t have the road. Mr. Richard built his own road after he built the vi.

    Therefore, these remote roads were very narrow, and could only amodate two carsing back

    and forth side by side. If the car wasrger, it can''t go through. However, no one usually walked on the

    mountain road. Mostly it was Mr. Richard''s special car and the motorcycle of the vigers nearby. Why

    did a car park horizontally on the road today?

    The driver got out of the car and was about to ask about the situation, but two people also got out of

    the car. The man who got off the car first wore a peaked cap and sunsses. It was Leena''s brother,

    Peterson. Peterson walked to the passenger seat and opened the door. A beautiful woman got out of

    the car. She had long hair, wore a short T-shirt and denim shorts, revealing her long legs. Even if she

    wore t shoes, her legs were long and straight, and she had a thin waist, a proud chest, and a bright

    face. She was Alina.

    The driver paused for a moment before he stopped. Alina walked ahead, followed by Peterson. She

    said a few words to the driver, who nodded and turned around, pointing at the car. Alina looked at this

    direction and smiled. Then she walked to the side, and Peterson put his hands in his trouser pockets

    and stayed to talk to the driver. The driver was smiling and talking and didn''t realize the danger of Alina

    Leena was nervous. What happened? What''s wrong with Alina? Why did she stop her car?

    Alina walked over and opened the door of the back seat. The car, which was not spacious, was

    suddenly narrowed because of her arrival, and the atmosphere became serious.

    Alina crossed her arms and said arrogantly, "You''d never thought to be stopped by me here, had you?"

    Leena sneered and didn''t say anything. She held the document with her hands vigntly.

    Alina finally turned to her, smiled and said, "Do you think I don''t know what you are going to do? Are

    you thinking about how to defeat me all the way? But you underestimated me. Do you think that I can''t

    think of what you and Daniel can think of?"

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Why evidence do you have to think Daniel and I are going to do something?"

    Alina raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ve been in this industry for so long. Do you think I can walk so

    steadily all because of my beauty? In this circle, there is nothing I can''t do or can''t inquire about. Daniel

    and Mr. Martin want to cooperate with Mr. Richard alone, right? Therefore, they will send the

    information about Carlson and Dn they have collected to Mr. Richard. I have agreed with Daniel that

    I''ll send this information to Mr. Richard. He dyed for a few days and indeed gave me a stack of

    documents yesterday."

    "That''s it. Daniel has given you the document. Why are you looking for me? I don''t understand what

    you are doing!" Said Leena fearlessly. But she was thinking that Alina was really powerful. She knew

    everything that Mr. Martin and Daniel wanted to do. Since she had lost her position in the Empire

    Group after leaving Carlson, how could she know so much secret internal information? What kind of

    method or connections could make Alina so arrogant?

    Alina smiled, "Then why do you go to see Mr. Richard today? Just chatting with him? You don''t have a

    close rtionship with Mr. Richard, do you?"

    "It''s none of your business." Leena also turned her head to the front, not intending to look at her. Alina

    was arrogant, and so can she.

    Staring at her with a sneer, Alina suddenly took out a stack of documents from behind her.

    Leena was shocked and wanted to grab it, but Alina raised her hand out of the window and said, "Why

    are you so nervous? It seems that this thing is really important to you!"

    "Give it back to me!" Leena shouted angrily.

    Alina smiled and opened the document in front of her. After confirming that it was what she wanted, she

    patted her hand and continued to sneer at Leena, "You are so stupid, Miss Leena. I don''t even want to

    be your enemy. Do you still want to defeat me with such an ability?"

    Leena was so angry that she pounced on Alina, intending to fight for that thing. However, Alina ran

    away very fast. After getting out of the car, she said to Leena outside the car, "I''ll see how you exin it

    to Daniel and Mr. Martin. As for Mr. Richard, he can only be mine cooperator!

    Leena followed her out of the car, shouting "Give that thing back to me, you shameless woman!"

    Alina smiled proudly and turned back arrogantly. She thanked the driver and asked Peterson to drive

    for her.

    The driver was still confused. He didn''t know what was going on until Leena caught up with him. "Miss

    Leena, what''s wrong? What happened?"

 Chapter 176 Robbery On The Road (Part Two)

    Chapter 176 Robbery On The Road (Part Two)

    After a few steps, they drove away and she stopped chasing.

    Seeing that she ran up in a hurry, the driver asked again, "Miss Alina said that she had to talk to you

    alone under the order of Mr. Richard, so I let her go. But what happened?"

    Hearing that, Leena smiled. All of a sudden, her anxious expression disappeared, and she became as

    calm as usual. She even smiled slightly andforted the driver, "Nothing. You are doing well. Let''s

    continue to go to Mr. Richard''s house!"

    The driver still didn''t understand. Leena had walked back and sat in the car. The driver could only go

    back and continue to drive.

    When they arrived at Mr. Richard''s house, Leena asked the driver to open the trunk and take out the

    bag.

    The driver looked at her rxed face, as if there was no ident happened before. He could not

    understand.

    After entering the room, Leena threw the bag away, took out the document hidden in it and put it into

    her big bag. Then she went upstairs to look for Mr. Richard.

    In fact, she had already known Alina''s action. The day before she came, Daniel called her and asked

    her to be careful of Alina. Maybe Daniel got some information, but he didn''t know what Alina wanted to

    do, so he asked her to be careful of Alina. ording to Daniel''s original words, she should not go to

    see Mr. Richard so soon. At least, she should wait until he figured out what Alina wanted to do. But

    Leena didn''t agree. What could Alina do? She just wanted to rob her documents. Then she would y

    along with her.

    When Leena got on the car, she put the correct documents in the trunk, and she took the fake

    documents with her, letting Alina take them away. At this time, Alina must be waiting tough at her in

    front of Mr. Richard! It was time for her to make Alina shocked. She would make Alina embarrassed

    this time!

    When Leena walked into the study, Mr. Richard was looking at the things handed in by Alina, and Alina

    stood next to him, looking very proud, thinking that she hadpleted the task. Seeing that Leena

    came in, she took a look at her and immediately showed a sarcastic smile.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mr. Richard also raised his eyes and looked at Leena through his gold framed sses. "You''re here."

    "Yes, I am here. Nice to meet you, Mr. Richard. Long time no see!" Leena greeted.

    Mr. Richard pointed to a seat aside and said, "Sit down!"

    Leena sat upright, neither looking nor moving.

    Alina nced at her and wondered why she was not nervous. At this time, Mr. Richard finished reading

    the things she brought and closed the book. He put his hand on the cover of the notebook for a long

    time without moving.

    Alina looked forward to Mr. Richard''s evaluation with joy. At least, he should say she did a good job.

    However, Mr. Richard didn''t move for a long time, and even his hand on the book was frozen.

    After a long time, Mr. Richard asked, "Is this the information you have collected?"

    Alina felt something was wrong. Instead of nodding rashly, she asked gently, "father*, what''s wrong?" (*

    TN: here father means sworn father) Her tone was still a little bit childish, like a little girl acting like a

    spoiled child. It was so sweet that even an ordinary man would be attracted by it.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t work on Mr. Richard. He suddenly raised the book and threw it lightly. In a calm

    but majestic tone, he said, "If this is what you have collected, then you''ve let me down!"

    Alina waspletely shocked. She stared at the book for a long time and then looked at Richard,

    "father*... (* TN: here father means sworn father) Father*, is there anything wrong with this book?" (*

    TN: here father means sworn father)

    "Haven''t you read the information you collected?" Asked Mr. Richard.

    Indeed, Alina hadn''t seen it before. She was a university student that almost couldn''t graduate. She got

    her degree certificate after she bribed the leaders of the school through some connections. So she

    couldn''t understand the revised n. Besides, she thought that Leena was so stupid that she wouldn''t

    have thought that she woulde out halfway. What Daniel gave Leena was true. She came to

    Richard''s house by car all the way, so she didn''t have time to check whether the book was true or not.

    In fact, Alina didn''t know that it took Leena a whole night to modify the book, and she didn''t find a

    printing shop to print it out until this morning. If Alina checked it carefully, she would find that the

    revised version was definitely different from the original version. Unfortunately, Alina underestimated

    her intelligence. She had never seen it, so she failed her mission!

    Alina took a look at her and saw the smile on her face. She knew she was fooled, but she wouldn''t be

    so stupid to admit her mistake. She quickly said, "Let me have a look first."

    Alina picked up the notebook and looked at it. She frowned. Even if she didn''t know these things, she

    knew that some contents were covered because some parts were obviously in a mess, as if arge

    part was deleted in the middle, and it didn''t make any sense at all. She nced at Leena again. Seeing

    that she was still smiling, she felt uneasy, but at the same time, she was not reconciled. Was she really

    fooled by her? She had never lost to others. Was she really fooled by Leena?

    After confirming that this n was fake, Alina rolled her eyes and began to look for other tricks.

    "Father*, I must have taken it wrong. In order to collect the information, I went to many ces and used

    the most active connections. I also collected many versions. I did get the information, but maybe when

    Peterson sent me here this morning, he took the wrong book, because there are too many drafts in my

    house. He may not know it clearly. (* TN: here father means sworn father). It''s my fault. I stayed upte

    to sort out the documents yesterday, so I was sleepy in the morning. I asked Peterson to get that book,

    but he took the wrong one. I''ll go home and get another one for you!"

    Alina was so smart. At this time, she could still ask for credit from Mr. Richard. She said that no matter

    how hard she worked, she was wrong because she was too tired. She would never admit that she had

    taken the wrong n. If Mr. Richard really believed her, he would let her go this time for the sake of her

    hard work. If he asked her to bring the notebook tomorrow, then Alina would still have the chance to go

    to Daniel or her ce to find the right one!

    It was an art of speaking. Looking at Alina who was so slick today, Leena had learned a little. The

    people she worked with before were nothingpared with Alina. She was too cunning. No wonder

    she could do a lot of things well. Even if she couldn''t do it well, she had a reason to cleverly

    prevaricate!

    But she wouldn''t give Alina another chance. She stood up and said, "Mr. Richard, Ie to see you

    today to give you the thing you want most."

 Chapter 177 Alinas Failure (Part One)

    Chapter 177 Alina''s Failure (Part One)

    Mr. Richard raised his head. What he did at that moment made Leena think that he would be expectant

    and shocked, but he didn''t. Mr. Richard had already been trained to be calm and expressionless after

    seeing the big scene. No matter what kind of thing he was facing, he could always be calm.

    It didn''t matter to Leena, because she knew that her performance would satisfy Mr. Richard, so she

    didn''t care if he gave her an expression of expectation and shock now.

    Ignoring Alina''s greedy eyes, she walked up, took out a stack of documents from her bag and handed

    them to Mr. Richard, "Mr. Richard, this is the n you have always wanted to see. I have brought it to

    you. I hope you can be satisfied."

    Alina couldn''t help but scolded, "Leena!"

    Leena giggled and appreciated Alina''s changeable and moody expression. Especially when she saw

    that Alina was so angry that her eyes turned red, she was about tough. She raised her eyebrows and

    looked at Alina, "Miss Alina, do you have any opinion? If you really failed, you don''t have to deny it. The

    reason why I came to see Mr. Richard today is that I know that Miss Alina probably didn''tplete the

    task well. In order not to make Mr. Richard unhappy, I took the initiative to bring the n here. In fact,

    I''m helping you and Mr. Richard. Why are you unhappy?"

    Mr. Richard looked up at Alina coldly and said in a low voice, "Do you have any opinion, Alina?"

    "No." Even though Alina hated Leena so much, she could only answer Mr. Richard in this way.

    Mr. Richard didn''t open the book in front of Alina. As soon as he received it, he seemed to know that

    the notebook given by Leena must be the right one so he didn''t check it. Maybe he also knew that Mr.

    Martin and Daniel wanted to win over Leena, so what she gave him wouldn''t be fake. Disappointed at

    Alina, he said, "You can leave now! I have something to talk with Miss Leena alone!"

    "Father*..."Alina turned around and acted like a spoiled child. Her melody was as sweet as singing! (* ˇ¤

    TN: here father means sworn father)

    Leena couldn''t help but despise her.

    Mr. Richard was indifferent. He said, "You can leave first!" His voice was even colder than before.

    Alina had no choice but to take a look at her with hatred.

    As soon as Alina left, Mr. Richard looked at Leena''s n. After a long time, he closed the book, looked

    up at her through his gold rimmed sses and said, "Are you taking the initiative to befriend me?"

    Leena thought for a while and said, "To tell you the truth, I just want to revenge on Alina."

    "So you just want to take revenge on Alina and don''t want to work for me?" Mr. Richard was a little

    unhappy. He pressed his fingers on the book, as if he was suppressing the fate of Leena.

    Suppressed by his serious expression, Leena was a little breathless, but she still said, "If Mr. Martin

    seeds in cooperating with Mr. Richard, I may work for you. However, Alina is a woman of duplicity.

    Mr. Richard, you should disdain to use her. I just hate that she hurts people everywhere just because

    she has powerful backers. In fact, I''m against her because I just want to protect myself. "

    Mr. Richard chuckled and said, "You''ve said so much. Your quibbling ability is about the same as

    Alina''s."

    Sensing the irony in his words, Leena replied calmly, "Really? Then just take it as a lie, but Mr. Richard

    should also be very clear that Alina is not reliable, and she rely on you because she has no choice. If

    she finds a better backer, she will definitely kick you away. And this time she did something wrong,

    right? With me in the future, I''m afraid I won''t let herplete her task easily.

    "Are you determined to deal with her?"

    "Can''t I?" "She hurt my family so much before, especially my brother. What did she do to my brother?

    My mother has been looking forward to my brother''s return. In fact, I did this just to serve justice.

    "Okay, I won''t care what you do to Alina, but from now on, you will be my subordinate." Mr. Richard

    smiled ruthlessly and cunningly.

    Leena answered calmly, "I''m... I''m Daniel''s partner. Of course Daniel''s partner is also Mr. Richard''s

    partner. But I''m not your subordinate!"

    Mr. Richard suddenly became speechless. He looked at her quietly for a long time without saying

    anything.

    Leena had really changed. It was not easy to deal with her. Mr. Richard thought about it in his heart, but

    he didn''t see anything bad, so he didn''t force Leena to do anything.

    When she left Mr. Richard''s house and was about to get on the driver''s car to go home, she met Alina

    again.

    Alina crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, "You''re awesome now!"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Leena said, "Yes, it''s really rare to be praised by Miss Alina, who has

    always said that I''m stupid."

    Alina was angry again. She gritted her teeth and sneered, "I thought you were too easy to deal with, so

    I didn''t pay much attention to you. But don''t be too proud. You are just a little clever this time. Do you

    think you can defeat me every time?"

    "A petty trick can make you fall down, Miss Alina." Said Leena with a smile. Mr. Richard had said that

    he would''t help Alina. Let''s see what she would do in the future.

    Alina''s face darkened. She was thinking about something sullenly and didn''t reply for a while.

    Looking at her face, Leena smiled again and said, "Miss Alina, do you live for the purpose of winning

    others? Why do you have to fight like a peacock? It will only make people feel that you are pathetic."

    "I think you are the one who are more pathetic. Alina retorted arrogantly. This time, her self-esteem was

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    damaged after she was cheated by Leena. Suddenly, she had the will to fight. She, Alina, could not

    lose! Besides, she lost to Leena? How ridiculous! Alina suddenlyughed and raised her eyebrows.

    She said to Leenacently, "Compared with me, who do you think will be more pathetic? You

    haven''t got anything you want, and even the things you want are in my hands. Miguel, Peterson, and

    your best friend''s silly boyfriend, Jimmy, why do you think Carlson will protect you after you marry him?

    In fact, he loves Lily. Who is more pathetic?"

    The smile on Leena''s face froze. She kept silent for a while and replied, "Miss Alina, why did you

    mention it? Have you forgotten who wanted to elope with Miguelst time and was rejected?"

    Alina stoppedughing.

    Leena said, "You will be punished for things you have done. It''s just a matter of time. I really hope you

    can reflect on what you have said and done. You have been doted on by everyone and you have got

    what you want. Why do you still fight for others'' things? Like Jimmy and my brother? Besides, why did

    you destroy other people''s family? That my brother loves his family doesn''t prevent him from loving

    you, right? What do you want? Why did you hurt my mother like that? So you deserve what you have

    suffered today and what you will suffer in the future. I didn''t mean to oppose you, but you pushed me

    too hard that I had to resist. Why didn''t Miss Alina reflect on what you had done when you hated

    others? But I think people like you will never reflect on yourself, because you don''t know what kindness

    and malice are, and what moral justice and indecent means are! So... " Leena said thest sentence

    very slowly and clearly, "Just wait for your previous enemies toe up to revenge! I don''t think I''m the

    only one who want Miss Alina to fail. Dn wants you to die like a dog! Ha ha! "

 Chapter 178 Alinas Failure (Part Two)

    Chapter 178 Alina''s Failure (Part Two)

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Alina gritted her teeth and shouted, "Leena!"

    Leena ignored her and got on the car. She finally walked proudly in front of Alina. And Alina was like a

    drowning chicken, in a mess. Goddess was just like this after losing the protection of a man, so Alina

    was just a woman with attractive appearance!

    All of a sudden, she didn''t envy Alina so much. In fact, she shouldn''t be so envious of her. I''m afraid a

    woman like Alina won''t even have a friend. Her brother was just out of his mind. When he was hurt

    more, he might abandon Alina like Miguel did!

    After returning to her apartment, Leena called Daniel to report what had happened today. Daniel also

    asked her about Alina''s reaction. After Leena said a few words, Daniel suddenlyughed.

    "What are youughing at?" asked Leena.

    "I''m just happy for my cousin." Daniel answered casually.

    His cousin was Betty.

    Leena said, "Your cousin also wants to deal with Alina?"

    "My cousin doesn''t need to deal with her. My brother-inw will deal with her by himself!"

    Leena stopped talking.

    Daniel said, "It seems that you are willing to join our team."

    "I didn''t say yes in front of Mr. Richard. I said it was just temporary cooperation. It''s hard to say what

    will happen in the future."

    With a nonchnt smile, Daniel said, "What else can you do now? Don''t worry. It will only get better

    and better. It won''t hurt you."

    After hanging up the phone, Leena thought about what had happened in the past few days. Alina was

    like a rat chased by all, but with that woman''s strength, she wouldn''t sit still and wait for death. Perhaps

    she would make trouble, and it was very likely that she would make her brother suffer with her.

    Although Leena didn''t love Peterson as much as before, her mother must be sad to see Peterson

    suffered. She was just worried that her mother would be disappointed and sad.

    Just as she was silent, Carlson called her, saying that he had arrived downstairs and asked her to

    Leena went to the window and saw a BMW parked downstairs. It was none other than Carlson''s. At the

    same time, Carlson just got out of the car and looked upstairs. He was in a suit and wore sunsses,

    which made the passers-by around look at him in surprise.

    Leena didn''t live in high floors. As soon as Carlson raised his head, he saw her by the window. He

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    smiled and said, "I saw you. Come down. Don''t be upset?"

    Leena frowned. She had been busy for a long time and forgot that Carlson wasing for her.

    Unexpectedly, he caught her. Biting her lower lip, she thought for a while and went downstairs. She

    would like to see what Carlson was going to do with her, but she wouldn''t tell him anything about

    Daniel.

    After Leena went downstairs, Carlson had already put his hands in his trouser pockets and leaned

    against the car, waiting for her. His suit and tie were slightly loosened, and his originally neat hair was a

    little messy by the wind, which slightly covered his eyes. He wore sunsses, and his face was as

    deep and perfect as marble carvings. He was tall, and his whole body was leaning against the BMW of

    millions, so that other female students passing by saw him in surprise.

    The ce where Leena lived was very close to the University Town, so there were many students

    renting houses nearby. It was time for dinner, and the students went out in twos and threes. Seeing

    Carlson like this, they could not help but cry out with admiration. At this time, two girls said

    exaggeratedly, "Wow, who is this? He is so handsome!"

    "He is rich and handsome. Oh my God, there is no such a handsome man nearby."

    Hearing that, Carlson didn''t look back. He just smiled, walked up to Leena, put his arms around her

    waist and took her to the car intimately.

    The two girls had already slowed down. When they saw that Carlson walked forward and held a girl''s

    waist, they were a little disappointed. When he opened the door and said to Leena with a smile,

    "Honey, please get in the car!" One of the girls even spit out the water. It was true that rich and

    handsome men were all other''s. It was really sad! It was not easy to see such an excellent man. They

    didn''t expect him to have a wife at such a young age!

    Leena didn''t expect that she would be the envy of others at this time. The two girls thought that

    Carlson was young, but in fact, he was more than thirty years old. He was not young at all, but looked

    younger than his age.

    This move didn''t work on Leena. Seeing that he opened the door and invited her to get in, she didn''t

    say a word to him and got in silently. Then he got on the car and started it.

    "Let''s find a ce to have dinner tonight. What do you want to eat?" Carlson asked while driving.

    "Whatever. I''m not hungry," said Leena coldly

    "What have you eaten at home these days? You look thinner." As if the previous unhappiness did not

    happen, Carlson cared about Leena warmly and reached out to touch her face.

    Leena dodged at once and looked at him in surprise.

    Seeing her surprised eyes, Carlson said, "What are you scared of? I just touched your face. Can''t I

    even touch you now?"

    Leena looked down upon him and said nothing.

    Carlson asked, "Where do you want to go for dinner?"

    "As I said, whatever." Said Leena coldly. She was still angry with what had happened before.

    All of a sudden, Carlson stopped talking, as if he felt that Leena was unwilling to talk. He didn''t say

    anything either. He drove to a restaurant and said to her when he got out of the car, "If you don''t

    decide, I''ll find one."

    Leena thought that when she was silent in the car just now, Carlson must be angry too. But she didn''t

    expect that his tone was still so intimate after getting off the car. It was so strange that it must be

    abnormal tonight. Carlson might have something to ask her for help. She thought in a woman''s

    sensitive way.

    Carlson found a high-level restaurant. It was close to the French window where the night scene could

    be seen. It was in an excellent location. In fact, it was just a meal for two people. There was no need to

    be so exaggerated.

    When they were ordering, Carlson ordered a few dishes by himself, and then asked Leena what she

    wanted. She just ordered a vegetable. Carlson asked another violinist to y the violin next to him,

    which was so romantic and stylish that Leena sniffed.

    However, Carlson seemed to be in a good mood. After putting on the napkin, he began to eat and said

    with a smile, "It''s the first time we have dinner together."

    "Really? Right? " Said Leena vaguely.

    "Do you want to watch a movie or something?" Carlson suddenly raised his eyebrows and said. He

    looked like a big boy. He was old enough to be called Uncle by her ssmates.

    Biting the drink straw, Leena said, "Do you still want to be romantic like a student falling in love?"

    "Yes! Don''t you girls like this? " He said with a yful smile.

    Leena took a drink and ignored him. Just then, the dishes were served. He picked up something into

    her bowl and said gently, "Try this. It''s delicious."

    Leena tasted the food from a high-end restaurant. It was really good.

    Seeing that Leena nodded, Carlson said, "It''s been so many days. Is it time for you to calm down?"

    Hearing that, Leena was stunned for a while. She was wondering if Carlson wanted to please her? Was

    he trying to apologize?

    When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, a little ball suddenly rolled under her feet. Then

    she heard a little girl crying Whoop Mommy, brother threw my ball away. Waah... "

    Then a woman shouted, "Greg, you brat, go get your sister''s ball back! Otherwise, your father will

    punish you when hees back! "

    Leena turned her head and saw two tables in the upper left corner. There were several people sitting

    there. Thedy holding the little girl was very elegant. She wore a long dress and dressed like ady,

    like a socialite. Her long hair was made into big waves, but it was not dyed. It was still very dark and

    bright. She wore sunsses. When she turned her head and looked at the ball, Leena saw her face

    clearly. The oval face was small, and the skin was very fair. The nose was small and round, and high-

    bridged. The corners of the mouth were very special. In a word, looking at the lower half of the face,

    one could feel that this person must be a beautiful woman. And the little girl in her arms was more

    beautiful. She was like a doll, beautiful even when she was crying.

    Next to thedy sat a woman with short hair dressed in punk style. She also wore sunsses, and her

    trousers even had holes on it. There were many earrings on her ears, but they didn''t look cheap at all.

    Instead, they looked fashionable and unique. The skin of the woman with was also very good, and she

    looked very unusual.

    There was a little boy sitting opposite the two women. He was only five or six years old. He pouted and

    looked out of the window with a sullen face. His sullen face did not hide his handsomeness. He was

    very handsome at such a young age. Especially his eyes Leena felt his eyes were very familiar.

    When Leena was looking at them up and down, thedy who was holding the little girl said to the little

    boy, "Greg, go and pick up the ball. Your father will be back soon..."

    "No!" The little boy was still very stubborn. Then for some reason, he suddenly climbed down from the

    chair and quickly ran to Leena''s side to pick up the ball.

    Leena was wondering what was wrong with him, and she felt that the little face was very familiar, so

    she kept staring at him running over. The little boy came to her desk to pick up the ball, but Carlson

    suddenly raised his foot and stepped on the ball.

    Leena was stunned. She looked at him in confusion, only to find that he was smiling wickedly and

    happily while staring at the little boy.

    The little boy was also stunned. He looked up at Carlson and said with a frown, "Please move your feet

    away. I''ll get the ball for my sister."

    With a smile, Carlson said, "Greg, you brat, why don''t you call me uncle? When you were a child, you

    often ask me for candies!"

 Chapter 179 Making Babies (Part One)

    Chapter 179 Making Babies (Part One)

    The little boy looked at Carlson for a long time and suddenly frowned and retorted, "I never eat

    candies!"

    Pointing at this little boy, Carlson said to Leena, "Look, he is as stubborn as his father! Do you know

    whose son he is?"

    Leena stared at the little boy again. When she was about to remember, she suddenly heard someone

    When Leena raised her head, she saw a tall and handsome maning over. For a moment, she

    thought she had seen the model, but the face was so handsome, even more evil and charming than

    Carlson. Even though he was a little old and had two children, he was still very young, as if he was just

    in his thirties. Leena stood up at once, "Mr... Mr. Simon, why are you here? "

    "Long time no see, Leena! He didn''t even tell me when he married you. If I hadn''t run into him today, he

    might have hidden it from me all the time!"

    With a smile on his face, Carlson looked at Greg and said, "Your son has grown up. He is like you in

    character. I guess you have a headache. How can you have time to care about others'' affairs?"

    Simon deliberately snorted, "Do you think I care about you? I just care about Leena. I used to treat my

    good employees as my sister, but you took her away so easily without telling me!"

    At this time, thedy who had been sitting in the distance also looked over. It was not until now that

    Leena realized that the woman with long curly hair was Simon''s wife, the best actress in entertainment

    circle, who had been out of sight for a long time, called Celine. When Leena went to college, Celine

    was still in the active period of the screen. At that time, she often watched the movies of her. At that

    time, she didn''t know that she was Mr. Simon''s girlfriend, but she just thought that this actress was very

    beautiful, so beautiful that people would forget the profane world. She especially remembered that

    there was a movie, which seemed to be the martial arts movie "Cliff" directed by Zhang Zicheng. Then

    she won the best actress because of this movie. There were two roles in the y. One was the female

    devil who dressed up as a man, and the other was the exceedingly beautiful woman. The exceedingly

    beautiful woman was the mother of the female devil. She remembered that when the two armies were

    fighting, the emperor released the exceedingly beautiful woman, and the beautiful womanughed

    enchantingly, which immediately confused the three armies. Although there were a lot of exaggerated

    techniques in the movie, when the beauty appeared, Leena still felt that the so-called smile was as

    beautiful as a flower. After seeing her beauty, other female stars would be illusory in the future. Her

    performance in the movie was so enchanting and beautiful that after many years, she still remembered

    that scene. She remembered the smile of Celine.

    She was shocked when she heard that Simon had married Celine. Although she had been working for

    Mr. Simon all the time, it was a pity that after Miss Celine left, she had been focused on teaching her

    husband and children and lived a very low-key life. She had never seen her before. She didn''t expect

    to meet them here today?

    Simon looked down at the boy who had behaved himself in front of him and ordered in a soft voice,

    "Greg, pick up the ball and give it to your sister!"

    Perhaps Greg was afraid of his father, so he didn''t resist this time. He obediently picked up the ball and

    went back.

    Simon continued to talk to Carlson, "The ce where we sit is wide. Do you want to go with Leena?"

    Carlson agreed quickly and said, "Okay, let''s have a talk. I happen to have something to talk to you."

    As far as Leena knew, Carlson and Simon used to be boss and guests, because he often came to the

    Heaven Hotel and had some business cooperation with Simon, he should not be as familiar as his

    brother. But today, it seemed that they were a little more familiar than she thought. After all, if two

    sessful men appreciated each other, they would inevitably find somemon topics and naturally

    get familiar with each other.

    Carlson stood up, straightened his suit chest, and reached out to hold Leena''s hand. Leena was

    stunned, but she would still show respect to Carlson in such an asion. ncing at their hands, Mr.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Simon smiled and took them over.

    On the other side, the woman dressed in punk and Celine had stood up, and Simon introduced them to

    each other one by one. When Leena heard the introduction of the girl with punk style, she was

    immediately shocked. No wonder she felt that the girl looked familiar even if she wore sunsses. It

    turned out that she was the famous actress, Miss Anna. Miss Anna was ate bloomer. When she was

    young, her work was mediocre, although it was also red, but it didn''t mean anything. It might have

    something to do with her wrong way at that time. She had a special voice and a spiritual music talent,

    but he went to act. Later she found the right way. She began to major in rock and roll after her thirties,

    which meant that her status had been getting higher and higher in the past few years, She had held

    many big concerts as a rock queen. Anna''s songs were very special and feminine, which made women

    excited. For a period of time, Rena liked her crazily and listened to her songs every day. Leena had to

    remember this artist.

    Both Miss Celine and Anna took off their sunsses and greeted them. Stars usually wore sunsses

    when they went out, which was not against harassment. But now the guests were present, they took off

    their sunsses. Leena couldn''t help but look at Celine up and down. She found that her skin was as

    smooth as usual when she was thirty-five or sixteen years old. If she didn''t smile, she would look like a

    girl in her twenties. Even if she was the mother of two children, and even without makeup, she was

    very beautiful, and even had a pure temperament without mud.

    Anna was not the type of beauty. Her face was a little square, but her skin was very good. Moreover,

    because of her dressing, she looked very unique and had a unique temperament. Leena had been

    wondering if she should ask for an autograph for Renater. Rena must be very happy. It was the first

    time she had seen a star at a close distance. Thanks to Carlson and Simon bringing her here today.

    Carlson praised, "Your wife is so beautiful!"

    Celine relied, "You''re wee, Mr. Carlson. Is this Miss Leena that you often mentioned, your wife?

    Miss Leena is also very beautiful and she looks very lucky. Mr. Carlson, you are so lucky. "

    Carlsonughed. Simon asked everyone to sit down. Since the two families had just arrived, they

    ordered together.

    During the dinner, Leena noticed that Celine and Anna often whispered to each other and seemed to

    be on good terms. She didn''t know that the famous singer Anna and Miss Celine were so familiar with

    each other, and she even came out to have dinner with Simon''s family feast. She thought about how to

    ask for signatureter.

    Miss Celine was holding her little daughter, but after Simon came, he took her in his arms. Leena found

    that Simon really loved his little daughter very much, taking her as a treasure carefully. On the contrary,

    he was more serious to his son. Perhaps it had something to do with his son''s naughtiness, and he

    often made surprising remarks, which made people feel at a loss whether to cry or tough. He could

    say a lot that even an adult could not refute. Simon said with a cold face, "Greg, if you don''t eat well,

    dad and mom won''t take you out next time."

 Chapter 180 Making Babies (Part Two)

    Chapter 180 Making Babies (Part Two)

    The little boy pouted and put on a long face. Then Celine asked in a low voice, "What do you want to

    eat, Baron? Let me get you some food, okay?"

    The little boy ignored his mother. Anna immediately pinched his face and gritted her teeth, "You bad

    boy, are you disobedient? Do you want me to send you the drum and y music with you?"

    "Yes, I want it!" The boy said to Anna.

    Anna said, "Then have a good meal! Otherwise, I won''t have a gift for you. You can''t even celebrate

    your birthday! "

    The little boy was obedient to Anna and took the initiative to eat. Others couldn''t helpughing. Celine

    said, "My son doesn''t look like my son. He only listens to you."

    Annaughed, "After all, I''m his godmother!"

    Looking at the harmonious family, Leena was quite admire. She thought that after she gave birth to the

    child, she would definitely let Rena be the godmother of the child, and Rena''s child also had to call her

    godmother.

    She identally caught a glimpse of the look in his eyes and found that he was also looking at Greg

    and Fiona with admiration, especially when he looked at the little princess Fiona, who was so

    affectionate and envious, as if his child wanted to pull him over and hug him as well.

    Simon''s youngest daughter, Fiona, was indeed adorable. She looked more like Miss Celine, as

    beautiful as a doll, and everyone liked her. However, she did not expect that a sessful man like

    Carlson would show such a longing expression for a child.

    Carlson turned around and saw Leena looking at him. Suddenly, he took Leena''s hand under the table

    and gently pinched it. For some reason, Leena suddenly felt that his sight were ambiguous.

    Fortunately, Simon began to talk with Carlson.Miss Celine stretched out her hand and said, "Fiona,

    Simon kissed his youngest daughter and gave the tea to Celine. Then he began to talk about work with

    Carlson. It was not until then that he let go of Leena''s hand.

    Because of the presence of an outsider, the two men just chatted for a while, but only got to the point.

    Carlson said, "I have a piece ofnd here. I don''t know if Mr. Simon is interested in it..."

    Simon raised his head and smiled curiously, "Mr. Carlson, are you interested in showing me the

    ground?"

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Of course. In terms of influence in A City, who can beparable to Mr. Simon? Half of thend is

    earned. If you are interested, I will talk to you another day."

    Because Carlson had never talked business with Leena, and he didn''t know that Leena had already

    known that he was investing in Longwan, so he talked with Simon in front of her in such a vague way.

    As a result, she was shocked. Did he want to find a new partner again? He might know that it was not

    so easy to win Mr. Richard over, so he might as well test Mr. Simon to see if he was willing.

    Simon smiled and nodded, "Okay. Let''s make an appointment another day to have a private talk and

    see what kind of treasurend it is. It''s rare that Mr. Carlson likes me and wants to cooperate with me."

    Carlson reached out his hand and shook hands with him. "Then wish us a sessful cooperation in

    advance!"

    The dinner was mainly a family dinner. The two men chatted for a while and then stopped talking about

    work. They turned to talk about Simon''s two children. Simon said, "My eldest son is very naughty. I''ll

    find a way to deal with him!"

    Carlson said, "No matter how naughty you are, you are still my son. I want a son too!"

    Mr. Simon couldn''t help but look at Leena and Carlson with a teasing smile. As a result, she lowered

    her head shyly. At the sight of this, Carlson reached out his hand to hold her and pinched her again.

    Seeing this, Simon said, "Why do you need to admire us? Have a baby as soon as possible." After

    saying that, sheughed again. She wanted to get rid of his hand, but he held it so tightly that she had

    to let him go.

    The dinner was very slow. It was already eight o''clock in the evening when they walked out of the

    restaurant. When it was about to end, Leena finally couldn''t help but ask Anna for signature. Anna was

    also very enthusiastic. As soon as Leena asked, she wrote a lot of encouragement and wishes to

    Rena, and took a photo with her.

    Leena was so happy that she thought it must be fun for Rena to see the photos and get the autograph.

    If her best friend was happy, she would also be very happy from the bottom of her heart.

    After they walked out of the restaurant, they said goodbye to each other. Carlson and Simon shook

    hands again. Seeing that Greg was running in front of them, Carlson pinched his face and said, "Brat,

    remember to say hello to me next time you see me!"

    Hearing that, Greg cried out in pain and pulled his hand away. He curled his lips and ignored him. He

    was really arrogant!

    On the contrary, Carlson liked boys like this more. Heughed and said goodbye to Simon and Celine

    again. Then he got on the car and left with Leena in his arms.

    The two of them were very happy all the way. Carlson might be in a very good mood after he reached

    an agreement with Mr. Simon, and Leena was still in a good mood because she just got Anna''s

    signature. The two of them didn''t talk much, but when they arrived home, Carlson caught her off guard

    and pressed her against the door.

    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Leena didn''t think too much. When she heard that Carlson

    closed the door and didn''t look back, he suddenly held her up from behind and kissed her earlobe. She

    struggled, and he immediately pressed her against the door.

    Leena was angry and pushed him, "What are you doing? Are you insane?"

    With a mischievous smile, Carlson coaxed her while pulling her clothes. "What do you think I want to

    do with you? Honey, don''t be angry. I miss you!" He began to kiss her.

    Leena struggled, but he still held her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her forcefully.

    At this time, Mandy suddenly came up and asked by the door, "Sir, do you want to make coffee

    tonight?" It was possible for Carlson to work every night. Once he worked, he had to drink coffee, so

    Mandy had to prepare it.

    Leena was about to whine when he kissed her gently. But when she heard that Mandy was outside the

    door, Carlson still pressed her against the door. He didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only make

    a muffled voice.

    Then he let go of her and said to Mandy, "No, thanks, you can go downstairs first."

    She felt that his voice was a little unstable. He didn''t know if Mandy would notice that and her face

    became even redder.

    Mandy replied calmly and went downstairs obediently.

    Carlson carried her to the bed, yed a trick on her again and wanted to go in. Leena protested and

    pushed him away. She breathed unsteadily but still tried to make a statement. "Carlson, I hate you. I

    don''t want to have sex with you!"

    Carlson stopped and squinted. "Do you really hate me?"

    "I hate you!" Leena shouted again, trying to stimte him and wake him up.

    That night, she kept cursing in her heart, ''Is Carlson insane? Is he insane? It''s better to have a baby

    with someone else, or with Lily whom he likes. Why should he look for her? It''s simply making her

    suffer!''

 Chapter 181 Live Together With The Rival

    Chapter 181 Live Together With The Rival

    However, on the contrary, Leena didn''t understand what was happening. ording to the reason, the

    two of them had a quarrelst time, and he shouldn''t havee to her. If he just yed with women,

    he also had women outside, why did hee to her? Was it because she was stimted by Mr. Simon

    and wanted to have a baby as soon as possible?

    She couldn''t understand what he was thinking. When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures,

    she heard that Aaron had turned over. Originally, Leena wanted to move, but she didn''t move after that.

    It seemed that Carlson had woken up, but he turned over and fell asleep, half of his back exposed to

    the outside of the quilt. With his hands on the pillow and his head towards Leena, he opened his eyes

    slightly and saw her lying with her back to him. Then he reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    At this time, Leena had no choice but to move. She pulled his hand away from him. Then, Carlson

    raised his head slightly and looked down at her. "You woke up early."

    Lying on the bed, Leena said to him, "You went too farst night!"

    Carlson didn''t mind. He chuckled, lowered his head and kissed her on the face. "Who said that about

    his own man? Aren''t you satisfied with my performancest night? I saw you reach your climax for

    several times."

    "You..." Leena''s face turned a little red because of the flirtation. She was no match for Carlson in terms

    ofnguage and action, so she wanted to turn around and ignore him.

    However, all of a sudden, Carlson crossed his legs and pressed her under his body. He touched her

    face and said, "Why don''t you dare to face me? Why are you so angry with me for so long?"

    Leena struggled and tried to push him down, but she couldn''t, so she said to him, "Get up!"

    On the other hand, Carlson didn''t press her anymore. Instead, he held her in his arms and made her

    face him. Heforted her in a low voice, "You are my wife. I''ll ept you as long as I marry you. Why

    are you so angry?"

    "Don''t you want a divorce?" Leena asked him coldly.

    "Why do you want a divorce? Don''t we live a good life? As long as you can be my wife, I won''t do

    anything to you. You''d better have a boy like Greg, Simon''s son. In the future, you can have a

    daughter. It doesn''t matter if you have more. "

    "I''m not interested in rebirth. Chinese people should abide by the two children policy!"

    All of a sudden, a bright smile appeared on Carlson''s face. As a result, even if Leena was pressed on

    his chest, she could feel a vibration in her chest. Afterughing, he said, "I didn''t expect my wife to

    support the national policy so much. It''s good, but you should at least give birth to two children for me."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Leena didn''t say anything.

    Then, he approached her earlobe and asked in a low voice, "Do you like boys or girls?"

    "You said you wanted a son." Leena didn''t realize that her thoughts had been brought over by Carlson.

    She didn''t promise not to give birth to a baby for Carlson, and they were talking about whether it was a

    boy or a girl.

    Carlson was very cunning. He smiledcently and said, "Let''s have a boy firstly, then we will have

    a girl, and let brother protect sister. I think Simon''s son is very arrogant. I don''t think my son is bad

    either!"

    "Why do you have topete with Simon? If you want gic beauty, you''ll find the wrong person!"

    Said Leena coldly.

    Carlson smiled again and said proudly, "Isn''t my gene not beautiful enough?"

    "You are so narcissistic!"

    "Besides, you are not bad!" He pinched her chin to let her face him. Then he squinted and smiled

    ambiguously. His hand moved up from her slender waist, grabbed her upper body and pinched it hard.

    Feeling the pain, she called out in a low voice, "Carlson..."

    While pinching her, Carlson squinted and said, "Both boys and girls will be very beautiful!"

    "If you keep looking at me like this, I''ll take you!"

    All of a sudden, Polly wanted to hit him, so she said, "get rid of him. I was only in primary school when

    you were in college. Don''t you think it''s a big deal for you to bully a girl who is much younger than

    you?"

    Carlson was 9 years older than Leena, and he went to college. Indeed, she was still in primary school,

    but he didn''t expect her to be so age oriented. He couldn''t helpughing, and the ambiguous

    atmosphere was ruined by this words. Carlson pinched her chin and said, "You''re really... But you are a

    woman now, not a girl. Or do you think you will be more excited to call me uncle when we are together

    in the future? I don''t mind. You can call me whatever you like. Anyway, you are still my woman! "

    "You are so shameless and boring!"

    Finally, Carlson let her go. After getting up and putting on his clothes, he said to Leena, "You can get

    up too. Let''s have breakfast togetherter. I have something to tell you."

    Realizing that this was not a joke, Carlson asked, "What do you want to say to me?"

    Carlson buttoned his shirt and didn''t answer. After a while, he said, "Let''s talk about itter."

    Then he went out to wash himself. Leena had to follow him.

    After all the things were done, Mandy had already prepared breakfast. When they were having

    breakfast, Carlson finally said, "I have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?" Leena''s hand, which was cutting the poached egg with a knife, stopped for a

    moment. She wondered whether Daniel would ask about her cooperation with Daniel. She had been

    worried all the time. If he asked, should she hide it? But it seemed that Carlson changed the topic.

    "Lily has been living with her father since she came back. Her sister has got married and has another

    house, so there are only her father and some servants at home. But you know that her rtionship with

    her father has always been very tense, especially this time she was injured and hospitalized because

    of saving me. It seems that her father is unhappier. She has almost recovered these days and is about

    to leave the hospital, but her feet haven''t fully recovered and it''s inconvenient for her to move. She

    needs someone to take care of her at any time. "

    Leena took a bite of the egg with a fork and said indifferently, "Okay."

    "She can go home, but I''m worried about her." Carlson took a sip of milk and said in an emotionless

    tone.

    Finally, Leena raised her head, as if she had realized what Carlson was going to say, but she still asked

    incredulously, "And then?"

    "Then I want to take her to my house and live there for a while. Although her father also has servants to

    take care of him, with her father''s presence, the two of them must be very unhappy. I''m afraid that it will

    affect Lily''s mood, so I want her to stay here for a period of time. She can go back when she recovers,

    and her father should be relieved after a period of time. "

    Leena put down her fork and sneered, "Carlson, have you ever thought that if you bring Lily here, won''t

    her father be angrier?"

    "Look, you are here again. You seem to be hostile to Lily!" Carlson looked up at Leena unhappily.

    "Do you think I''m hostile to you? Indeed, this is your house. I don''t care what you do. I just feel strange.

    Since you said her father wouldn''t be happy, why did you bring her here? Is it really good for Miss Lily

    to ease the rtionship with her father? Or in fact, you just want to live with Lily. Then why do you

    me such a big corner? I won''t object! "

    "You really won''t object? Then why are you so excited?"

    "Am I excited? Huh! " Hearing that, Leena smiled and spread out her palms. Her unconscious

    movement was very simr to that of Daniel, which made Carlson squint. "I''ve told you that this is your

    house. You can do whatever you want. There''s no need to tell me!" He didn''t want to tell her that she

    was angry and flustered. Why!

    "I told youst night that you are my wife and you will be responsible for her since you married her. You

    don''t have to care about what I have done to Lily. She is always my friend. I can''t forget my friend even

    I get married!"

    Leena really didn''t know what to say. She didn''t even want to let her hand touch him now. Thinking of

    the tendernessst night, she felt even more disgusted. Did Carlson not understand the meaning of

    family at all? Or he didn''t take his family seriously at all? He thought it was enough for him to give her

    the position of wife. As for how he faced Lily outside, she didn''t care. Lily was his friend, so he should

    not only be responsible for his wife, but also his friend. But he didn''t think much about it. Miss Lily had

    been gossiping with him all the time. In normal families, a wife would be jealous when her husband was

    so good to his friends who had been gossiping all the time!

    Or did he think that she had no right to be jealous and meddle in his affairs? Well, if that was the case,

    if Leena thought of their absurd marriage again, their marriage would have been a little awkward, and

    now with Miss Lily, would it be more awkward?

    She was disappointed with him!

    "Carlson, sometimes I really want to ask you, do you only love Miss Lily? Then why do you marry me?"

    "My wife can''t be surnamed Feng! So I can''t marry Lily!" Carlson said firmly.

    "Then why are you here to harm me? You like Miss Lily in your heart, but you can''t marry her. Why do

    you marry me? Do you think I''m just a decoration? " Leena didn''t know whether she shouldugh or

    cry. She just felt that it was too ironic for him to think so!

    "I just want to tell you that I can''t give up the friendship with Lily for more than ten years just because

    I''m married." Carlson began to be domineering.

    With a mocking smile, Leena didn''t respond.

    "I''ve asked Mandy to clean up the room for her these two days, and Lily will move in a few days. I hope

    you can get along well with her, at least until she recoverspletely."

    "Do you think I won''t get along well with Miss Lily? Don''t you think I will spill the soup on the back of her

    hand by ident like I did in the hospital?" How ridiculous! Even now, Carlson still didn''t trust her.

    However, Carlson was not in the mood to quarrel anymore. He said coldly, "No matter what you think,

    you have to make sure that Lily has a good rest."

    "Okay, She cane and live here. No problem. I won''t disturb her, because I won''te here during

    this period of time if she lives here." Leena replied coldly.

    Before Carlson could say anything, Leena added, "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t have the time to be

    jealous. You forced me toe here yesterday. I''ve been busy with the matters of graduation design

    recently, so I have no time to care about you and Miss Lily."

    Carlson said coldly, "Okay!" Then they kept silent at that moment.

 Chapter 182 Petersons Return (Part One)

    Chapter 182 Peterson''s Return (Part One)

    Leena was not in a bad mood at first, but now she was pissed off by the breakfast, so she went home

    directly after breakfast.

    Her mother was about to leave the hospital these days. Before that, she had asked a friend to find a

    suitable house, so they moved directly after her mother left the hospital.

    The house was very close to the University Town. Leena and Rena got up early in the morning to pack

    up. In fact, there was not much to pack because almost all the things were burnt out. Leena didn''t

    intend to move either. She would live with Rena for a long time, so they only needed to move her

    mother''s and Yanni''s luggage, which was not much.

    After they moved their things to the new house and cleaned up, in the afternoon, Leena went to pick up

    her mother from the hospital. After Yanni finished school, she went to Spencer''s house with Yanni to

    pack up his things. They thanked Spencer''s family one by one.

    In the evening, Leena and Rena went to buy food and prepared dinner for everyone. Because Spencer

    came to help when they moved at noon. However, he brought Miguel with him in the evening.

    "I didn''t bring Mr. Miguel here on purpose. When I was off duty, Mr. Miguel asked me where to go. I

    couldn''t lie to him, so I told him. Now that I have told him I''ming and you know each other, I can''t

    refuse to bring him here, right?" said Spencer, hemming and hawing to Leena and Rena? Besides,

    when your mother was sick, Mr. Miguel helped her a lot. I think you should have a gathering with him

    since your mother have left the hospital... "

    "You said you didn''t do it on purpose!" Renained.

    After a long silence, Leena finally said, "Forget it. It''s not that we can''t afford to invite someone to

    dinner. Miguel did help my mother a lot before, so I should thank him anyway."

    Rena said, "I''m annoyed to see him. Though tall, rich and handsome, he always makes trouble for

    others. Why would he do that?"

    Leenaforted Rena, "I really have to thank Miguel. It''s right for Spencer to bring him here. On the

    contrary, it''s my fault that I didn''t invite him before. Rena, don''t me Spencer. Now that he is here,

    let''s be happy together and don''t let mother be suspicious.

    Spencer hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, you are right. Leena is reasonable!"

    Spencer didn''t realize that he had said something wrong. He said that Leena was reasonable in front of

    Rena, which meant he was scolding Rena for being unreasonable. As expected, Rena red at him.

    Spencer hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. You are also very reasonable. You are doing this for

    the sake of Leena!"

    Leena smiled to herself. Sometimes, Spencer was too stupid to tell a lie. In this way, he couldn''t be glib

    tongued. How could a person from a very rich family just couldn''t give up on Rena?

    She had heard that Spencer had been in love two times before, and the second time was the longest. It

    and didn''t look like a man. s, poor Spencer. But Leena always thinks that maybe he is not suitable

    for a rtionship, but perfect for marriage. He is a reliable man! But it all depended on their own luck

    whether they would be together or not!

    Leena said to the two of them, "Let''s go out. My mother will be suspicious if we stay here any longer."

    Rena had to wave her hand and push them away, "Okay, okay, get out! Since you don''t mind, I don''t

    mind either!"

    Rena pushed the two out, but in the middle of the way, Leena took her hand and asked Spencer to go

    out first, while she and Rena stayed.

    Rena asked, "What? Anything else? I''ve agreed to let Miguel stay!"

    "No." Leena felt a little embarrassed to speak it out. She paused for a while and couldn''t help but get

    close to Rena and whispered something to her.

    Rena was shocked at once. "What? You don''t n to HMM... "

    Leena immediately covered her mouth and said nervously, "Do you want everyone to hear that? I didn''t

    keep you here to announce the news, but to ask you to help me hide the truth ande up with ideas!"

    Rena nodded, and then Leena released her. With a red face, she asked, "Do you have any idea?"

    Rena had calmed down, but she was still in a state of shock. She said in a lower voice, "Does Carlson

    know about it?"

    "No, but he shouldn''t know!" Leena said in a fit of pique.

    "You can''t hide it from him like this, can you? If you don''t want his child, then you just don''t want it?

    What if What if he expects to have a baby and knows that I''m covering up for you to take

    contraceptives? He would me me for it. I don''t think I can do this. Even if I''m your best friend, you''re

    married to Carlson. Why do you still need contraceptives?"

    Leena said, "You don''t know him well. He is not as good as you think!"

    "I know. I know that Carlson is a bad guy, but I think he is reliable as a man!"

    Leena began to sneer, with a cold and sarcastic expression. Rena was confused. She frowned and

    asked, "What''s wrong with you two?"

    Leena kept silent for a while and covered it vaguely, "I haven''t graduated yet. Anyway, I don''t want to

    have a baby in a short time, right? Can you help me get some contraceptives? I don''t know what kindMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    of drug is not harmful, so I have to ask you for help!" After a pause, she blushed and added, "You''d

    better hurry up. We can''t dy any longer!"

    Rena narrowed her eyes and smiled ambiguously, "It seems that Carlson is quite enthusiastic about

    you. Look at you in such a hurry. Is he too eager for you?"

    Leena said unhappily, "Don''t make fun of me. It''s very serious. It would be better if you can get me the

    contraceptive pill tonight!"

    "I can buy you some medicine, but no matter how good and safe it was said, it''s not good to take too

    much medicine. Next time, tell Carlson to take safety measures, or he is not allowed to touch you! Take

    your own health seriously. Even if you are young, you can''t do that!" Rena kindly reminded her.

    However, Leena thought, ''Carlson wants me to be pregnant, so he won''t take safety measures. But I

    will never let him touch me again!'' As long as he couldn''t exin clearly what had happened between

    him and Lily, she would feel sick and didn''t want to get along with him!

    Leena went to the kitchen to take over her mother''s work, cooking and soup.

    When Rena went back to the living room, Spencer was sitting on the carpet and ying games with

    Yanni. Miguel sat aside and looked at them quietly. Rena rubbed her chin and became more and more

    suspicious. She really felt that something was wrong with Leena and Carlson recently! No, it should be

    said that there had always been something wrong between the two, but recently the problem seemed

    to be more serious. What on earth did Leena hide from her?

    Rena was so suspicious that Miguel couldn''t help staring at her.

    When Rena came to her senses, she found that Miguel had been staring at her for a long time. So she

    pretended to be calm and sat down to eat apple, ignoring him.

 Chapter 183 Petersons Return (Part Two)

    Chapter 183 Peterson''s Return (Part Two)

    However, Miguel took the initiative to talk to her, "Are you going to graduate recently?"

    "Of course" Rena said while chewing the apple.

    Miguel smiled and didn''t mind Rena''s rudeness. "What are you going to do after graduation?"

    "Are you still thinking about Leena?" Rena raised her eyebrows.

    Miguel replied, "I am just caring about her."

    Rena rolled her eyes.

    Maybe Spencer might have heard it, so he cut in while ying the game, "You can work in our

    Rena immediately said, "What do you expect from a pig but a grunt!"

    Yanni also joined them and said, "Brother inw, why does she always scold you? You are so pitiful!"

    Spencer whispered to him. However, Yanni didn''t save his face and said, "It turns out that beating is a

    kiss and cursing is love is like this?"

    Rena lost her temper at once and shouted, "Spencer, if you keep talking nonsense, you are doomed!"

    Seeing that they were fighting fiercely, Miguel couldn''t helpughing. Seeing that Rena and Spencer

    were so lively, he thought of himself and Leena. At first, he and Leena were the first to know each

    other. Through the two of them, Rena and Spencer finally knew each other. But now, they had been

    together. Although they hadn''t be boyfriend and girlfriend yet, they were obviously very intimate.

    But he was more and more distant from Leena.

    Miguel looked down at his palm and smiled helplessly.

    As soon as Leena and her mother finished cooking, the dinner was ready. The crowd gathered around

    a table to celebrate happily. They also forgot the embarrassment between Leena and Miguel.

    It seemed that Mrs. Yang had something on her mind. She suddenly said, "Ask Mr. Carlson to have

    dinner with us someday. We didn''t invite him before because it''s not convenient. We have no ce to

    cook at that time. Now we have found a ce to live, and he did invite a famous doctor to help us.

    Even if we have nothing to repay, we should invite him to have a meal."

    Hearing that, the lively atmosphere suddenly became cold. Everyone''s smile froze, especially Leena''s.

    She didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Leena looked at Rena subconsciously, and Rena and Spencer looked at each other again. Atst,

    Renaughed and said, "Aunt, Leena has thanked Mr. Carlson before, there is no need to bother him.

    He is indeed very busy."

    Lowering his head and shaking the spoon in his hand, Miguel didn''t say anything. He just listened to

    the excuse of Leena and Rena.

    Leena also said, "Yes, mother. I have thanked him in private."

    "Well, can you let me thank him in person?"

    Leena and Rena looked at each other and felt that Mrs. Yang was suspicious. Did she know

    something? Why didn''t she let go of that matter? But in this situation, it was not convenient for Leena to

    ask Carlson over, especially when their marriage was not stable. If her mother knew that Leena had

    married such a man, she would definitely be worried.

    When both of them didn''t know what to say, Miguel gave a hand to her. He smiled and said, "Aunt, Mr.

    Carlson is really busy. If there is a chance, he wille to see you. You don''t have to keep asking.

    After all, Leena can''t decide Mr. Carlson''s schedule, right?"

    Leena nodded immediately, "Yes, mother. Mr. Carlson is really busy. I''ll ask him out when he''s free.

    You''ll have a chance to meet him."

    Mrs. Yang nodded and had to give up.

    Taking a look at Miguel, she was a little grateful to him. Miguel smiled gently.

    However, Mrs. Yang suddenly said, "You are not a child anymore. I don''t know when you can find a

    good husband."

    Hearing that, Leena''s heart jolted again. Later, she even became careful when eating. Would her

    mother find her another blind date or something? That would be really troublesome. What''s more,

    Carlson always wanted her to have a baby. Although she tried to use birth control, there was always an

    ident. If she was really pregnant, how could she exin it to her mother? Leena began to consider if

    she should tell her mother that she was married. Would it be disrespectful?

    She was uneasy during the meal, because her mother always sighed, either over her or her brother

    Peterson. Mrs. Yang always sighed, "Your brother said he woulde back to see me, but he hasn''t

    It was difficult for Leena to persuade her. Later, Leena just pretended that she was talking to herself

    and didn''t say anything at all. Rena tried to change the topic. She didn''t want Mrs. Yang worried about

    those things all the time.

    When the dinner was almost over, both Mrs. Yang and Leena were immersed in their own world,

    leaving Rena, Spencer and Yanni chatting with each other. Sometimes, Miguel could say one or two

    words, but most of the time, he was silent along with Leena.

    When it was the most noisiest, Leena heard a knock on the door. The ce she sat was the nearest to

    the door, so she could hear clearly when there was a knock on the door.

    Leena also felt strange. They had just moved here, and no one would know their address. Why did

    someone knock on the door on the first day they came.

    Leena guessed that it might be the people from property management or thendlord, so she stood up

    to open the door. But the moment she opened the door and saw the person outside, she was shocked.

    Outside the door stood a man in a suit. He was really in a suit. His hair was wellbed and his tie

    was neat. He looked like a white-cor who just came back from work. She hadn''t seen the man

    dressed like this for many years. He discarded his jeans, T-shirt, sunsses and peaked cap, and put

    on such a suit. He looked rather handsome. Handsome, he was really handsome. She had never

    thought that the handsome man in front of her was her brother, Peterson.

    Leena was too shocked to say a word. She even froze when she held the door, staring at the man in a

    daze.

    The man smiled at her and said, "Long time no see, Leena."

    His handsome face and bright smile reminded her of the sunny young man in her memory, who hadn''t

    experienced the subsequent training, or the hardship of being oppressed by life. He returned to his

    teens and was still a good brother who would give her bowknot.

    Leena was still in shock. At this time, her mother came out and asked, "Leena, who is it? Why don''t you

    speak?"

    When Mrs. Yang came over, she opened the doorpletely. Leena didn''t stop her. She saw the

    person standing outside after her mother opened the door. Atst, her mother was stunned. A few

    secondster, she said in surprise, "Peterson, is that Peterson? Is that you?"

    Peterson still smiled gently, but the emotion in his eyes could not be concealed. He tried to calm down

    and said, "Mom, it''s me. Your disobedient son, Peterson, hase back!"

    "Peterson!" Mrs. Yang hugged him excitedly, tears streaming down her face. This was a mother who

    had been thinking about her son for nearly ten years. She didn''t know whether her son was alive or

    dead. She always thought about him every day, even though she was incurably ill. Now her son, whom

    she had been missing day and night, suddenly appeared in front of her, how could she be calm? How

    could she not be excited?

    The others in the room were also stunned. They all stood up and looked at this scene in surprise.

    Yanni also cried and rushed up, "Brother, you''re back. I miss you so much..."

    The scene in front of them immediately turned into a tearjerker. They all burst into tears. The three of

    them hugged together, and even Peterson, who was the most difficult to cry, had cried. Standing aside,

    Leena didn''t get close to them. She felt that the scene in front of her was still a little different from what

    she had known, and the three people didn''t seem to notice her. Even if she didn''t go up, no one called

    her up, as if she should be wandering around their periphery.

    Peterson cried so sadly that even Leena was convinced that he was truly repentant. But not long ago,

    he swore to Alina that he wouldn''te back. Why was he here today?

    Although she had a lot of doubts, Leena was sensible not to question Peterson now. At present, as

    long as her mother was happy, she didn''t mind hiding the previous facts for Peterson.

    Mrs. Yang invited Peterson to sit at the table, and the others also arranged a seat for him. From then

    on, Peterson was the only one in Mrs. Yang''s eyes. She kept caring about him and no one else

    seemed to matter.

    Leena went to cook a few more dishes because they had almost finished all the dishes when Peterson

    came back. She couldn''t let Peterson eat leftovers, so she had to cook a few new dishes.

    At this time, Rena followed her into the kitchen and whispered, "Leena, didn''t you say that your brother

    wouldn''te back easily after he joined the Empire Group? Why did he suddenlye back today

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    and howe he knows your address?"

    "It''s very abrupt. But what can I do? As long as my mother is happy, I don''t care about anything now.

    Even if it''s just a show." Leena wiped the sweat off her forehead with her sleeve.

    "Sometimes I really think aunt is partial. When your brotheres back, she Is it because you are a

    girl? But your mother has two boys, so she doesn''t prefer boys to girls, does she?" Rena said, curling

    her lips. Seeing that Leena was cooking hard, she felt sorry for her.

    She had known Leena since high school. She lived frugally in high school and worked hard after ss.

    She worked hard for this family until now, but aunt didn''t feel sorry for her a bit. On the contrary, when

    the eldest son and brother who hadn''t taken any family responsibility for 9 years came back, Mrs. Yang

    cherished him very much. Didn''t Aunt prefer boys to girls?

    Leena didn''t tell Rena her identity, so Rena still didn''t understand why Mrs. Yang was so unfair. She

    smiled bitterly and continued to cook, without refuting.

    However, at this time, Miguel also came in. Seeing him, Rena red at him and said, "Mr. Miguel, what

    are you doing in the kitchen? There is a heavy smell of oil and smoke here. Be careful not to choke

    you!"

    Ignoring Rena, Miguel said to Leena, "Leena, there''s something fishy about your brother''s return today.

    I received a call from Alina at noon. She said she had no choice but to ask me to save her. At that time,

    I thought she was ying some tricks again and ignored her. Later, Alina seemed to be very angry and

    I was worried about it, and your brother came back tonight."

    Leena stopped what she was doing and looked at Miguel.

    Rena pulled Miguel''s sleeve and asked, "What did you mean by that? What''s the connection between

    Alina''s calling you for help and Peterson''sing back?"

 Chapter 184 A Fraud (Part One)

    Chapter 184 A Fraud (Part One)

    Taking a look at Rena, Miguel didn''t respond. He walked to her and said, "Dear Leena, I think there is

    something wrong with your brother''s sudden return. And how did he know that you just moved? Be

    careful of your brother."

    "Miguel, tell me what you have guessed!" Rena stepped forward and pulled Miguel''s hand, trying to

    make him speak out the truth.

    Leena frowned and looked at the two people in front of her. The dishes behind her were still burning,

    steaming. Even Rena''s voice might not be covered. However, at this moment, she suddenly looked

    forward.

    Rena was puzzled. She looked in the direction of Leena''s gaze and was shocked! Because of

    Peterson, Peterson suddenly stood at the door.

    Just when they were talking, Peterson suddenly came in, which really frightened Rena and Miguel.

    Leena was also surprised. They stopped talking at the same time. Looking at the man who standing

    outside, they seemed to be dissatisfied with his sudden intrusion, and at the same time, they were a

    little guilty and panic.

    Standing at the door for a while, Peterson looked at the three people with a smile on his face. He didn''t

    know if he had heard anything, but he could still say to Leena calmly, "Have you finished cooking?

    Mom asked me toe in and have a look."

    Leena nodded and had to take out a piece of fried pork with bean curds. Peterson wanted to take it.

    Leena said, "I''ll do it. I can send it out."

    Peterson suddenly teased, "Don''t you three have something to talk about? Let me do it. I can''t just wait

    for you to do nothing."

    Peterson''s words shocked Rena. She always felt that what he said was pointing at her, so she stared

    at Peterson coldly.

    Even Leena felt weird. They were talking about his brother, but he heard it. It was indeed a little

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    embarrassing. But she was calmer than Rena.

    Peterson took the te from Leena''s hand and nced at them again. With a sarcastic smile at the

    corners of his mouth, he walked out, leaving the three stunned people behind.

    After being interrupted this time, Miguel didn''t dare to say anything, but lowered his head helplessly.

    Not daring to ask, Rena and Leena looked at each other.

    Leena said, "Don''t be suspicious. It''s a good thing that my brother cane back."

    "But you can''t be too kind to your brother!" Said Rena.

    Shaking her head helplessly, she turned around and continued to cook. Rena looked at the door and

    said to them, "I''ll go out first. Be careful when you talk!"

    The three of them couldn''t stay in the same room all the time. It was so weird. No wonder Peterson had

    to say, but he kept silent all the time. When Leena finished her work, he said, "Leena, I think Alina''s

    behavior today must be wrong. You''d better be careful of your brother."

    After cleaning up the kitchen and wiping the stove, Leena turned around and took off her apron. "Thank

    you for your concern, my dear brother. I''ll be careful."

    After a moment of silence, Miguel suddenly asked softly, "Can we have a talk alone? If you don''t want

    to be my girlfriend, you can be a friend, right? "

    Surprised, Leena looked down at her toes, thinking that Miguel was still unwilling to give up. There was

    no need for Miguel to do that. He didn''t cherish it when he got it, but now he wanted to regret it. At that

    time, she liked him so much. She had never imagined that she could love someone so wholeheartedly

    for so many years. Nine yearster, he abandoned her as if she was in a shoes of despair and hurt her

    so much.

    Could time really change a person''s temperament and charm? Now she didn''t think that Miguel was as

    beautiful as he was when he was a child, but she was more and more attractive to him? Was this a

    kind of revenge? Normally, she should haveughed heartily, but Leena didn''t feel happy. It seemed

    that she had been indifferent to this matter.

    She looked up at Miguel. With a gentle smile, Miguel said sincerely, "Just be friends."

    If they were just friends, she wouldn''t reject Miguel so much. Although she hated Miguel when she

    knew that he betrayed her for Alina the second time, she had thought of ignoring him for the rest of her

    life. But after a long time, she found that she didn''t have such a strong feeling for Miguel. Maybe she

    didn''t love him anymore, so she didn''t hate him so much. It turned out that she had been indifferent to

    Miguel.

    Besides, Miguel had helped her a lot. In fact, she should thank Miguel. It was the first time that Leena

    looked at the person in front of her and finally nodded.

    Miguel smiled.

    At about 9:30 in the evening, Peterson finished his dinner. As usual, she cleaned up the table. This

    time, Rena helped her. To their surprise, Spencer and Miguel didn''t go back, but waited for Leena and

    Rena.

    Spencer had reminded Miguel to go back, because His mom Susan was very strict with him. If Miguel

    didn''t go back toote, his mother would definitely ask him. And if there was nothing important, Mrs.

    Susan would ask him to go back before 10 o''clock. But this time, Miguel didn''t respond. He smiled

    indifferently and said, "I''ll drive Leena and Rena back to their apartment with you."

    Miguel had asked Leena if she lived at home in advance, but Leena didn''t n to live there since she

    saw Petersone back. Moreover, she had to go to the school and discuss the design topic with the

    teacher tomorrow morning. Thinking about it, she didn''t want to disturb her mother and brother at

    home. It was because Miguel was waiting to escort Leena back.

    Spencer was curious. He got close to Miguel and asked with a smile, "Did you stay in the kitchen for a

    while and persuade Leena to make up with you two?"

    "Maybe we can only be friends." Miguel smiled lonely, but in fact, he was much better than before when

    Leena ignored him, wasn''t he?

    Spencer patted Mr. Miguel on the shoulder and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to be friends first.

    Maybe there will be a chance in the future. But I really don''t understand what you are thinking. After all,

    have you really forgotten Alina?"

    When mentioning the two words "Alina", Spencer''s voice was not loud, but maybe this word was too

    sensitive, which caused Peterson, who was talking to his mother not far away, to raise his head and

    contact with Miguel''s eyes. Therefore, when the rival in love saw his ex girlfriend, his eyes turned red.

    Miguel and Peterson were several years apart. They were not familiar with each other when they were

    young, and they had never seen each other since they grew up. Now they were against each other

    because of a woman called Alina. It was ridiculous.

    The first time Miguel knew Peterson was when he broke up with Alina. After Alina went to Dn, he

    sent people to inquire and learned that Alina had a very loyal knight in the Empire Group who had been

    protecting her all the time. That knight was Peterson. And Peterson knew Miguel from the beginning,

    because he met and fell in love with Alina a few years earlier than Miguel. Later, when Alina fell in love

    with Miguel, he knew the existence of Miguel.

    The two of them hadn''t talked to each other before. Now they met at Leena''s house. When they looked

    at each other, a different feeling emerged in their hearts.

 Chapter 185 A Fraud (Part Two)

    Chapter 185 A Fraud (Part Two)

    Miguel didn''t answer Spencer''s question, nor did he continue to talk about Alina. In a word, he fell into

    silence.

    After a while, Leena packed up the housework and said goodbye to her, "Mom, I''m going back. I''m tired

    tonight. You and brother should go to bed early."

    Mrs. Yang stood up and said, "Leena won''t stay at home tonight? Your brother just came back. You two

    haven''t talked much yet. "

    ncing at Peterson, she thought that she had met Peterson many times, and there was no need to

    talk because of all kinds of interests conflicts. However, she wouldn''t break the ice in front of her

    mother. She still smiled and said, "Mom, brother will contact me in private, and he just came back. He

    must have a lot to talk to you. I have something to deal with tomorrow, so I''ll go back first. I won''t

    disturb you."

    Mrs. Yang wanted to say something more, but seeing that Leena was very determined, she sighed and

    agreed, asking her to be careful on the way.

    After Leena left, Spencer and Miguel also left. So they stood up and said goodbye to Mrs. Yang one by

    one.

    However, at this time, Peterson also stood up and said to her, "Mother, I don''t live at home tonight. It''s

    Mrs. Yang was really surprised this time. "My son... Peterson, why are you leaving? You just came

    back. Why did you leave again? "

    "Mom, I''lle back to see you again. I''m not leaving, but temporarily." Peterson coaxed her.

    Mrs. Yang was still unwilling to leave. She tried her best to persuade Peterson to stay, but he still

    wanted to leave. Atst, Mrs. Yang had no choice but to cry and said, "Why don''t you understand my

    hard work? I haven''t seen you for almost ten years. You just came back and want to leave again. You

    are so cruel. How can I live without you?"

    Seeing his mother crying, Peterson didn''t show much sadness. He even smiled and said, "mother, I will

    So you don''t have to be so sad. I have to go to work tomorrow, really, so I can''t stay here."

    Seeing that Peterson was trying so hard to leave, Leena felt very strange. In order to keep Alina and

    Alina, he had promised not toe back, but now he had promised his mother more than once that he

    woulde back in the future. It was really strange.

    Mrs. Yang didn''t ask them to stay any longer, so they left. The house, which was supposed to be lively,

    suddenly became quiet, leaving only Mrs. Yang and Yanni. Mrs. Yang could only sigh.

    Peterson followed the group of people out. Leena, Rena and others were talking andughing, and he

    was the only one walking behind them, with his trousers in his pockets.

    Although Leena walked in front of them, she still thought of her brother behind her. After thinking for a

    while, she stopped and turned to Peterson when she was about to ask what happened. "Brother, why

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    are you back again?"

    "Isn''t it good for me toe back? Haven''t you always wanted me toe back?" Peterson smiled

    ambiguously. It was hard to tell whether it was a calm or sarcastic smile.

    Leena kept silent for a while and said, "Since you have given mom your expectations, don''t let her

    down too much in the future. You cane back to see her once, and you shoulde back more

    often to see her in the future."

    Peterson looked around and saw that the three people in front of him were still waiting for Leena. He

    said, "I have something to tell you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you."

    "What do you mean?" Leena was confused.

    "Let them go first!" Peterson pointed at the people in front of him and said in a low voice.

    Leena looked back and found that Miguel and the others were still waiting for her. She then asked

    Peterson, "Why are you so mysterious? They can''t hear you in a low voice now."

    Peterson shook his head, "About Alina Liu and why I came back this time." Peterson said seriously.

    Leena sensitively heard that he called Alina by his full name, instead of calling Alina intimately as

    before. Did something happen between him and Alina? Or did she have any conflict? After thinking for

    a while, she still respected Peterson''s words. She turned around and shouted at Rena and others,

    "Rena, Spencer, wait for me at the intersection. I''ll go outter."

    Rena asked her what happened. Leena said, "I have something to talk with my brother."

    Rena frowned and looked at Miguel. Maybe the two of them both thought it was appropriate. Atst,

    Miguel nodded and left first. Rena thought that they had just left home not far away and there were

    many residents around. He thought that Peterson didn''t dare to do anything, so he said to Leena,

    "okay, we''ll wait for you at the intersection. Call me if you need anything." Then she and Spencer

    followed Miguel out.

    Along the way, Rena kept underestimating, "What''s wrong with Peterson? He is so mysterious."

    While Miguel was walking with his head down. The more he thought about it, the more worried he

    became. He said to Rena, "Please give it to me. I''ll wait nearby." Without waiting for Rena and

    Spencer''s response, he turned around and went back. And Miguel''s worry was not superfluous...

    After they left, Leena asked her brother, "What do you want to say? Say it now."

    Peterson didn''t say anything and kept looking ahead. Not long after, a car came over. The light of the

    car was so bright that she raised her hand to cover her eyes. After the strong light disappeared, she

    heard someoneing down from the car. The sound of high heels stepping on the ground was very

    familiar, and she was very familiar with it. Then she took down her hand which was used as an eye.

    She immediately saw Alina walking towards her. Peterson covered her mouth and dragged her into the

    car before she could react.

    All of a sudden, Leena was stunned. She felt that her brother was holding her body so tightly that a

    piece of cloth appeared in his hand and covered her mouth, making her unable to make any sound,

    and even difficult to breathe. She widened her eyes and thought, ''Is it a kidnap? Peterson and Alina

    kidnapped her again? She couldn''t even imagine her own judgment. Damn it! Peterson! He dared to

    hurt his sister again and again for the sake of Alina!

    Just as she made a wild judgment, she heard Peterson''s words, which proved her guess. Peterson

    said, "I''m sorry. You made Alina have nowhere to escape. We can only catch you and threaten Carlson,

    or we have no way to go!"

    With her eyes wide open, Leena tried to look at her brother, but she saw Alina p her hard in the face.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "If you want Dn to deal with me, then let''s see who died miserably

    first! Take her away!"

    Peterson pursed his lips and dragged the struggling Leena into the car.

    Leena was depressed again. Did Petersone back to visit her mother today just to kidnap her?

    Peterson! Damn you! He didn''t even have the heart to take care of his own mother. He was really not a

    human being!

    At this critical moment, someone rushed up and punched Peterson in the face. This punch was very

    powerful, and Peterson was immediately sent flying away. He staggered back a few steps and covered

    his face.

    Leena had to let go. She turned around and found it was Miguel. She was shocked and shouted, "Mr.

    Miguel!"

    Alina was also surprised. He stared at the man and eximed, "Why are you here, Miguel?"

    Peterson was not convinced at all when he was beaten. When he heard Alina call Miguel in surprise,

    he thought of the conflicts between Miguel and Alina before and regarded Miguel as a thorn in his flesh.

    So he went up and waved his fist at Miguel.

    Miguel had practiced fighting and was quick to react, so he dodged for a while. But Peterson was cruel,

    especially to Miguel. If he really fought regardless of everything, Miguel was also very difficult to deal

    with. Soon, Miguel was at a disadvantage. Leena and Alina tried to dissuade them, but the two didn''t

    listen to them and still fought to the death.

    In fact, it was Peterson who didn''t listen to his advice. Considering all kinds of factors such as thew,

    Miguel just wanted to save Peterson. He didn''t want to do anything to her, so he didn''t choose a fatal

    ce to hit her. But Peterson was different. He was a man at the end of the road, and he was jealous

    of Miguel''s love for Alina. How could he let go of Miguel this time when he met him? If he didn''t beat

    Miguel seriously, he wouldn''t be relieved. Besides, when Alina was persuading them to fight, she kept

    shouting, "Don''t beat Miguel. Let go of him, Peterson! You bastard! Don''t hit Miguel. Let go of him!"

    Peterson was more furious.

    It was moreplicated than Leena thought. When she heard Alina shout, the more powerful her

    brother beat, the more she understood the reason. So she shouted at Alina, "Shut up!"

    All of a sudden, Leena was scolded by Leena in an imposing manner. She was stunned and shut up.

    Leena immediately called Rena. She didn''t go to the police station. If she went to the police station, her

    brother would be finished, and so would her father. Therefore, it was better to find Rena and Spencer to

    solve this kind of thing in private. Rena had learned Taekwondo, and it would be enough for her to deal

    with Peterson with Miguel. As long as she drove Peterson away, they would be OK together.

    Unfortunately, she thought too much, because there was one person who would never let her call, and

    that was Alina. Alina snatched the phone from Leena and sneered, "Do you want to ask for help? No

    way!"

    Leena was about to grab the phone with her, but Alina suddenly took out a rope to tie Leena''s hand

    back and dragged her into the car.

    Maybe Alina didn''t want to care about Miguel and Peterson anymore, or she wanted to kidnap Leena

    and ask Peterson to leave as soon as possible. But no matter what, Alina would never let go of the

    perfect opportunity to kidnap Leena.

    Leena kept saying, "Alina, you are a lunatic. If you don''t care about Miguel and Miguel will die!"

    But Alina still didn''t believe it. After dragging her into the car, he was trying to tie her hands. Seeing

    this, Miguel was about to rush up to save Leena, but at this time, as if to confirm what Leena said, a

    white light shed. When Leena raised her head, she saw Peterson pulling out a dagger and stabbing

    it at the back of Miguel.

    Leena was so shocked that she shouted, "No..."

 Chapter 186 Miguel Is Badly Wounded (Part One)

    Chapter 186 Miguel Is Badly Wounded (Part One)

    Perhaps influenced by the emotion of Leena, Alina also raised her head. However, when she saw the

    scene in front of her, she waspletely frightened. She shouted to Peterson at once, "Stop, you

    bastard!"

    However, Peterson was so cruel that he didn''t listen to her advice at all. He only remembered that

    Miguel was his rival in love and the person that Alina was most interested in. He had chased Alina for

    so many years, even earlier than Miguel knew her. Why did she still like Miguel instead of him?

    Moreover, he helped her get the notebook before. It was said that Alina didn''t want to talk to him yet.

    Why did he want to run away with Miguel? Why? Peterson felt that his efforts had not been paid off,

    and on the contrary, he was taken away by the man named Miguel. Therefore, he was not reconciled.

    He was also very jealous and hated Miguel. Seeing that he could not defeat Miguel this time, he pulled

    out his knife directly.

    It was toote for Alina to stop him. Peterson really stabbed Miguel, leaving a drop of blood. Miguel ran

    to Leena and grabbed her arm, shouting, "Leena.." Her face was painful and she slowly fell down.

    Leena was frightened, and Alina screamed in pain. She squatted down to look at Miguel. She grabbed

    his shoulder and shouted at him. She was so anxious that she cried. Then she raised her head and

    scolded Peterson.

    But Peterson looked very indifferent, as if he was not the one who stabbed her just now. He threw the

    knife into the car and said to Alina, "Hurry up. We''ll be in trouble if someoneester!"

    "Why did you hurt him? Why did you hurt him?" However, Alina lost her mind and stood up, pushing

    Petersons''s body and crying.

    At this moment, Rena and Spencer finally arrived. Leena jumped out of the car and shouted at Rena,

    "Rena, Rena!"

    Rena ran over. Peterson was shocked and was about to leave with Leena, but she lowered her head

    and bit his arm mercilessly, which made her smell the blood. Peterson let go of her hand in pain. Rena

    and Spencer had alreadye up to fight against Peterson together with the two of them.

    Alina cried again and squatted on the ground to care about Miguel. Peterson couldn''t stand it alone, so

    he had to give up on her and dragged Leena away.

    Before leaving, Alina gritted her teeth and said, "Leena, I won''t let you go!"

    Leena didn''t know whether Alina hated her for robbing Mr. Richard''s protection or for asking Miguel to

    save her at the cost of his life. In short, she and Alina had be enemies!

    When Spencer saw Miguel lying in the blood, he was shocked. He squatted down and shouted, "Mr.

    Miguel, Mr. Miguel, what''s wrong with you?"

    Even Rena, who didn''t like Miguel at ordinary times, squatted down and asked Miguel with a frown,

    "What happened? Why did Miguel be like this?"

    Leena didn''t want to talk to them anymore. She just said, "Drive the car. Send him to the hospital or he

    will die if her blood run out!"

    Spencer had no choice but to go back and drive.

    When Miguel was sent to the hospital, he was already in aa. On the way to the hospital, he was

    held in the back seat by Leena. He kept holding her hand and whispered, "Are you okay?"

    Leena felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. It was not that she liked Miguel, but that Miguel was so

    sad for her. He even thought about her safety when she was injured. She seemed to be a little moved

    by Miguel. Although Miguel was a little bad, he still loved her now?

    Miguel was seriously injured, with arge area of blood, and even Leena''s clothes were stained. So as

    soon as he arrived at the hospital, he was given first aid.

    The nurse pushed Miguel into the operating room. The three waited outside, including Spencer, Rena

    and Leena. He paced back and forth anxiously and muttered, "This time we have a big trouble! We

    were going to be cursed to death! If anything happens to Mr. Miguel, we will all be doomed! Uncle

    Ronald was strict with their two brothers, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t love his son. If he knew what

    was going on, there would be a bigmotion in the city, and then many people would be in trouble.

    As for aunt Susan... s, I''m afraid of facing aunt Susan the most. She loves her youngest son the

    most. This time, Mr. Miguel is injured like this. I don''t know how worried she will be, and she will scold

    me to death! And I don''t know how Mr. Miguel is doing. Please be safe! This is my brother who has

    been wearing pants with me since childhood. What if he suddenly dies..." The more he thought about it,

    the more upset he became. Pulling his hair, he looked more like a down and out poor man than a rich

    and handsome man.

    Even Rena was a little scared. "Miguel won''t be like this... He was bleeding too much just now. I didn''t

    even dare to see where he was hurt."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, you devil! Mr. Miguel is still being rescued. We all hope that he will be fine!" This

    was the first time that Spencer refuted Rena. He was so worried about him.

    Rena didn''t argue with him this time. She just asked Leena, "What happened at that time? Why did it

    be like this?"

    Until now, Leena''s body was weak. She sat down slowly and found that her feet were trembling. She

    shook her head. "I should have been on guard against my brother, but I didn''t expect him to be so

    crazy."

    "Your brother? What? Did he hurt you again? I saw Alina at that time!"

    Leena nodded. She looked around and said in a low voice, "They wanted to kidnap me. Later, Mr.

    Miguel rushed up and fought with my brother. Then my brother used a knife..." "I''m sorry for him! I got

    Miguel into trouble."

    Seeing this, Spencer couldn''t help but say more, "Leena, during this period of time, Mr. Miguel has

    really changed a lot. He is not the same as before. He is very concerned about you. I can see it from

    his mother who takes care of you sick. This time he is doing this for you. Do you still doubt his

    sincerity?"

    "Shut up!" Rena scolded him.

    However, drew didn''t care about it and continued, "I asked Mr. Miguel why he betrayed you two times

    before. He said that the first time was a mistake. At that time, he thought Alina was still a goddess in

    his school days, and he also believed in Alina''s gossip. He thought you were really something, so he

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    helped Alina. The second time he was used by Alina. At that time, he was in a dilemma. He didn''t know

    if he liked you or Alina. Later he saw Alina was so vicious that he realized that he had followed the

    wrong person and regretted very much. He knew that he had done something wrong to you and was

    trying his best to make it up to you, but you had already ignored him."

    "It''s useless for you to say these words now. If you hurt him, you will be hurt. At that time, why didn''t

    you think about how painful Miguel was when he teased Leena? We can''t just buy off all the grudges

    because of Miguel''s injury this time." Rena said rationally.

    Spencer was not convinced and frowned, "Yu devil, you can''t be so cold-blooded!"

 Chapter 187 Miguel Is Badly Wounded (Part Two)

    Chapter 187 Miguel Is Badly Wounded (Part Two)

    "Never mind. Stop arguing. Just be quiet for a while!" Leena retorted. She didn''t want to hear them

    quarrel. She was very annoyed now and didn''t want to hear any exnation or rebuttal.

    Spencer and Rena looked at each other and shut up.

    After a while, Spencer was annoyed by something else. "Mr. Miguel must tell his family when he is

    injured like this. Besides, it''s sote. Susan will definitely ask about it." Spencer was annoyed and then

    went to make a phone call.

    Leena didn''t stop him or say anything. Seeing that Leena''s body was still stained with Miguel''s blood,

    Rena felt so embarrassed. Thinking that the people of the Song Family came to see her and didn''t

    know what to ask, she urged her to go back and change her clothes first.

    Leena shook her head and said, "I won''t leave unless Miguel wake up."

    "But you have to find a ce to change the clothes first. There is a shopping mall near the hospital.

    You can go and have a look. Buy some clothes and change them first. Later the Song Family wille

    to save the fun."

    Leena thought what Rena said was reasonable, so she nned to go out. Rena held her hand again

    and said, "You''d better sit here. I''ll buy it for you. You''ll frighten others if you go out like this!"

    It seemed that Leena was a little slow to react. She was not in the mood to think about anything as

    Rena said. After Rena left, Spencer called back and asked where Rena was. Then he sighed and said

    to Leena, "Uncle and aunt will be here soon."

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Leena still didn''t respond. She just stared nkly at the door of the operating room. It seemed that she

    was lost in thought and couldn''t ept the information from the people around her.

    After a while, Rena came back. As the shopping mall was closed, she had to go to the supermarket

    and buy a set of clothes. Then she went to the bathroom to change. When she came out, she heard

    the noise outside. It was from the Song Family.

    Perhaps because Spencer had told the situation on the phone, almost all the members of the Song

    Family came, including his father, Ronald, his mother, Susan, his brother and sister-inw. The whole

    family was all here. At this time, Susan was asking loudly what had happened to Spencer. She was so

    excited that her eyes were red as if she was crying. Even ady was a mother who loved her son so

    much that she was as painful as a baby. Suddenly, she heard that her son was injured seriously and

    was in emergency treatment in the operating room. How could he calm down? Susan made him at a

    loss. Rena stood aside and didn''t say anything. Ronald''s face was gloomy, maybe because he was

    angry.

    Leena hesitated for a while and walked up. No matter how much pressure she had to face, she had to

    face it.

    As soon as Spencer saw Leenae out, he whispered, "Herees Leena."

    As soon as Susan saw her, she was very angry. She walked towards Leena. When drew was about to

    persuade her, Rena moved faster than him and stepped forward to stand in front of her. "Mrs. Susan,

    let''s have a talk. It''s not her fault!"

    Mrs. Susan gritted her teeth, but she held back her anger and said to Leena coldly, "I just want to ask

    what happened to my son!"

    Leena took away Rena''s hand, walked up toSusan and said, "Mrs. Susan, I will exin it to you.

    Please don''t worry too much about Miguel''s condition. He will be fine!"

    Susan sneered and continued to ask Leena, "What happened two hours ago? Exin it to me!"

    Leena sighed. Did Susan take her as a siren now? It was Alina who had pointed the finger at her.

    At this time, Ronald also came up, pulled away his wife''s hand, and said politely to her, "Leena,

    because he is an outsider, and he doesn''t know what happened at that time. At that time, only you

    were by his side. You should tell your parents what happened at that time. Don''t be afraid, we will

    support you!"

    Ronald''s words indicated that Spencer and Rena didn''t tell them too much details. Yes, it was rted to

    her brother, and it might irritate Susan. She must treat her as an enemy, and it was not easy for drew to

    sow dissension between them, so he chose to let Leena exin it to him.

    Leena kept silent for a while and said to the reasonable Ronald, "Uncle Ronald, in fact, my family

    moved today, and then invited Mr. Miguel and Mr. Spencer to have dinner. When they came out

    together, they met a gangster, but Mr. Miguel had an ident in order to save me."

    "Can''t you just watch my son rush out without protecting him?" Susan questioned angrily, as if

    everyone should serve her son.

    Hearing that, Leena didn''t say anything. After persuading his wife, Ronald tried to be as kind as

    possible and asked Leena, "What do those people look like?"

    "It''s too dark. I didn''t see it clearly!"

    Susan gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll ask my son when he wakes up. He can fight and the knife is out. I

    don''t believe that he can''t see him!"

    Ronald asked Leena a few more questions, and then Ronald said, "That''s all, isn''t it? Well, I will inform

    the police and order them to investigate this matter thoroughly!"

    Leena was shocked, but she still pretended not to hear it and remained calm. Rena and Spencer

    looked at each other.

    After waiting for a long time, the doctor came out. Ronald and Susan rushed up. Fortunately, the doctor

    said that Miguel was not hurt to the fatal part and had a few stitches. He could recover after a month''s

    rest.

    Later, the nurse withdrew Miguel from the ward and entered the senior ward. Ronald and Susan went

    to push the trolley in person. Susan kept calling her son, with tearsing out.

    Spencer stayed and said to Leena, "s, if Uncle Ronald really wants to investigate, your brother can''t

    escape and you can''t hide it at all."

    Leena didn''t say anything.

    Rena said, "People like Peterson deserve to die! She was really not a human! If you arrest him, you

    can''t protect him for a lifetime! "

    "I didn''t protect him either. Let''s wait and see. I''m really sorry for Miguel!"

    "Be good to Mr. Miguel when you know he won''t hurt you!" Said Spencer.

    Leena followed and looked at Miguel. Miguel was still in aa. It seemed that he was doomed to be

    restless tonight.

    Susan wanted to stay to take care of her son, but Ronald persuaded her to go back. The one who

    stayed was Miguel''s brother, Mike. Leena felt guilty. She wouldn''t go back if he didn''t wake up. Of

    course, drew wouldn''t go back either if Miguel stayed with her. On the one hand, both Rena and Leena

    were here. On the other hand, Miguel was his brother. How could he leave. So the 4 of them stayed in

    the ward.

    It was not that Spencer was on bad terms with Mike, but that Mike had a serious, smart and insightful

    character like his father Ronald. No one was transparent in front of him, and no one could hide

    anything. Moreover, she was his boss, so he had only a superior subordinate rtionship with Mike,

    and they really couldn''t get along well. Leena hadn''t seen Mike for a long time, so she kept a distance

    from her. She just felt that she was so dignified that no one dared to approach her.

    They sat there, staring at each other. Since Mike was there, Spencer and Leena didn''t dare to speak.

    Rena was so bored that she even dozed off. At this moment, Mike suddenly stood up, crooked her

    hand at Leena and whispered, "Miss Leena, can youe out with me?"

    Spencer became sober immediately and looked at Leena.

    Leena nodded, stood up and followed Miguel out. Rena was still sleeping and had no idea what had

    happened.

    Following the tall Miguel, Leena walked outside. Looking at Miguel''s back, she really felt that he looked

    like Miguel. The two brothers were both tall and handsome, but Miguel was more feminine and more

    handsome. Miguel was more mature and experienced, and his aura was more powerful, making people

    dare not to make trouble in front of him.

    Mike turned around and said, "No one is here now. Tell me the truth. I won''t make things difficult for

    you, but my brother was hurt, and I can''t leave him alone."

    Leena''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t hide it from Mike. Although she could hide it from Ronald,

    because Ronald didn''t have much contact with her and didn''t know her rtionship with the Empire

    Group, Mike was different. He was in business, and there were two kinds of people in business, ck

    and white. Moreover, Miguel worked under his watch every day. He knew what Miguel was doing

    behind his back. He must know about Miguel, her and the Empire Group. Mike didn''t believe that

    Miguel was only hurt by a group of gangsters.

    Leena didn''t know how to deal with it. Mike didn''t get angry, but said seriously, "Does it have anything

    to do with your brother?"

    Hearing that, Leena raised her head and thought for a while. It seemed that she couldn''t hide it from

    her brother, so she just told Alina. Without her, her brother wouldn''t have gone crazy, so she wouldn''t

    let her brother take all the responsibilities alone. She told Alina about the kidnapping a few hours ago,

    and also mentioned Alina and Dn antecedents and consequences. Mike was not a fool. She knew

    that Peterson was affected by Alina.

    After hearing that, Miguel kept silent for a long time and said, "I see."

    "My brother... He should be punished by thew, but I think he won''t do that without Alina. As long as

    Alina is here, even without my brother, Mr. Miguel may be hurt. "

    "Alina?" Mike suddenly smiled coldly and weirdly. "This woman iswless. I didn''t do anything to her

    before because my brother liked her. But now, my brother doesn''t care about her anymore. Of course I

    will let her pay for what she has done before!"

 Chapter 188 As Long As You Are Fine (Part One)

    Chapter 188 As Long As You Are Fine (Part One)

    Leena was shocked. She didn''t expect that Mike hated Alina so much. In fact, a woman like Alina, who

    was so selfish and had used so many men, would not have liked him if she hadn''t seduced the man

    who liked her very much. As the brother of Miguel, Mike had seen Miguel being abandoned and used

    by Alina, and her mother was also stimted by Alina. Even though he was loyal to the state of song,

    he hated Alina so much. It was impossible for Mike not to have a problem with Alina, who was a terrible

    girl. What''s more, Mike had a lot of connections in his business. Perhaps Alina had offended Mike by

    ident in the Empire Group. Perhaps she was thinking about taking revenge.

    It was all Alina''s fault, and now she became Mike''s enemy.

    But it was not Alina''s fault. She deserved it?

    Leena hesitated and said, "But... My brother..."

    If Alina was unlucky, her brother wouldn''t be much better. ording to Alina''s vicious character, if she

    was unlucky, she would definitely have one or two bad guys on her back, and if she was unlucky,

    Peterson would definitely make her sad. Why not Alina? At first, she wanted to plead for Peterson, but

    she thought that Peterson deserved it. Although he was her brother, he had hurt her a lot these days.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She really didn''t have to waste her kindness and kindness on such an ungrateful man. Therefore,

    Peterson just looked at her own fate!

    "It''s all right," said Leena with a sigh.

    Mike smiled, which was rare to see a trace of peace on her in and serious face. Then she asked,

    which surprised Leena, "Are you going to live with him forever without considering my brother?"

    Leena felt strange. If she didn''t know the truth, people would bless her and him to grow old together.

    But why did Mike ask the opposite question? He doubted that she rarely wanted to continue with him.

    Did he know that her marriage with him had something to do with interests? It seemed that Mike was

    much smarter than Miguel and had a lot of information. She shouldn''t have offended the two

    generations of officials, but to manage the rtionship carefully.

    After thinking for a while, Leena shook her head with hesitation. "We just take it step by step. We don''t

    think too much about the future."

    At this time, Miguel woke up in the ward. Mike didn''t ask Leena any more questions, but rushed to the

    ward to visit her brother. Leena followed him.

    When Miguel woke up, he kept calling out the name of Leena. Both Spencer and Rena had no choice.

    He almost went out to call out Leena, but when he saw her and Mikee in, they had to give up.

    Leena went up to visit him. She saw that his face was pale, and there was sweat on his forehead. He

    frowned, but he tried his best to look in her direction. She could only call him in a low voice, "Miguel, I''m

    here."

    Regardless of the pain on his wound, Miguel tried to smile and said, "As long as you are fine!"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself!"

    Miguel still smiled weakly, not caring about his condition. He said, "As long as you are fine!" It seemed

    that he felt relieved after he was sure that Leena was fine. Nothing was more important than this.

    Leena sighed in her heart. The more Miguel acted like this, the more restless she was. She didn''t have

    a good impression of him before, but now she was forced to act as if she owed him.

    Mike also came over and talked to Miguel for a while. But since Miguel had just woken up and his

    wound hadn''t healed yet, he didn''t say anything more to Miguel. He asked her to have a rest after

    saying a few words of concern.

    Later, Rena kept yawning when Leena saw that. Spencer were tired and red. He looked at the clock on

    the wall. It was already three o''clock, and it was indeed veryte. He said to Spencer and Rena, "You

    can go back first. I can stay here with Mike."

    Spencer and Rena refused, but Leena insisted that they go back to have a rest. Rena didn''t refuse and

    asked Spencer to go back with them. Spencer said goodbye to Mike and Miguel and said that he would

    There were only Mike and Leena left in the ward. Although she were tired, she couldn''t fall asleep. She

    didn''t know why she was not in the mood to sleep. Mike was in high spirits at first, but after a while, she

    couldn''t hold on any longer. She leaned against the chair and began to close her eyes and take a nap.

    Leena thought that Mike was the boss of apany, and he had all kinds of meetings and emergency

    to deal with tomorrow. She couldn''t stay up all night, so she persuaded him to have a rest in the lounge

    next door.

    Mike looked at Miguel with tiredness. After making sure that Miguel was asleep, he didn''t refuse. He

    went to the next room to have a rest and said to her, "Thank you!"

    Leena said, "It''s my pleasure!" It was indeed her duty. After all, Miguel was injured because of her.

    After Mike left, Leena rested on the edge of Miguel''s bed for a while. At dawn, Miguel woke up

    unexpectedly and said that she wanted to drink water. Leena could only pour water for him. Looking at

    Leena''s action, he gently smiled and suddenly said, "If only we could go back to high school!"

    Looking at the hope in his eyes, Leena knew that he missed the past, so she smiled and said nothing.

    Miguel suddenly sighed slightly, as if his hope was still empty. He stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    Lowering her head, Leena thought for a while and thought that it was not a good idea, so she

    persuaded him, "Miguel, after this matter, start your new life. Don''t get entangled with the previous

    things because of me."

    Miguel sighed, "I just think that we can''t turn around if we do something wrong. Many people won''t

    understand until they regret. But it''s good. At least you don''t hate me now. Although you can''t ept

    me, it''s much better than before. "

    Leena remained silent.

    Miguel continued, "Is Carlson good to you?"

    This topic was really sensitive. It was fake to say that Carlson was good to her, but it was not good to

    her. That was to give Miguel hope. "I''m fine," said Leena vaguely

    Miguel said in a low voice, "if you can really turn around, I will always wait for you!"

    Is this Miguel''s confession of love? But it was not the right time to put it now. Leena thought about what

    she had done to Miguel before and how she knew Carlson now. She liked Miguel so much at that time

    and worshiped him as a male god for 9 years, almost crossing the whole school time, but what she

    waited for was his injury. After a long time, she had no feelings for Miguel, but He turned around and

    wanted to be together with her again. What about Carlson?

    She loved and hated him now, but she still had hope. Probably he didn''t like her, so he always made

    her sad. What about after so many years? Would he go back as Miguel did?

    Leena thought it was funny. Why was she still expecting Carlson? He was a cold-blooded man.

    Different from Miguel''s affectionate attitude, Miguel might continue to pester her after he was injured,

    but Carlson probably wouldn''t do that. Moreover, he was cold-blooded. Love was not a necessity for

    him. It was not easy for him to fall in love with Lily. He was counting on him to fall in love with other

    women?

 Chapter 189 As Long As You Are Fine (Part Two)

    Chapter 189 As Long As You Are Fine (Part Two)

    Leena shook her head and didn''t want to think about it carefully.

    As usual, Miguel had been busy for a few days after she left Miguel''s ward. While she was busy with

    her graduation thesis, she took care of Miguel. During this period, Daniel called her and said that Mr.

    Martin wanted to see her and asked when she was free. Leena hesitated for a while. Except for that, no

    one hade to her these days. Even Carlson hadn''t called her. As expected, Carlson was a cold-

    blooded man!

    On the weekend, Leena was going to visit her mother. As soon as she said goodbye to Rena, she

    received a call. But this call was still from Lily, not from Carlson.

    It had been a few days since Leena saw Miss Lily''s name. Lily should have been discharged from the

    hospital, so she moved to Carlson''s house. What did she mean by calling?

    She hesitated for a long time and finally picked up the phone. "Hello, Miss Lily!"

    "Leena, long time no see. I miss you today, so I called you." Lily said with a smile, as if they were

    friends.

    Leena thought it was not a long time since shest saw her. But out of politeness, she said, "Long time

    no see, Miss Lily. How are you doing recently? Everything should be fine, right?"

    "Well, much better. What have you been doing recently?" Lily still cared about her gently and warmly.

    With a sigh, Leena took the matter of the school aside and chatted with Miss Lily a few more times.

    However, she couldn''t be so enthusiastic and gentle as Miss Lily.

    Later, Lily finally came to the point, "Leena,st night, I... I moved to your house." Lily said hesitantly.

    Instead of being gentle and enthusiastic, she became cautious, as if she was afraid that Leena would

    be angry.

    "What do you mean by my house?" Leena pretended not to understand.

    Lily hesitated for a while and finally said, "It''s Carlson''s house. He said it before. I... I don''t know if I

    have disturbed you."

    Hearing this, Leena wanted to sneer. In the past, she thought Miss Lily was a good girl, gentle,

    beautiful, elegant and reasonable. At that time, when her mother was in trouble, she also asked Miss

    Lily for help. Although Miss Lily didn''t know her, she still helped her. Therefore, she was very grateful to

    her. She believed that she must be a very good girl. But why did she feel that Miss Lily seemed to have

    changed after she married Carlson? Did she have a sense of crisis because of their marriage?

    Lily continued, "I''m just a friend of him, and you are his wife. In fact, I only have someone to take care

    of me in his house. My foot injury is about to recover, and I''ll leave in a few days. I hope you..."

    Throwing her temper at her throat, Leena said coldly, "That''s the house of Carlson. Others can do what

    he has decided, and I have no right to make a decision. So Miss Lily, you don''t have to exin to me."

    Lily sensed her unhappiness. She hesitated for a while and said, "That''s not true. Although it''s the

    house of Carlson, Leena is already the wife of him. I think you have to agree anyway."

    Atst, Leena couldn''t help but satirize, "I don''t agree with you. But Miss Lily has moved in. Why bother

    to ask?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Lily didn''t say anything, perhaps because her heart was stabbed by this sentence.

    Leena felt that she shouldn''t be angry. Even if she was angry, she didn''t seem to care about Carlson in

    front of this woman, as if she really cared about him. So she held back her anger and said with a smile,

    "Miss Lily, I didn''t mean to say anything malicious. I mean that as long as Carlson agrees, I won''t go

    back often, because recently there is something in my schoolI''m quite busy. If it''s not convenient for

    you to live there, you don''t have to tell me. Anyway, I don''t care about the affairs of the Qin family."

    Lily finally said, "Okay, but... I want to have dinner with you tonight, okay?"

    "Dinner? Why?" Leena asked, pretending to be confused.

    Lily continued, "It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s get together! I can wait for

    you as long as you are free."

    Lily tried her best to have dinner with Leena, but Leena couldn''t refuse. Later, she had to agree

    reluctantly and had dinner at a good restaurant mentioned by her. When she was about to hang up the

    phone, Lily said, "I''m sorry, Leena. I hope you don''t mind."

    Leena hung up the phone without saying anything. At this moment, she was so annoyed that she

    suddenly didn''t want to go back home. Her mother had to ask about it when she saw such a state, and

    then she had to ask about it to Carlson. So Leena returned to the apartment.

    Rena was surprised to see her, "Eh, didn''t you say you were going home?"

    "Don''t mention it!" Leena left theputer and continued to read her information. After a pause, she

    asked, "Rena, do you think I have a good temper?"

    "Not bad. What''s wrong? Why do you suddenly ask such a question?"

    "Nothing. I don''t know if I''m too mean or too bad tempered. After answering a phone call, I''m very

    irritable."

    "Who''s on the phone?" Rena frowned and became curious.

    "No, it''s just an client," said Leena vaguely. If Leena knew what happened to Lily, she didn''t know how

    excited Rena would be. But sometimes, she just didn''t want to let Rena know. Let''s see how Rena

    analyzed this matter. Was it her problem or Lily''s problem!

    Holding back her anger, she didn''t n to let Rena know so soon.

    In the evening, she was invited to have dinner at the ce mentioned by Lily. It was rare. Leena

    dressed up today, put on a dress, high heels, put on a light makeup, and even sprayed a little perfume

    that she didn''t usually use. She didn''t think it was a bad idea to meet the beautiful Miss Lily.

    As soon as they entered the hotel, Lily waved at her. She walked over and chose a seat by the window,

    where she could see the passers-by walking outside. Leena looked at her up and down and found that

    she dressed simply and elegantly. Compared with her, she looked like a peacock and came out to

    But Lily praised her, "You are so beautiful today!"

    Leena said thanks with an awkward smile and sat down. She felt that Lily''s smile should be from the

    bottom of her heart, and Miss Lily''s temperament still made others feel veryfortable. Was she too

    mean? She thought Lily was a bad girl. In fact, she was very good, and the real clown was herself.

    Leena felt awkward and didn''t know how to speak. Lily gave the menu to her first and asked her to

    order. Leena randomly ordered, and Lily also ordered one or two dishes, and then passed them to the

    waiter. Finally, she said with a smile, "I''m so happy that you cane. Thank you for your invitation."

    "No, Miss Lily invited me for sure." Leena pretended to be rxed.

    Lily smiled again, and then lowered her head lonely, "Carlson... When he made this decision... I didn''t

    know how he nned that until he took me back. So I always feel guilty to you!"

 Chapter 190 The Phone You Are Calling Is Powered Off (Part One)

    Chapter 190 The Phone You Are Calling Is Powered Off (Part One)

    With an unreadable expression on her face, Leena smiled gently and sneered.

    Lily continued, "I think I might feel guilty to you these days. It''s all my fault." Lily apologized.

    With a smile on her face, Carlson said, "You''ve always been in the heart of Carlson. If you can''t let him

    go, you can fight for it." Leena didn''t like Lily anymore. Now that she felt sorry for her, why did she get

    so close to Carlson even though she knew that Carlson was married with her? What''s more, she talked

    to Mr. Martin in the hospital as if she couldn''t live without him and would die if she left him. After she

    recovered, she still lived in Carlson''s house. What Lily had done. She didn''t take her, the so-called wife

    of Carlson seriously. Why did she say sorry now.

    "No, that''s not what I think. It seems that Leena has misunderstood me."

    Leena didn''t exin. She must have misunderstood. So what? Anyone who saw Lily''s performance

    would misunderstand her.

    Lily sighed, "In fact, what I want is... I won''t destroy your marriage with Carlson, but I can still be friends

    with him. We are friends, so I care about and love Carlson, and he will also help me. If something

    happens to me, they will care about me. If they are friends, they won''t mind living in each other''s home.

    They won''t avoid suspicion because of such eyes. If I were a man, would Leena still mind my existence

    so much?"

    What Lily said was really reasonable. She didn''t destroy the marriage between Carlson and her, but

    she still wanted to be friends with Carlson. It was a contradiction. No marriage could bear the

    interference of another female confidant, even a friend. "It''s a pity that Miss Lily is not a man," said

    Leena with a smile.

    Lily wasn''t a man, so Lily''s assumption didn''t hold. As long as she was a woman and she was the once

    beloved woman of Carlson, Lily couldn''t make friends with him after he got married. Otherwise, she

    would step in and destroy other people''s family.

    She didn''t know whether Lily didn''t understand this or she and Carlson were both weird people. They

    didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all. They just acted on their own and unted themselves

    aboveboard without any stain. It was a little ridiculous!

    Lilysaid, "It seems that Leena cares about it very much. I don''t know how to exin it to make her

    believe me. " Lily said innocently and wrongly.

    Leena said, "I''ve always said that I don''t mind. You and Carlson are old friends. It''s ridiculous for him to

    marry me, so you can fight for your own happiness. There''s no need to exin to me, because

    sometimes I don''t want to care about these things at all. I don''t know how to make you believe me."

    ording to her words, Lily was speechless.

    It was Lily who had been apologizing to her all the time. She could totally ignore her, so that she could

    be morefortable without seeing and feeling. However, Lily and Qin Carlson took turns to criticize

    her, always emphasizing that she and Carlson were married. They repeatedly reminded her of the fact

    that she was married, and then ruthlessly hurt her together, which made her very upset. At first, she

    knew very well that her marriage with Carlson was unreliable, and she had alwaysforted herself

    that it didn''t matter even if Carlson went out to have fun, as long as she didn''t see him. But now,

    Carlson and Lily were always in front of her, which could not bother her.

    "Leena, it''s impossible for me to be friends with him. He said that in person. I have nothing else to ask

    for. I just want to continue to be friends with him. I know I have caused you trouble these days,

    especially the matter of living in your house, so I apologize to you now. I want to make it clear to you

    that I really don''t want topete for the ownership of Carlson. I will still respect your marriage. I just

    hope that you can ept me as a friend of him."

    As soon as Leena lost her patience, she turned around and looked out of the window, letting her say

    whatever she wanted. After a long time, Lily also realized that Leena ignored her, so she lowered her

    head and said, "I''m sorry..."

    Leena finally turned her head and said, "Forget it. I didn''t mean to mention it tonight. If I knew that you

    wanted to live in the Carlson''s house, I wouldn''te." Leena joked, pretending to be rxed.

    Lily could only smile.

    Leena continued to say, "I know your rtionship with Carlson. It''s all his fault. He is irresponsible. You

    don''t have to apologize to me."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Lily didn''t expect that Leena was so reasonable. Many women would me the woman outside when

    they knew what happened between her husband and other women, but Leena med Carlson. It was

    indeed unusual. But Lily still felt strange. She didn''t think she could be honest with Carlson if she

    couldn''t get Leena''s forgiveness.

    "In fact, Carlson also cares about you, Leena." Lilyforted her.

    Leena sneered, "Let''s not talk about him. I know what kind of person he is now."

    Lily fell into silence. The two of them looked at each other speechlessly and felt a little embarrassed.

    There were a lot of dishes on the table, but no one touched the chopsticks. The dishes were still on the

    table, and soon they were cold.

    At this time, Lily''s mobile phone rang. She smiled awkwardly and had to stand up and go to other

    ces to receive the phone.

    Leena sat alone. Thinking of the affair between Lily and Carlson she felt a little annoyed. It seemed that

    Lily''s attitude today was not that bad. Was she too self righteous? She thought too much of herself as

    the wife of Carlson, so she made her so embarrassed? She didn''t know much about marriage and love.

    She didn''t know how to deal with such a thing when she just got married.

    She thought for a while and didn''t see Lilye back. She walked around while answering the phone

    and soon didn''t know where she was. After waiting for a while, Leena was hungry and ate the food on

    the table. She couldn''t waste all the dishes on the table.

    She ate slowly and waited for Lily, but she didn''te back after more than half an hour. The dishes

    were really cold. In order to leave the dishes to Lily, she didn''t to make the dishes too ugly, so she ate

    little. She just drank soup. After drinking a lot of soup, she was almost full, but she still didn''te

    back. Leena just sat there and waited.

    After waiting for a while, she raised her hand to look at her watch. It had been almost an hour. Did Lily

    leave the guest to talk on the phone? But it didn''t matter. Maybe others could do it, but well-educated

    Lily couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 191 The Phone You Are Calling Is Powered Off (Part Two)

    Chapter 191 The Phone You Are Calling Is Powered Off (Part Two)

    Leena had to wait for more than ten minutes. She couldn''t wait any longer and called Lily, but her

    phone was powered off.

    Her phone was turned off. What happened? Lily went out to make a phone call, but why was her phone

    powered off? Leena wondered if she had something urgent to deal with and left first. Although it was

    impolite for she to leave in this way, if there was really something urgent, she didn''t have time to say. It

    was indeed forgivable that her phone was out of power. Leena had no choice but to ask the waiter to

    pay the bill himself.

    Then she was about to leave, but when she passed by Lily''s seat, she found that Lily''s handbag was

    still on the seat. She stopped again.

    If Lily had something urgent, it was impossible for her not to take her bag. If she didn''t take her bag or

    cash, and her phone was out of power, where could she go? Besides, Lily was well-educated. She

    really had something urgent to deal with. In such a hurry, she should at least tell the hotel waiter to tell

    her, but she didn''t say anything. Leena felt strange and thought about it for a while. Atst, she was

    surprised and wondered if something had happened to Lily!

    Leena walked along the way that Lily made the phone call just now. She remembered that she made a

    phone call in the corner for a while and then went out through the small door, because their position

    was close to the window. Leena also saw her shake outside, but she didn''t know when she

    disappeared and didn''t pay attention to her.

    When she walked out of the hotel, she saw that there was a road outside, but it was rtively remote.

    There were very few stores that opened at night, and only dim street lights were very cold.

    asionally, a car drove past, but because of the small number of people, the car was very fast, and

    no one could see it.

    Leena was really anxious. She quickly called Lily again, but her phone was still powered off. She

    became nervous, wondering if something bad really happened to Lily? She didn''t know who she could

    contact. After thinking about it for a while, she could only ask for help from Carlson.

    Carlson cared about Lily the most, and he was the most capable one. He would handle it well. But

    Leena really felt that she was unlucky. How could something happen every time she stayed with Lily

    alone? Likest time when she was in the hospital, she identally hurt Lily. This time, she went out to

    have dinner with her and she disappeared. Probably, Carlson was furious.

    She called Carlson. Sure enough, he was very excited and asked her, "Where are you?"

    Leena told him the hotel''s name. "Wait there. I''ll be right there," said Carlson.

    When she hung up the phone, she clearly heard that Leena shouted behind her, "Damn it!" It seemed

    that he really cared about Lily.

    Leena tried her best to hold back her impatience and waited for Carlson. Hispany was far away

    from here, so it would take some time for her toe here. Leena waited for a long time and finally

    saw him. When she saw his caring, she went up. However, as soon as he got off the car, he was

    talking on the phone. She didn''t want to disturb him, so she stood beside him and looked at him.

    Carlson didn''t look good. It seemed that he was holding back his anger and didn''t say anything. He just

    listened to the phone for a long time. After hanging up the phone, he looked even worse.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Leena gently

    "It''s Alina. Alina kidnapped Lily!"

    Leena was so shocked that she almost jumped up and cursed. Alina, that bitch, kidnapped her! She

    was not afraid of death. After all, Lily was much more important than her. Lily not only had Carlson

    behind her, but also Mr. Martin. Was Alina desperate so that she did this?

    "She threatened me to send her abroad, or she wouldn''t let go of Lily."

    "It seems that she is desperate!" Leena said clenching her teeth.

    "I''m curious. She used to rely on Mr. Richard. How could she have no way out?" Carlson frowned.

    Of course, Leena didn''t say anything, because it had something to do with her. She did it behind

    Carlson''s back, and she cooperated with Daniel and Mr. Martin to poach Alina. Therefore, Carlson

    probably didn''t know why Alina left Richard.

    Leena deliberately changed the topic, "What else did she put forward?"

    "Ask me to prepare everything for her in three days. She is going abroad soon."

    "Dn must have dealt with her. She has nowhere to hide!"

    After thinking for a while, he suddenly received a call. He picked it up and answered the phone for a

    while.

    Leena looked at him and saw that he looked better. He nodded and said, "Okay, okay." The call didn''t

    "It''s her sister, Betty. She said her husband found Alina and asked us to go to the dock right away."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Leena was surprised again. Betty''s husband was Dn. He found Alina so soon. It seemed that his

    means were really terrible. It was reasonable for Alina to be so desperate. He wouldn''t die miserably if

    he was dealt with by someone like Dn!

    Then, Carlson got in the car and asked Leena to follow him. On the way, Leena had mixed feelings. Lily

    was kidnapped. The kidnapper was Alina, but he was soon caught by Dn. Alina should be very

    miserable, but she didn''t know that Lily would be more dangerous.

    Leena didn''t hate Lily so much, so she still hoped that she would be fine. But she really hoped that

    Alina would be unlucky and let Dn cure her as soon as possible. A woman like Alina was really a

    scourge!

    Carlson focused on driving and didn''t pay attention to Leena. Soon he arrived at the dock mentioned by

    Betty. There were many cars parked there, but they didn''t turn on the lights. They were afraid of

    attracting the police. They''d better keep a low profile to deal with the internal affairs of theirpany.

    Before arriving at the dock, Carlson had called his friends and asked them to bring some people here.

    Although Dn was the enemy of Alina, he had a grudge against him after all. No one knew if there

    would be any change in the midway. Carlson was cautious, so he''d better call more people to defend.

    When they got out of the car, Carlson said to Leena, "Just sit in the car. Don''t go out."

    But how could it be possible? It was impossible for Leena not to go out.

 Chapter 192 Dont Get Hospitalized Anymore (Part One)

    Chapter 192 Don''t Get Hospitalized Anymore (Part One)

    Leena neither nodded nor refuted. After Carlson led several subordinates out, she got out of the car

    and followed him out. When they climbed to the foot of the slope, it was really spectacr. Dn''s

    people surrounded Alina, but she was still holding Lily in her arms and struggling in a corner. She stood

    beside Dn, with her hands crossed over her arms, waiting to watch a good show. It was the first time

    that Leena had seen such a spectacr scene, and it was also the first time that she had seen Betty

    fight with her husband. Sure enough, Betty hated the mistress so much that she was eager for Alina to

    die.

    In the past few years, Alina had done a lot of bad things relying on her beauty. She had been lucky

    enough to escape before, and no one could do anything to her. This time, she was kicked to the iron

    te. It was also a retribution for her topletely offend Dn for the sake of Miguel. In this case,

    Miguel had avenged the vast majority of malepatriots, no, it should also include the vast majority

    of femalepatriots!

    On the other hand, Leena wanted to give a snicker. She looked at Dn, who was smoking a cigar and

    looking at Alina with a burst of sneer. Suddenly, she threw the cigarette on the ground and trampled it

    out, as if stepping on an ant. She said coldly, "Alina, you''d better let go of her, or you will die more

    miserably."

    Alinaughed and pointed a gun at Lily''s head, shouting, "Do you think I will believe you? It''s my bad

    luck to fall into your hands today, but there''s no way to make me surrender. Hahaha!"

    "Stubborn resistance!" Betty said sarcastically, squinting at her husband beside her, and said coldly,

    "Let''s see how you deal with this woman today. If you do well, all the previous things will be cancelled!"

    Dn kept silent and squinted at Alina.

    It was not until then that Leena realized that Betty had a posture in front of Dn. She must have

    tolerated Dn and Alina for a long time until Alina offended Dn. At first, with the extent of Dn''s

    love for Alina, he might not be so cruel to Alina. Perhaps it was easy for her to y tricks and ask for

    help from him. If she let go of the punishment, her brother, Peterson, could stille back to Dn

    after he made a mistake, not to mention the woman that Dn loved so much before. But maybe Betty

    had put obstacles in Dn''s way, and she would never let Alina go. Maybe Betty had something on

    Alina, or maybe Dn had something on her, or maybe he had shown some respect to the women of

    the Feng Family, so he didn''t fight against Alina. This time, he really wanted to kill Alina. It was Alina''s

    fault. She had offended his eldest wife so much that his eldest wife, Betty, had to punish her in this way.

    Dn put his hands in his pockets and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I will give you an exnation!"

    Betty ordered again, "And my sister. If she does anything to my sister, you can get rid of this woman

    today!"

    Betty''s words were very light, but also very cold and cruel, which made the people around feel

    disgusted. One of them trembled when she heard this. She looked at the person who was her brother

    Peterson.

    It turned out that Peterson had been caught by Dn''s men and was kneeling on the ground. No

    wonder Alina fought alone. Otherwise, with her brother''s loyalty, Alina would not be able to face so

    many people alone.

    At this time, looking at Peterson, Leena did not have so much sympathy. Miguel was stabbed by him,

    and he was inhuman. He kidnapped her again and again, and there was no family affection and

    conscience. Maybe Peterson could not be regarded as a normal person. She did not know what he had

    encountered in the past 9 years when he escaped, and his character was distorted to this point. She

    felt a little sad for her father. Although she was not the biological daughter of the Yang Family, her

    father had been good to her when she was alive. However, his son, who was so highly valued before,

    had be like this. What would her father think in heaven?

    When Lily saw Carlson running down and approaching Dn''s camp, she suddenly cried out as if she

    had seen a savior, "Carlson, Carlson!"

    Leena felt strange. Before Carlson came, Betty and Dn were already there. Betty was her sister, and

    Dn was her brother-inw. These two people were enough to save her. Why didn''t she shout like

    that? Instead, she saw Carlson crying like he saw a reliable family. As a result, Carlson became

    nervous. He said to Alina coldly, "Let her go! Otherwise, I will make you suffer!"

    Alina sneered again. She pointed the gun at Lily''s head and said, "Give me the money. I need it. Send

    me out of here! Otherwise, I will let her die with me!"

    However, Lily shouted again, "Carlson, leave me alone. Don''t listen to her. Don''t be threatened by her!"

    Leena felt that Lily was really amazing. When she saw Carlson just now, she cried so sadly, as if she

    was trying her best to make Carlson feel sorry for her. But now she said that she didn''t need to care

    about me. What was she thinking? What did she mean?

    But how could he leave Lily alone? The more generous Lily was, the more distressed he was. He

    stepped forward and asked, "How much money do you want? What can I do to let her go?"

    At this time, Dn also stepped forward and said to Carlson, "This is my woman. I can only let her go

    as I say. Why do you let her go in front of me?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Carlson also turned around and sneered, "I don''t care what kind of feud you have with Alina, but I have

    to save Lily!"

    Seeing that the two people who had been united were about to have a dispute because of

    disagreement, Betty hurried forward to mediate, "Don''t quarrel, please save my sister, but you can''t let

    Alina run away!" While saying this, Betty looked at Alina coldly, as if he wanted to gouge out that

    woman''s flesh and blood.

    Just when the big shots were still insisting on their positions and ignoring each other, Peterson, who

    was suppressed and kneeling on the ground, suddenly broke free and shot the two people who were

    escorting him. Everyone turned around and focused on him. Many people rushed up to suppress him.

    At this moment, Alina took Lily to the nearest car, and he shot the driver. The whole scene was in a

    mess.

    Peterson seemed to have prepared the route, so as soon as he broke free from the shackles, he

    jumped to the back of the container. There were many containers in that ce, and the terrain was

    do with him. And if he hid behind the barrier, did he shoot cold arrows at people without any cover,

    especially at Dn and Carlson''s direction. Betty screamed and ran away under the cover of Dn,

    and so did Carlson.

    Lily was pulled by Alina to get on the car. She struggled and shouted, "Carlson! Carlson!"

    Seeing this, Carlson ran towards Lily regardless of Peterson''s attack. At this moment, Alina also shot at

    him, putting him in danger.

    Lily cried again, "Be careful, Carlson. Leave me alone!"

    But how could he ignore it? He rushed forward desperately.

 Chapter 193 Dont Get Hospitalized Anymore (Part Two)

    Chapter 193 Don''t Get Hospitalized Anymore (Part Two)

    At this time, Leena really wanted to swear. Why did she think that she was uneptable? Why did she

    think that she was particrly sentimental? Why did she think that the action of Carlson was

    particrly irritable?

    At this time, she saw that Kevin, one of Carlson''s subordinates, ran up to protect him. Leena pulled him

    and said, "Kevin, Kevin, don''t go up first. I tell you, there is only one way out behind the container. Alina

    got on the car to pick up Peterson, and she must run away from there. You have to send some people

    to block that road. No matter what method you use, you must block the way of Alina. Then she won''t be

    able to escape! "

    Kevin was very irritable when he was stopped by her, but his analysis made sense. He immediately

    ordered his men, "You guys go over there and block that road. The others follow me!"

    They moved separately. After thinking for a while, Leena followed the person who blocked the road and

    ran. Carlson''s men blocked the only way with a container. Leena climbed to a higher ce nearby.

    After a while, she saw Alina escape with Lily in her arms. The door was opened, and Peterson jumped

    up halfway. The people of Carlson and Dn were chasing after him.

    Alina had been running for a while, but Leena couldn''t run anymore because the road was blocked, but

    Alina was also ruthless. She stepped on the gas and was about to rush over. Fortunately, several men

    of Carlson were smart enough to shoot at her tires. Not long after, Alina couldn''t run anymore, and the

    car stoppedpletely.

    Carlson and Dn''s men rushed over, and Peterson shot around again. Alina threatened Lily again.

    Seeing that Carlson and Dn''s men guessed that Lily didn''t dare to go up, the whole situation was at

    a stalemate again. She gritted her teeth and stood out and shouted, "Brother, don''t work for that

    woman. She is just using you!"

    Hearing this, Peterson aimed at Leena at once. Maybe he wanted to shoot, but when he saw Leena, he

    stopped.

    Alina shouted, "Peterson, this bitch blocked our way. Kill her!"

    Seeing that Leena stood out, Carlson was so scared that his eyes widened. He shouted, "Leena,e

    down!"

    Ignoring him, Leena still tried to persuade him, "Brother, how long do you still have to serve this

    woman! You can''t escape anymore. It''s her fault that Alina kidnapped Lily, but you are passive and

    innocent. As long as you don''t follow Alina, you still have a chance to make amends!"

    In fact, the reason why she stood out was to pity Peterson? Not at all. She just wanted to distract

    Peterson''s attention to give Carlson and Dn a chance.

    Why did she help Carlson and Dn so much? She just wanted to see Alina being subdued as soon as

    possible!

    Just as Peterson was hesitating, Dn''s men shot first and hit Peterson''s right arm.

    Both Leena and Alina were shocked, but they med Leena first, thinking that it was Leena who gave

    the opportunity to Dn''s people, so they shouted, "I''ll kill you!"

    She really shot at Leena, which was beyond Leena''s expectation. In the scream of Carlson, she fell to

    the ground because she moved too fast.

    Peterson was too painful to take his gun. When he was about to change his hand, Carlson and Dn''s

    men had rushed up and subdued Peterson at once.

    Alina was caught off guard and was subdued when she was in a panic. Therefore, Dn''s men blocked

    Peterson and Alina and sessfully saved Lily.

    As soon as Betty stepped forward, she gave Alina a hard p, gnashing her teeth and clenching her

    fists.

    The p stunned all the people around, including Peterson. They didn''t expect that an elegant girl like

    Betty could be so shrewish. Peterson struggled and shouted, "Don''t hit her!"

    Ignoring the loyal dog Peterson, Betty just smiled coldly at Alina, "You deserve it!"

    Alina''s hands were blocked, and she couldn''t fight back at all. She justughed, "You can only hit me,

    but has your man ever loved you? You hit me once, but I trampled on your dignity under my feet.

    Hahaha..."

    Betty didn''t say anything and pped Alina again. Finally, Alina''s hair was in a mess and her face was

    red and swollen. She turned her head, opened her eyes and looked at Betty through her messy hair.

    She looked like a ghost and didn''t dare tough anymore.

    Betty said, "It depends on whether you trample on my dignity or I trample on yours!"

    Leena stared at them all the time and realized that Betty was totally different from Lily. She had thought

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    that it must be because she was too good tempered and too weak that Dn dared to have fun

    outside. But it seemed that it was not at all today. If Alina offended such a big shot, she would suffer a

    good result in the future. At least two ps!

    As soon as Lily was rescued, she ran towards Carlson and cried, "Carlson!"

    However, Carlson ran to Leena first and found her in the messy suitcase. He saw her lying on the

    ground with blood all over her body.

    Carlson rushed up and grabbed her arm, but gnashed his teeth in hatred. "Can you be more stupid?

    Are you so stupid that you want me to strangle you? Why do youe out in this situation? Don''t you

    want to live?"

    Leena was already in great pain, but when she heard Carlson''s merciless curse, she couldn''t help

    sneering, "If I don''t run out, can you save her?"

    "Then why did you hurt yourself now? Look at yourself. You''re bleeding. Where did you get hurt?" He

    cared about her very much, but what he said was crazy with anger, because the moment she jumped

    out, he was really mad. At that moment, he had the impulse to p her to death. This stupid woman

    could always make people worry, and always did something dangerous and stupid!

    At this time, Lily followed them. She took a look at Carlson and saw that he cared about her very much.

    She suppressed the grievance on her lips, squatted down and asked, "Where are you hurt, Leena?"

    It was true that Leena got hurt because of her. Based on this, Lily felt guilty and sad, but she still

    couldn''t understand why at the first moment when she was rescued, Carlson didn''t rush to her first, but

    to her. Was it true that in his heart, she was more important? Lily felt wronged, but she didn''t mention it

    in front of the injured Leena.

    "Are you okay?" Lily asked again.

    Carlson was so angry that he snorted and was about to take Leena to the hospital, but she resisted,

    "Don''t touch me. It hurts my wound. I hurt my foot!" Leena hadn''t adapted to the pain, so painful that

    she didn''t want to move.

    "Where is your foot hurt?" he asked angrily

    "I hurt my thigh, but not the gun. I hung it when I fell down. It might be very painful!" Clenching her

    eyebrows, Leena endured the pain to say a word. She really didn''t want to answer, but this man was so

    irritable that she couldn''t hear him shouting, so she had to choke back a few words.

    Carlson sneered, "You''re so lucky. What if that spear hit you?" Although he wasining, he still

    took her to the hospital.

    As she struggled, he said coldly, "don''t move. I didn''t touch your wound!"

    Seeing that he held her very carefully and didn''t touch her wound, she didn''t struggle anymore. And

    now she really couldn''t walk. She wasn''t shot by the gun, but the wound was also very painful. She

    didn''t know how big the wound was, and she didn''t know if there would be a scar left.

    After getting in the car with Leena in his arms, Carlson said to Lily, "Let''s take her to the hospital. Go

    home with uster!"

    Hearing the two words "you", Lily felt as if they were in a circle. As an outsider, she felt more and more

    aggrieved, but she still nodded. "Okay, the most important thing is to send Leena to the hospital first!"

    The smell of disinfectant had been so strong that she almost vomited. Since her mother was

    hospitalized, she hadn''t really left the hospital. Either Lily or Miguel was sick. Now she was sick. So she

    was destined to be in the hospital?

    Of course, the reason why she was so optimistic was that her wound was not very serious. She thought

    it had broken, but in fact, it was just a scrape. She would be fine after applying some medicine. It was

    just that the area of the scar was a littlerge, and she was afraid of leaving a scar, so she had to be

    cautious for a period of time.

    Worried that she would have a scar, Carlson said, "If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will have

    a scar. It''s too ugly to leave a scar on your buttocks!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s not on your buttocks!" Leena blushed and retorted, but on

    the back thigh close to her buttocks.

    "It doesn''t look good anywhere!" Carlson said with a teasing smile.

    In fact, this conversation was a little obscene. It was okay for a couple to flirt with each other in private,

    but Leena was embarrassed to say so in the hospital and in front of Lily.

    Lily''s face was a little pale. Sheforted Leena, "Take good care of yourself. You will be fine."

    "She still has the strength to fight, which means she is fine." Staring at Leena, Carlson suddenly joked

    in a good mood. Perhaps Leena was not shot, which made him feel lucky, so he was very happy.

    But Leena thought that Carlson didn''t care about her at all and was still in the mood to make fun of her,

    so she snorted coldly.

 Chapter 194 Who Is The Real Hostess (Part One)

    Chapter 194 Who Is The Real Hostess (Part One)

    "I''m relieved if there''s nothing wrong with Leena. Otherwise, I really feel guilty." Lily said with a smile.

    Then she sat on the edge of the bed, took her hand and said, "Leena, thank you for stopping them this

    time. If you were not smart and smart enough to stop them, I might not be saved so soon, and I might

    even be taken away by Alina. So thank you very much. But don''t do such a dangerous thing next time.

    Carlson really worried about you."

    Seeing Lily''s gentle smile and sincere eyes, Leena didn''t know how to reply. Sometimes she had a

    conflict with Lily. She hated her, but he couldn''t me her. In fact, he thought that Lily was fine except

    that her feelings for Carlson were hard to ept. She was not as arrogant and domineering as Alina,

    and she was not as hypocritical as other women. Therefore, even if Lily was wrong in some aspects,

    she still couldn''t regard her as a bad girl.

    Taking a look at his watch, Carlson said, "Since you don''t need to stay in hospital, you can go home

    now. There are doctors and nurses at home, and Lily''s foot hasn''t recovered yet. Besides, she was

    frightened tonight, so it''s not a good idea to stay here all the time. You''d better go home and have a

    rest early."

    Lily stood up and nodded obediently, "Okay, I also think it''s more convenient to go back."

    "I have a meeting to attend when I go back. They have been waiting for me for a long time." Carlson

    exined toLily in a gentle tone.

    Leena found that Carlson really respected Lily. He could exin everything to her in a good manner,

    but he had never been like this to her. She didn''t know what he had done in the study at home before,

    and he wouldn''t tell her either. But this time, he exined to her again naturally.

    Lily felt sorry for her and asked, "Is there a meeting? It''s sote."

    "I have no choice." With a helpless smile, he turned toLeena and asked, "Can we go home now, my

    "Lady?" "Stop satirizing me!" said Leena with a smile.

    Still, Carlson asked loudly, "Do you want me to carry you back?"

    Leena was really annoyed to see him talking to Lily in a sweet voice, not to mention to go home to see

    Lily live in the house of Carlson, so she said coldly, "I won''t go back. Rena will pick me upter."

    Once she put forward Rena, Rena arrived at that time. As soon as Leena finished speaking, Rena

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    pushed the door open and came in, followed by Spencer of course. Rena shouted nervously, "Leena,

    are you okay?" Obviously, he had heard the news and followed them quickly. He rushed into the ward

    without checking what was going on.

    The moment she came in, the people in the room were really shocked. Leena was used to the shock of

    Rena. It didn''t matter. Carlson was also calm. Lily was really frightened by Rena''s loud voice and

    looked at people with her eyes wide open.

    It was not until Rena came in that she found the situation in the ward. She had seen Carlson before,

    but she had never seen the beautiful and tall woman next to him. So she and Lily stared at each other

    in confusion.

    Lily smiled at Rena politely. Rena had no choice but to nod at her. Then she ran to Leena, held her

    hand and said, "Let me see where you are hurt. What''s wrong with you? Why are you always in trouble

    recently? Someone hurt you or yourself! It seems that it''s useless for you to marry him. On the contrary,

    it''s more dangerous than before!"

    That was why Rena spoke loudly on purpose, she wanted to let Carlson hear it. Since Leena and

    Carlson got married, she sold herself out, but she didn''t get any benefit from him. There was no dowry.

    Her mother had to find a ce to rent a house by herself. Now something had happened to her again.

    The day before yesterday, Miguel had just hurt because of her. Today, she was injured by herself. Was

    it because of theck of protection of Carlson? How could he have such a husband? She had a

    problem with it!

    As expected, Rena''s words made Carlson''s face darken. He stared coldly at his best friends, but said

    nothing.

    Taking a look at Carlson, Leena said to Rena, "I was hurt by myself. Why do you have so much

    nonsense? Just send me back."

    "Can I stop talking nonsense?" Rena stood up and looked at Carlson, "Well, Mr. Carlson, you said that

    Leena is already your wife. Why can''t you care about her? Why do you let her run around and get hurt?

    Can''t you be nicer to her? You should know that you forced me to get married first, although your

    marriage... Forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''tment on her. But after all, she''s married and she''s

    your woman. You should also care about her!"

    "You are... Leena''s friend? Carlson also has some unspeakable reasons. He is also very good to

    Leena!" Lily spoke for him.

    Her words attracted Rena''s attention. She finally remembered to care about this strange beauty in the

    ward, so she asked Leena and Carlson, "Who is this beauty?"

    Leena took a look at Vernon and found that he was still not going to speak, so she said to Rena, "She

    is Miss Lily."

    Rena frowned. Judging from her expression, Leena knew that she must have underestimated her

    family name. Was it rted to Jack? Looking at her, Rena thought that she must be thinking about the

    rtionship behind Lily.

    In fact, there were very few things about the Empire Group that Leena told Rena. She wanted to talk

    more about Miguel, but she didn''t want to talk about the Empire Group. Because she didn''t want to

    make trouble for Rena, Rena only knew about Carlson, Dn, Alina, Jack. Others such as Lily, Daniel

    and Mr. Martin, she had never heard before. But Leena didn''t remember if she had told Rena that there

    was someone else in Carlson''s heart. This person was the matter of Miss Lily. Maybe she didn''t tell her,

    but Rena might have guessed something from her words and behaviors.

    After thinking for a long time, Rena smiled at Lily and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Lily! I''m Leena''s

    good friend, Rena Lee."

    Lily also smiled, "I''ve heard of you. Nice to meet you."

    At this time, Carlson, who had been silent for a long time, nced at Spencer, and then looked at

    Leena. Finally, he spoke, "Don''t you want to go back with me?"

    "No." Leena answered affirmatively.

    "Whatever!" Carlson said to Lily wiith a gentle tone, "Lily, let''s go back. If she wants to go back, she will

    go back by herself."

    Leena was a little angry. Rena felt something was wrong with her tone. Why did Carlson talk to Leena

    in such a cold way, and how could he talk to a strange woman so intimately? What''s more, she heard

    the key point. Unexpectedly, Carlson asked Miss Lily to go back with him. Where are we going? To the

    home of Carlson and Leena?

    Rena couldn''t stay calm anymore and asked, "Miss Lily, will you go back with him? Mr. Carlson?"

    Carlson turned around and looked at Rena coldly, as if she was dissatisfied with it.

    Rena joked, "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to make sure that I didn''t hear it wrong."

    On the contrary, Carlson was honest. Or he thought that it was totally right, so there was no need to

    hide it from the outside. He said, "Miss Lily went back with me. Her foot was injured, and she will

    temporarily live in my ce for a period of time. Do you have any opinion?"

 Chapter 195 Who Is The Real Hostess (Part Two)

    Chapter 195 Who Is The Real Hostess (Part Two)

    Carlson acted as if he was in charge of your business, which made Renaughpletely. "Ah, ah, ha,

    ha, ha, ha, I didn''t hear it wrong. But Miss Lily has nothing to do with you. How can she live in your

    house, even without Leena? Don''t you feel strange, Mr. Carlson?"

    Leena felt that Rena was officious and was about to call her, but Rena chased after him for a few steps.

    She couldn''t get close to the bed and couldn''t wait for her. And Rena couldn''t stop. She was Rena''s

    friend and Rena had to take care of it.

    With a sarcastic smile, Carlson nced at Rena and said, "She is my friend. Does Miss Lee have to

    meddle in this matter?"

    Lily also exined, "Rena."

    Rena felt disgusted. She didn''t know Lily before, so she hated strangers calling her name intimately as

    soon as they got familiar with each other.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    But Miss Lily didn''t notice it and exined gently, "I think you might have misunderstood. I''m a friend of

    Carlson. If Leena knows about it, it''s not as bad as you think."

    Rena looked back at Leena and asked, "Do you know that you let another woman live in your house

    and be with your husband?"

    Leena felt annoyed. It was indeed the fault of Carlson and Lily. She didn''t know what the couple

    thought, and happened to be known by Rena. She wanted to make trouble now, and she didn''t want to

    interfere anymore. So she turned her head silently and didn''t respond at all.

    Renaughed again. She looked at Carlson and said, "No wonder I feel something is wrong with you

    recently. It turns out that you are treated unfairly by Mr. Carlson. Mr. Carlson, I thought you were a good

    man before, but I didn''t expect you to be a scum as well. Tell me, what do you think when you let other

    women live in your house or even Leena is not at home?"

    "Lily and I are friends. Miss Rena, don''t you think you are too nosy?" Unexpectedly, Carlson returned

    with a smile and politeness.

    Rena sneered and then looked at Lily, "Mydy, your surname is Feng, right? The Empire Group is

    under the control of the Feng Family, and you must be the daughter of the Feng Family. You must have

    been well behaved, so could you please tell me, you, a single woman, live in the house of another

    newly married couple, and you only live in the house when his wife is not at home, and only your

    husband is at home. Do you think it''s appropriate? Even if you are seriously ill, it''s not appropriate, let

    alone your feet."

    Lily felt embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her bestie would be so straightforward and ask such

    embarrassing questions in front of so many people.

    Seeing this, Spencer was afraid that the female devil would get angry again, so he rushed up and

    stopped her. "Rena, forget it!"

    "Forget it? How can I let it go? When Leena''s house was in a mess, Carlson could help her. She even

    had to look for a house all over the street and bargain to rent it. Even if he didn''t care about her, he still

    found a woman to take her home..."

    "Enough!" Carlson scolded coldly.

    With an ufortable look on her face, Lily said in a soft voice, "Rena, you must have misunderstood.

    Carlson and I are really just friends!"

    "A friend? A friend or a gossip girlfriend?" Rena still wanted to teach him a lesson.

    But Leena finally said, "Enough, Rena! It''s my own business. I don''t care about it! "

    "Why did you speak for them?" Rena turned around.

    "I''ll exin it to you when I''m free, but you don''t have to worry about it for the time being!" Said Leena

    coldly.

    Rena was still not convinced, but seeing that Leena was determined, she snorted and folded her arms,

    without saying anything.

    Leena said to Carlson, "You can go back first."

    Taking a look at Rena, Carlson smiled sarcastically and said to Leena, "You should learn not to let your

    friends interfere in our affairs in the future, or it will be worse if you interfere!" Then he left with Lily.

    Before Lily left, she looked at Leena apologetically, but she ignored her and left with a sigh.

    Rena began to be unconvinced, "I don''t think Miss Lily is a good person. She looks well-educated, but

    inside is such a woman. If she has a sense of shame, why don''t you let me meddle in this matter? I''m

    your friend. Why don''t you tell me when you have an ident? Why don''t you let me meddle in it?"

    Leena said, "I''m just worried that you''ll get more and more involved, so I won''t tell you!"

    "Hey, don''t you trust me? Why do you say the same thing as what Carlson said? Do you prefer to

    agree with Carlson''s behavior than to let me help you?"

    "I don''t agree with him. On the contrary, I hate him very much. But Rena, their values are different from

    ours. Even if you care about them, you can''t!" She didn''t understand why Carlson didn''t understand. He

    just thought differently from others, or he didn''t respect women at all, so he didn''t think his wife''s ce

    was important, or he didn''t respect her at all, thinking that she was not so important, so he didn''t care

    what she thought.

    "How could he be such a bad guy?" Rena was angry.

    Leena said, "He doesn''t love me!"

    Seeing this, drew suddenly stepped forward and said, "So the Mr. Miguel are sincere to you. In

    Rena raised her eyes and red at Spencer, "You don''t mentioned him. Miguel is a scum. He used to

    be more scum than him! I can''t prove his innocence!"

    Leena took a deep breath without anyment. After a long time, she said, "A woman shouldn''t ce

    too much affection on a man. She should rely on herself in the future!"

    Leena was sure that she would cooperate with Daniel. Carlson, if he treated her like this, don''t me

    her for disregarding the feelings of the two!

    After a long silence, Rena asked with concern, "How did you get hurt?"

    Speaking of this, Leena didn''t feel pain, but was amused. She looked up at Rena and raised her

    eyebrows and smiled. "Guess, it''s something you don''t expect but want to hear."

    "Now that you said I didn''t expect it, I certainly can''t guess. What''s the matter? Tell me!" Rena sat down

    curiously.

    "Alina has been punished!" said Leena.

    "What?"

    Leena told her what happened that night and emphasized that Betty hated her so much that she

    pped her face hardly.

    Rena pped her hands and said, "That''s great. It''s a great pleasure to teach this hateful woman a

    lesson for so many femalepatriots! No, not only femalepatriots, but also malepatriots

    have benefited!"

    Leena smiled helplessly. She knew that Rena hated Alina, but she didn''t expect that Rena was so

    excited. But she didn''t expect that she and Rena would be so happy too early. They were just like

    cockroaches that could not be killed by Alina!

    Leena was injured and discharged from the hospital that night. She had nned to go to see Daniel in

    a few days, but she was still very busy at school, so she had to put it aside. Three dayster, she finally

    came out and contacted Daniel, saying that she wanted to see him. Daniel agreed. Before she went to

    the hospital, she promised Miguel to visit him first. She went there on her own that day. Rena was

    annoyed with him, so she didn''t apany him. And Spencer seldom went with her, so she had to go

    there alone.

    ording to the principle of getting along well with each other, Leena epted Miguel''s invitation and

    brought him soup. But when she arrived at the hospital, she saw something unexpectedly. She saw

    Alina in the ward!

 Chapter 196 Entanglements (Part One)

    Chapter 196 Entanglements (Part One)

    When Leena approached the door of the ward, through the ss window, she saw a woman inside.

    She looked very beautiful, with a graceful figure, long hair and fair skin. It seemed that she was a

    beauty, and this beauty looked familiar, even like a famr person.

    At first, she was not sure, so she kept looking at the beauty secretly. It was not until the beauty turned

    her face a little that she knew it was Alina.

    Oh my God! Alina! Why is Alina in Miguel''s room!

    With her mouth almost covered, Leena took a step back. She was not shocked by the appearance of

    Alina in his ward, but by the appearance of her, who should have been tortured by Alina at this time?

    Leena was shocked and confused. She frowned and thought for a while, but she didn''t know the

    reason. She didn''t intend to enter the ward, but eavesdropped outside to see what Alina had said and

    why she was here.

    In the ward, Alina seemed to be a little excited, "I''ve done so much for you. No one has ever made me

    pay so much!" Her voice was still a little choked, as if she had just cried.

    Miguel replied coldly, "That''s because you have done too little for others. You think you are greatly

    wronged by this. I have protected you for so many years, and even betrayed you many times. I have

    offended a lot of people, which disappointed my parents, but I have neverined to you."

    "So you are negotiating with me now?" Alina said in a sad and angry tone.

    "I don''t care about this with you. On the contrary, I don''t want to care about it at all, because we have

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    passed. I don''t want to tangle on the past."

    "Miguel, maybe you don''t know what happened to me recently, or maybe you don''t know how I came

    here today. A lot of things have happened recently, and I almost lost my life. It''s all because of you,

    because of you! I said I wanted to elope with you, but why didn''t you agree? You used to love me so

    much and said that you would be with me even if your parents opposed. When I finally chose you, why

    did you abandon me now? You let me offend Dn and let me have no ce to hide like a rat crossing

    the street. Everyone shouted and beat me. A few days ago, I was almost killed by Dn and Betty. If it

    weren''t for Jack, or if I hadn''t hooked up with him in a hurry, I might have died. Considering that you

    were stabbed by Peterson, I finally came out to see you, but you treated me so coldly." The more she

    said, the more excited she became. She almost cried out, with her hands holding her heart, as if she

    was in great pain.

    Leena was shocked. Did Alina hook up with Jack again? How did she get along with him? She had

    been forced to death by Dn before. What could Jack do to make Dn let her go?

    At this time, Leena really had to admire Alina''s ability. She was like a fighter among goddess. No

    woman could stand up again and again and live so well after being trampled hard!

    But it was not the first time thatJack knew Alina. He should know how cunning this woman was. What

    did she do to make Jack trust her and help her? Therefore, Alina''s EQ was indeed very high, and

    ordinary women could notpare with him.

    Miguel knew her and said coldly, "It''s up to you whether to elope or not. You didn''t ask for my opinion at

    that time, so of course I can refute. So you have offended Dn, then you deserve it!"

    "Miguel, how dare you! When you liked me back then, you were obedient to me. Now you don''t like me

    and just abandon me? Why don''t you like me just because you have an affair with another woman?

    What''s so good about that woman that she canpare with me?"

    Leena almost rolled her eyes outside the door. It was clear that Alina was seriously ill!

    Alina continued, "When you liked me, you wanted to elope with me first. You never refuted what I said.

    Then I finally chose you and decided to elope with you. Why didn''t you tell me in advance when I

    decided to do so? You let me offend Dn first, so you told me that you didn''t like me and didn''t want to

    go with me. You abandoned me so irresponsibly. It''s okay that you don''t apologize for the consequence

    of my embarrassment today, but you are not so cold to me. Do you want to force me again? It''s not that

    easy!"

    "You are so unreasonable!" Even Miguel who was usually gentle and seldom lost his temper, was

    irritated by her.

    In Leena''s opinion, the logic of Alina was something that ordinary people couldn''t understand. For

    example, the elope was a matter that she made the decision without consulting with Miguel and put it

    into action. She only judged from her experience that Miguel liked her and was always obedient to her.

    He wouldn''t refuse her even if she nned to elope this time, However, at the critical moment, Miguel

    suddenly changed his mind and didn''t support her action, so she turned to fail in this event. She was

    arrogant and didn''t discuss it with Miguel. Now she came to me Miguel. It was indeed a divine logic

    that ordinary people couldn''t understand.

    Alina sneered, "I have died once. I came to see you today because you were stabbed by Peterson. I

    came here to visit you regardless of my old love. Since you are so indifferent..." Alina was so

    straightforward that she couldn''t spit out the rest of her words. Leena waited for a long time, but she

    didn''t say thest sentence.

    Miguel kept silent for a long time before he said, "You can leave now! We are over. If you think this idea

    can make you happy, then just think about it. No one will stop you, but no one will agree with you!"

    "Really?"

    "Besides, you have been with Jack again. Cherish his protection this time."

    Miguel stopped, but there was a hidden meaning in his words. Outsiders couldn''t understand, but still

    Alina''s people must understand. In the past few years, Alina had followed many men, and after

    entering the Empire Group, he had changed his boss several times. What a restless woman! This time,

    she escaped from Dn and find Jack. Nobody knew how long she could keep up with him. Miguel''s

    words were like advice and warning. In short, Alina flushed with anger.

    But Alina was stubborn and kept her face. She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, wait and see. I''ll let

    you regret!" Then she was about to walk out.

    At first, Leena was eavesdropping outside the door. But when she heard the sound of Alina turning

    around, she knew that she was about toe out, so she rushed to the next ward. She didn''te out

    until Alina opened the door and left.

    She watched Alina walking in the corridor. She still was very proud, as if she was a peacock no matter

    where and whenever. She never thought she lost. Was it because of her personal belief that Alina

    thought she would win no matter what she was bored about?

    Leena shook her head. She didn''t understand. But she didn''t expect that Miguel would really hurt Alina

    just now. Even if she seeded in her career, her love must have failed, at least in Miguel''s eyes. Alina

    thought that many men loved her, but men only loved her body. Except for the fool like Peterson, who

    else really loved her. From a certain point of view, Alina was pitiful and pathetic, but she deserved it!

 Chapter 197 Entanglements (Part Two)

    Chapter 197 Entanglements (Part Two)

    Leena was staring nkly when she saw Miguel''s mother, Mrs. Susan, came over with a nanny with a

    soup pot in her hand. Perhaps the nanny was sending lunch to Miguel. It was a narrow road. Mrs.

    Susan unexpectedly met Alina at this time, and Leena didn''t go out. If she went out at this time, it would

    cause more trouble, so she stood still and looked at them.

    The corridor of the hospital was so wide. It was easy to find the two people when they walked face to

    face. As expected, Alina found Miguel''s mother first. She paused, but still walked up. Looking at her

    back, Leena felt that she was really brave and calm, as if she was not afraid of such a thing.

    It was not until then that Mrs. Susan found Alina behind her. She suddenly stopped, stared at Alina,

    and said to Alina, "Why are you here?"

    Susan sounded a little vignt, as if she thought this woman wasing to harm her son again.

    Alina stopped and answered like a goddess, "So, Mrs. Susan doesn''t allow me to visit your son?"

    Susan was so angry that she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Thinking of this, any

    mother would dislike Alina because no one would like such a woman to be her daughter-inw. Not to

    mention that Mrs. Susan was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, and a richdy had never been

    disobedient. After she married her husband, she was also a senior manager. Everyone was obedient to

    her, so they must not allow others to disobey her. At that time, Miguel had already disobeyed her for the

    sake of Alina. It was enough to make her ufortable, and now it was more irritating to see Alina

    speak like this.

    But Susan remained well-educated and didn''t scold anyone. After calming down, she just said coldly,

    "You are not wee in our family. I hope you won''t disturb my son again!"

    "Mrs. Susan, do you think I want to disturb you?" Alina smiled and said scornfully, "Don''t you remember

    who badgered me back then? Besides, I won''t fall in love with your disappointing son!" After saying

    that, she ignored Mrs. Susan''s expression and left in high heels arrogantly. That figure was as

    fascinating and unrestrained as her back!

    Susan could do nothing but re at her back. She couldn''t argue with that kind of woman, so she

    snorted coldly and strode towards his ward. Perhaps she was going to interrogate her son again.

    Thinking that Susan was in a fit of anger at the moment, she decided not to touch the muzzle of the

    gun. Although she didn''t hate Alina as much as Susan did, Susan had a big opinion on her since she

    discussed with Miguelst time that their marriage was not sessful. She didn''t want to face Mrs.

    Susan face to face. So she left silently and only sent a message to Miguel saying that it was not

    convenient for her to see him again today.

    Leena went to see Daniel first with a soup pot in her hand. Daniel was surprised, "Youe to see me

    and make soup for me?"

    "Yes, do you want to drink it?" Leena said on purpose.

    Daniel took the soup can and opened it. Seeing that it was bone soup, he struggled and said

    innocently, "It''s my favorite soup. Can I drink it now?"

    Leena said it casually, but she didn''t expect that he really wanted to drink it. Anyway, the soup couldn''t

    be sent out. No one wanted to drink it. Since Daniel really asked, then let''s go with him. Raising her

    hand, Leena said, "Well. No one stops you!"

    Daniel took out the soup and was about to drink it. Leena couldn''t help but stop him, "Hey, are you

    really going to drink?"

    "Yes, do you think I''m lying to you?" Daniel continued to open his big innocent eyes.

    If this scene was in his house, or in some other private ce, it would be fine. Leena would never stop

    him. Even if he wanted to gulp it down, she would not say anything. But now, they were in public. He

    was wearing a suit, his tie was neat, his shoes were polished, and he was standing downstairs of a

    hotel. Leena also wore formal clothes today. Although it was not appropriate to carry the soup pot, she

    had nned to leave the soup to Miguel after meeting him, which met all the social etiquette

    requirements. Unfortunately, the soup couldn''t be sent out, so she brought it here. She had nned to

    hide it before meeting the guests, but she didn''t expect that it was taken over by Daniel. She was

    shocked.

    Leena said, "Do you still want your image?"

    "I don''t have a good image!" Daniel said indifferently and then drank the soup in public.

    It was the first time that she had met such a master. It seemed that when she first saw him, she had a

    right impression of him being slovenly. He really didn''t have a good impression of being slovenly.

    It was inevitable that some soup would be left on her mouth after she drank it. Shaking her head, she

    could only hand it to him and scolded, "Don''t you eat anything this morning? It''s too exaggerated!"

    "Help me wipe it. It''s not convenient for me to carry it!" Daniel leaned his face closer to her.

    At that time, Leena med Daniel and gave him a reproachful look. She didn''t think it was

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    inappropriate, so she took out a tissue and wiped his face.

    Daniel had to lower his head because of his high position. When Leena reached out her hand, the two

    of them got close to each other, and their movements were really ambiguous. But the two didn''t notice

    it. Only when the people outside saw it would they think that there was something between them.

    This scene happened to be seen by Carlson. Today, he happened toe out to meet a few clients

    and was wandering around. When he passed by, he saw Leena and Daniel standing at the door of the

    hotel. Daniel stood for a while with his hands in his trouser pockets, as if he was waiting for Leena.

    When Leena came, she was holding a soup pot in her hand. After taking over the two people, Daniel

    said a few words. He was just so out-going. He drank it casually and asked Leena to wipe his mouth.

    Unexpectedly, Leena didn''t resist but helped him naturally. This scene was so strange that even

    Carlson had to stop and watch it for a while.

    Later, Daniel returned the soup jar to Leena with satisfaction. The two entered the hotel together,

    look very intimate, what bothered him was that since when did Leena and Daniel be so familiar

    with each other? They could go out to meet each other alone, bring soup to drink and wipe each other''s

    mouth. What was going on?

    The director next to him asked, "Carlson, what are you looking at?"

    Carlson narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "Nothing!" Then he walked forward.

    But the director clearly felt that Mr. Carlson''s face seemed to be very bad. He was quite normal just

    now. After he stopped and looked at something, he was in a bad mood, as if dark clouds could erupt at

    any time.

    There was a bit of anger in his heart. Leena secretly contacted with Daniel behind his back? No wonder

    she didn''t want to go home for so many days. It turned out that it was convenient for her to see Daniel

    outside! No matter what kind of rtionship they were, he felt ufortable when he saw them

    together, so he would definitely get even with Leena!

    Leena, who entered the hotel with Daniel, didn''t expect that she would be seen by Carlson at all, and

    he had already taken the opportunity in his heart. At this time, she was still happily following Daniel to

    meet Mr. Martin and Mr. Richard.

    Mr. Martin had already contacted with Mr. Richard, and the rest was topete with Carlson and Dn

    forpeting business. Mr. Martin said that he wanted to see Leena, and she just came here with

    Daniel today. Otherwise, she would not have the chance to easilypete with Mr. Martin and Mr.

    Richard.

    Before entering the hotel, Leena had asked the waiter to hide the bottles and jars she brought with her,

    because Daniel said that the two big shots had arrived. Sure enough, when Daniel pushed the door of

    the private room open, Mr. Martin and Mr. Richard were already there.

 Chapter 198 The Storm Of Cooking Soup (Part One)

    Chapter 198 The Storm Of Cooking Soup (Part One)

    Since they all knew each other, there was no need to introduce each other. Leena and Daniel were just

    supports in this meeting. Mr. Martin and Mr. Richard were the main figures. Therefore, the two leaders

    most talked about their own problems and ignored them.

    Listening to them, Leena felt that they were going to make a big business of Longwan. They also

    analyzed thepetition ability of Carlson and Dn. Although she didn''t know much about business,

    she could tell from their words that it was quite fierce topete with each other. In this society, the

    interests, the one who was the most powerful would listen to the other and the one who was the most

    powerful would belong to the other. There was no way to refute.

    After the conversation, Mr. Martin asked her, "Miss Leena, why do you finally think about cooperating

    with them?"

    With her hands on the table, she crossed her index fingers and rubbed it for a while before saying, "I

    want to have my owen business too."

    "So, will you consider the face of Carlson when you cooperate with us this time? Will you still

    wholeheartedly help us?"

    "I''m not with him. What he does and what I do have nothing to do with him. I won''t affect your

    business."

    "What if you meet Hardy in the business field one day? In particr, Carlson is also involved in this

    project. What will you do if you really meet him?"

    "Let''s just meet each other. In the end, this project has to bepleted by someone, either by Carlson

    or by us. After it is settled, there will be nopetition. At that time, even if I help you, I won''t do

    anything for him. As for the meeting in the early stage of thepetition, I will stick to my own

    standpoint. Since I joined you, I will cooperate with you to the end. I will not shrink back or betray you

    halfway because of Carlson!"

    Mr. Martin nodded with a pleasant expression, as if he was satisfied with Leena''s answer. He looked at

    Mr. Richard and asked, "What''s your opinion, Mr. Richard?"

    "I have no objection. If Leena helps me in the future, I have nothing to say." Mr. Richard said

    indifferently.

    After thinking for a while, Mr. Martin asked, "I heard that Miss Leena is your niece?"

    Leena instantly looked up at Mr. Martin and Mr. Richard. It seemed that Mr. Martin didn''t care much

    about the truth of the question. Mr. Richard said coldly, "Her origin has no rtionship with this matter!"

    Mr. Martin nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.

    Leena looked at Mr. Richard again, and so did Richard.

    Sometimes, she was particrly curious about how Mr. Richard treated her, what kind of attitude he

    had towards her mother, and what kind of attitude he had towards other children. Why was he so

    indifferent to her? He knew she was his granddaughter, but he ignored her and even used her. Didn''t

    he have any feelings for his granddaughter and his dead daughter? Was he indifferent to her and her

    mother alone or to other children?

    She still didn''t know who her parents were. Sometimes she wanted to figure it out, but Daniel didn''t

    want to tell her, let alone Mr. Richard. Perhaps he knew, but it was impossible for him to tell her. She

    was still in a puzzle and was fooled by the people of the Empire Group.

    The conversation was not very interesting, and Leena couldn''t understand. She left after the meeting

    was over. Daniel sent Leena home. She asked where Leena was going.

    Leena said, "Send me back to my apartment!"

    "You haven''t been home for a long time!" Daniel frowned, but maybe it was because of the sunshine

    that he squinted his eyes.

    Confused, Leena raised her head and asked, "Home? Do you mean Carlson''s house?"

    "Yes!"

    Leena smiled and shook her head, showing helplessness and disdain. "That is not my home. I don''t

    have a home. My home is that apartment!"

    "It seems that the rtionship between you and brother Qin has been getting worse and worse since

    my cousin was injured."

    "Really? Maybe I don''t know how tomunicate with people like him, so I can do whatever he likes."

    Daniel smiled and said, "You still care about brother Qin!"

    "You''d better not talk nonsense!" Leena stared at him.

    Shrugging indifferently, Daniel got in the car and sent Leena back to her apartment.

    Leena suddenly remembered something and asked Daniel, "Well, I wonder if you know one thing. Alina

    is following your father again."

    "Really?" Daniel said indifferently.

    "She was just caught by Dn a few days ago. This morning, I saw her in Miguel''s ward. I didn''t know

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    she followed your father until I heard their conversation. Alina is really capable!"

    With a disdainful smile on his face, Daniel said, "Woman, she only has that little trick. My father may

    not take her seriously."

    "You must be careful. Alina is very vindictive. She must remember what we did to herst time."

    "What am I afraid of?" Daniel turned his head to look at her and smiled. "You are the one who should

    be careful!"

    Leena snorted and didn''t answer.

    After sending Leena downstairs, Daniel said goodbye to her. Seeing that she was holding a soup can,

    he teased, "Thank you for your soup!"

    Raising her eyebrows, Leena didn''t say anything. Daniel smiled and drove away.

    Leena walked to the stairs, but she felt a little pain in her thigh, not knowing if it was because of the

    wound. She stopped for a while, and suddenly saw a caring not far away. The two boxes seemed

    to have been left there for a long time. She didn''t notice them before, and she didn''t see them until they

    opened. ncing at it, Leena was stunned, because that car was owned by Carlson.

    Sure enough, the car stopped in front of her. A man walked out of the car. It was none other than

    Carlson.

    Seeing that he didn''t look well and why he suddenly appeared here, Leenaasked him, "What are you

    doing here, Carlson?"

    "I''m here to pick you up!"

    "I''ve told you that I don''t want to go home these days because I have something to deal with at school.

    Don''t you have a good time with Miss Lily?"

 Chapter 199 The Storm Of Cooking Soup (Part Two)

    Chapter 199 The Storm Of Cooking Soup (Part Two)

    "Jealous?"

    With a disdainful smile, Leena turned her head away.

    "Let''s go home. I have something to deal with!"

    "What kind of thing?" Leena was dissatisfied with hismanding tone.

    "Do you want me to take you to the car?" Carlson didn''t mind talking to Leena in such a tone at all.

    "Can''t you just leave me alone for a while?" Leena waspletely annoyed.

    "No way!" Carlson said firmly.

    Leena looked at him and was really angry, but she also knew that disobedience to him was useless. He

    would still use his means to make her yield. So she didn''t say anything and got on his car sullenly.

    Only then did Carlson get in the car with satisfaction and drive away.

    On the way, Leena sent a message to Rena, telling her to eat by herself and not to wait for her.

    Carlson nced at the soup pot beside her and got angry when he saw it. She was so good with

    Daniel behind his back that she even wiped his mouth in public. Why didn''t he find out that Leena was

    still a woman who didn''t pure and obedient? How could she sneak around with another man behind his

    back?

    Carlson and Leena didn''t say anything either. The two of them kept silent all the time. As soon as he

    got out of the car, he walked towards home. After handing the car to the driver, Carlson followed her.

    The two walked into the house almost at the same time. Mandy shouted, "Sir, madam, you are back!"

    Leena replied politely, and Carlson only nodded.

    Maybe it was because of the sound of the car that Lily walked out of her room upstairs with a smile on

    her face. But when she saw that Leena followed in, her smile froze for a moment. Finally, she just

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    politely asked, "Carlson, Leena, you''re back!"

    Seeing Miss Lily, Leena was not in a good mood, but now she was even more upset. But out of

    politeness, she replied, "Yes."

    Carlson raised his head and asked, "Why don''t you have a good rest at home? You don''t have to wait

    for me toe back. "

    Leena heard from his words that Lily would wait for him toe back every evening after she moved

    in? It was rare that she was more dedicated than her. As a wife of others, she had never protected him.

    Carlson asked Mandy to prepare one more dinner, because Leena had to prepare more dishes when

    she came back tonight. Then he remembered something and asked Mandy to send two more cups of

    coffee to the study.

    Leena was still wondering why Carlson wanted two fold coffee, when he said to her, "Come to the study

    with me. I have something to ask you."

    Leena frowned, but she still followed him upstairs. When she passed by Lily, she smiled and said, "It''s

    rare for you toe back. I feel lonely at home alone. I hope you cane back every day."

    A false smile appeared on Leena''s face.

    Lily continued, "Did Carlson pick you up today?"

    "Yes." Leena answered calmly. She nced at Lily and found that she had restrained her smile. She

    looked at Carlson and then at her.

    "Lily, I have something to talk to Leena, but I''ll talk to youter." Then he led Leena into the study. Lily

    was left alone there, unable to understand.

    After entering the study, Mandy brought the coffee then she closed the door. After taking a look at

    Leena, Carlson didn''t say anything but lowered his head to drink the coffee.

    Leena couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Thinking of the soup can in the car, Keith asked, "Who are you making soup for today?"

    "Why did you ask me toe back?" Leena frowned.

    "Shouldn''t you exin the rtionship between you and Daniel?" Carlson finally got to the point and

    said coldly.

    Leena felt that his words were very strange. What did he mean by exining her rtionship with

    Daniel? Did she have anything to do with Daniel? And what does it have to do with cooking soup? Why

    did he ask about cooking soup at the first sentence? After thinking for a while, Leena suddenly

    remembered that she had wiped the mouth for Daniel at the gate of the hotel this noon. But how did

    Carlson know that?

    She said coldly, "You are spying on me!"

    "I just happened to pass by." Carlson smiled sarcastically, as if he had seen the shocked look on

    Leena''s face, which proved that she had nothing to do with Daniel. It was ridiculous.

    Leena frowned, "What did you see?"

    She didn''t mind what was wrong with her and Daniel when they met, because they were pure. Even if

    she saw them, she could exin it clearly. She was afraid that Vernon would see her meet Mr. Martin

    and Mr. Richard.

    However, it was obvious that her focus was not on the same line as his. He said, "What did I see? I

    happened to see something you didn''t want me to see."

    Leena frowned.

    "What happened to the soup?" Carlson was furious.

    Did he just mind the soup? Or did he not see Mr. Richard and Mr. Martin at all? After thinking for a long

    time, he answered, "Miguel is sick. The soup was sent to him, but he saw Alina in the ward, so he didn''t

    send it out. Later I went to see Daniel, who drank the soup."

    After a pause, Leena asked, "What happened to Alina?"

    "What''s going on? Are you going to follow Alina and join another man?" Carlson said sarcastically.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" said Leena unhappily.

    "As my wife, you can''t get along well with Terrence. Why can''t I tell you?"

    "Speaking of this, I''m going to ask Mr. Carlson. Since you mind my rtionship with another man so

    much, why don''t you care about your own words and deeds? Why don''t you think that I also mind your

    rtionship with another woman?"

    "You are talking about Lily? It''s a pity that she and I have known each other for many years and have

    always been friends. But what about you and Daniel? How long have you known each other?"

    "As long as you have an old friend, you don''t allow me to make new friends?" Leena refuted. She felt

    that she really had to teach him a lesson today.

 Chapter 200 Be On Good Terms As Before (Part One)

    Chapter 200 Be On Good Terms As Before (Part One)

    "Carlson, let''s talk about the purpose of our marriage. It''s true that you married me for some other

    purpose, but not long ago, you just told me to remember that I am your wife. Just remember this. Well, I

    remember that I have admitted that I am your wife. If you respect and status me, I have epted this

    new identity. But do you really respect me? After you gave me such an identity and status, the second

    day you..."

    Leena pointed to the door and used Miss Lily. "On the second day, you hurt me because of her, so I

    really want to ask you what kind of marriage is. What kind of position do you put me in as your wife?

    What do you want me to do? And what are you going to do to me?"

    When Carlson was about to speak, Leena added firstly, "Besides, you want me to give birth to a son for

    you. If we really have a son, the family rtionship will beplicated. It''s not only about the two of us,

    but also three. We have to be responsible for this boy''s future, not only for our personal affairs. What

    are you going to do. You should be responsible for him and our family. How can he know that we are a

    family, not living our own lives? I''d like to hear what is your opinion and how will you be responsible for

    this child''s future."

    "You are making trouble out of nothing. Are you the same as Lily? You have to ask me what I''m

    thinking. Okay, I tell you, if I marry you, you are my wife, and my wife must give birth to a child for me.

    Lily is my friend, and friends'' affairs are all my lifetime affairs. I have to care about her whatever

    happens and be responsible for her. These are two different things. Why don''t you understand?"

    Leena sneered, "Friendship canst forever. I agree with you. For example, I will also be responsible

    for Rena, but I won''t put my whole marriage into trouble for friends like you. I help her in the field of

    friends, and I won''t interfere with my marriage. But obviously, you didn''t separate these two fields, but

    mixed them up. It''s disgusting. These two things had been mixed up, but you still insisted that you can

    make it clear. These were two different things. Which husband would take his female friend home to

    stimte his wife? When you brought Miss Lily home, it means that you didn''t distinguish between

    family and friend at all, but mixed them up!"

    "You said you wouldn''t mind what I do or interfere in my business. This is my house and I can do

    anything I want. I don''t need to ask you. Did you say that before?" Carlson said sarcastically.

    "Yes, I said that, because I thought you didn''t respect our rtionship and wanted to live your own life.

    Since you think so, I don''t have to be angry with you. You have your own life, and I have mine too.

    Without you, I will also live a happy life. But obviously, your behavior is different from what you said.

    Since you think that we should live our own lives, why do you interfere in my contact with anyone?

    What does it have to do with you and Daniel? Just as what you and Lily have to do with me? Now that

    you want to interfere with my rtionship with Daniel, why can''t I fight back and ask your rtionship

    with Lily? Don''t be so double faced!"

    Leena didn''t expect herself to be so eloquent. Thinking about it carefully, she found that her

    rtionship with Carlson was indeed in a mess these days. It turned out that it was because of his

    double standards. He always affected her life ording to his own opinions, without thinking that every

    time he was controlling the right of decesion. It would have a huge impact on her life. It was time to

    refute.

    "You really have a sharp tongue!" Carlson said, "Then what do you want to do? Why do you say so

    much?"

    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to know that it''s not my fault. Why do you ask me toe

    back for interrogation every time you think that I have done something wrong? Why don''t you think

    about it? "

    As soon as she finished her words, Leena turned her face away, as if she would go crazy if she saw

    Carlson, so she would rather not see him.

    "Are you done? It''s my turn to speak. Since ancient times, it was unnecessary for a man to interfere

    with what a woman did outside, but a woman only needed to behave herself at home to take care her

    husband and teach their children. I think I respect you enough. After we get married, I don''t touch those

    women outside. I just have a good friend, Lily. But think about it carefully, did I betray you again with

    Lily? It''s just because I care about Lily a little, and you feel ufortable when I cherish my friend a

    little. You began to make trouble out of nothing and put all the me on me. You think it''s all my fault,

    but did I really betray you? On the other hand, you are not only unruly, but also contact Daniel. What''s

    wrong with that soup? Why did you wipe his mouth in public? You can''t even exin yourself. You are

    so eloquent, so you must be a smart man. Why don''t you think about it in another position?"

    Hearing that, Leena sneered. She was really going to go crazy because of what he said. "You don''t

    think that you are in ancient times. A woman has to stay at home to look after her husband and

    children, and a man can indulge in dissipation? Well, I admit that I haven''t caught you hanging out with

    your ex lovers since we got married. In fact, I don''t know your lovers either. Even if you do, I don''t know

    either. I believe what you said is right. But don''t you really respect your marriage by being so intimate

    with Miss Lily? Have you really done enough to respect me? Besides, you think you have no affair with

    Lily. Then why do you think I have an affair with Daniel? Just because I gave him soup and wiped his

    mouth? But you and Lily have been swimming together and hugged in the hospital. I won''t say a word

    to you!"

    The more she said, the angrier she became. She had thought that she could just say it out, but she

    didn''t expect that Carlson had traveled through the ancient times. Did he still want to teach her a lesson

    with the principle of husband as wife and three obediences and four virtues? She felt that his view of

    marriage was simply wrong. She didn''t realize it before, but after she married him, she found out his

    thoughts were so annoying!

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you had a good rtionship with Daniel because he was innocent? Why

    did you keep it from me?"

    "I have my freedom too. There is no need to tell you everything!"

    "Do you want to rebel? Leena."

    "Then you can say that I rebel. You are really living in ancient times! Who do you think you are?" Leena

    stood up angrily and didn''t intend to argue with him anymore.

    "Say it again!" Carlson said angrily, as if he had been insulted.

    Leena ignored him and walked out of the study.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    With his hands and feet long, he grabbed Leena in a few strides and pressed her against the wall. He

    said angrily, "Who did you say was an ancient?"

 Chapter 201 Be On Good Terms As Before (Part Two)

    Chapter 201 Be On Good Terms As Before (Part Two)

    However, Leena couldn''t help but stare at him with hatred, and suddenly burst into tears.

    Perhaps it was because she felt wronged, or perhaps it was because she thought that Carlson had

    gone too far. She had seldom cried before, but now she cried so easily that he was stunned.

    Carlson murmured, "You..."

    "If you don''t like me so much, why did you marry me?" asked Leena, wiping her tears

    Carlson stared at her, speechless.

    Leena continued, "You gave me hope after marrying me. I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t

    expect you to be the same as other men."

    "Leena!" Carlson reached out his hand, trying to wipe off his tears.

    But Leena turned her head and said, "Sometimes I really hate you. I''d rather you never give me hope."

    "Why are you crying? Do you still care about me?" Finally, Carlson''s tone wasn''t so harsh. Instead, he

    lowered his voice.

    Holding back her emotions, Leena didn''t say anything, afraid that she would make him proud again.

    Finally, Carlson put down his hand and looked at her in a very quiet way. He tried to speak as calmly as

    possible, "Okay, let''s talk about Lily rationally. Why can''t you ept her so much?"

    Leena was about to get excited, but Carlson suppressed her again. "Let''s talk rationally. I won''t force

    you. You can speak out your thoughts, but don''t be excited!"

    "I think you don''t respect me. I am just a decoreation!" said Leena, wiping her tears.

    "What if I say that I don''t think you are just a decoration?" Said Carlson.

    Leena looked at him in confusion.

    Carlson was really defeated by her tears. He sighed helplessly, "Why should I marry you? Why don''t I

    marry anyone else? There are so many women in the world, much more beautiful and elegant than

    you, but I still choose you. Don''t you have any feelings for yourself?"

    Leena was shocked again.

    "So, don''t say anything more that question me ying with your feelings, right?" Carlson coaxed in a

    low voice.

    Leena was even more confused, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Hey, again. You are so smart. Why can''t you understand?"

    Leena was still confused. She thought of something but couldn''t believe it. Was it a confession of love?

    But she didn''t think so. If Carlson really expressed his love, what did he mean to Lily? Could he still like

    two women at the same time?

    Perhaps seeing the confusion of Leena, Carlson said, "Lily is just a friend..."

    Leena immediately turned her head angrily. She hated to hear this most.

    Carlson said strictly, "You are going to give birth to a baby for me and apany my wife for the rest

    of my life!"

    "Who is more important to you, me or Miss Lily?"

    Carlson smiled helplessly and said, "You are the most important person in my lover, and Miss Lily is the

    most important person in my friend, okay?"

    Leena didn''t know if she should ept what he said, but she felt much better after hearing it. After

    such a long time of quarrel, endless confrontation and cold war seemed to be resolved because of this

    sentence. However, whether what he said was true or not, judging from the gentle and tolerant

    expression on his face, she was not so angry.

    "Can you stop making trouble? You can go home well in the future. The more you don''t go home, the

    more you feel that there is a ghost between me and Lily. Juste back and watch me," said Carlson.

    Leena was a little angry, but when she saw that he had softened his attitude and was embarrassed to

    quarrel, she found a stiff excuse. "But there are still a lot of things in my school."

    "Then I''ll pick you up after work every day. You must be tired of staying at school in the daytime. After

    you finish your work, we''ll go on a honeymoon."

    Leena was surprised and strange to hear the word "honeymoon". She had been married for a few

    months, but she had never thought about it. When Carlson mentioned it this time, she suddenly felt that

    this marriage did have many shorings. She had always thought that honeymoon must be a very

    romantic journey. In the past, she had thought that she must travel around the world with her loved one.

    Now, she had found the right husband who was qualified to provide them with enough money to travel

    around the world. But was this man the one she loved?

    "Where do you want to go?" Carlson asked again.

    Leena shook her head. She suddenly flinched. She didn''t know if Carlson would give her another blow.

    Carlson sighed, "Let''s make the decision after you graduate."

    Leena lowered her head and said nothing.

    "By the way, shall we meet your mother?"

    Leena looked up at him.

    "I think I should go to see your mother anyway. It''s been a few months. We have to let her know what

    happened between us. "

    ''is he going to confirm the rtionship between the two of them to my family? If she met her mother, it

    would be difficult for the two of them to exin anything to the elders in the future. She didn''t propose

    to meet her parents before because of this concern, but unexpectedly, Carlson took the initiative to

    mention it.

    Her mother had always wanted to see him and treated him as her savior. She had been trying her best

    to refuse him. If she really arranged them to meet, it would be a pity for her mother.

    After thinking for a while, Leena nodded, "If it''s convenient for you, you can go and see him."

    "Okay, then let''s arrange these days. Don''t always be depressed!" Carlson pinched her face.

    Therefore, Leena who had nned to teach him a lesson, was subdued by him. He had been asking

    for an exnation from Leena, but now he changed his mind. So her tears worked?

    Recalling the whole process, Leena was a little surprised. Should she cry at Carlson in the future?

    After the two reconciled, Carlson took Leena out of the study and found that Lily had been standing

    outside the door. Fortunately, the sound instion effect of the study was good, so it shouldn''t be so

    easy to hear. But when they quarreled fiercely, there might be some sounds. Miss Lily didn''t know how

    long she had stayed outside.

    "Lily, have you been outside all the time?"

    "I''m worried about you." Lily exined.

    He stretched out his arms and took Leena to his side. This small movement surprised Leena, who had

    been a little depressed. She didn''t expect that Carlson would be so close to her in front of Lily, but she

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    still kept calm.

    "Your feet haven''t recovered yet. Try to walk as little as possible. The most important thing is to have a

    rest," said Carlson to Lily.

    "I understand. Are you all right just now?" Lily asked curiously.

    "I''m fine," replied Leena.

    She didn''t know why, but if Carlson was willing to give her face in front of Lily, she would pretend to be

    harmonious with him.

    "It''s good that you are all right!" Lily smiled and seemed to be relieved.

    Then, Carlson took Leena back to her room. When they entered the room, Leena looked back and

    found that Lily was still looking at them, looking a little lonely.

    Leena wondered whether Lily had changed into another person?

    After entering the room, Leena asked, "Aren''t you afraid that Lily will be unhappy?"

    "Why is she unhappy?"

    "She should like you very much." Leena sneered.

 Chapter 202 Learn To Be A Virtuous Wife (Part One)

    Chapter 202 Learn To Be A Virtuous Wife (Part One)

    "Do you still struggle with it?" Carlson smiled.

    "No, but sometimes I feel sorry for her." Leena sighed. Lily was also a pitiful person. She had been with

    Carlson for so many years, but she hadn''t been able to get anything.

    "Feel sorry for her? You don''t feel sympathy for yourself?" Afraid that Leena would get angry, Carlson

    put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Lilyis not as fragile as you think. She doesn''t need your

    sympathy."

    "Well, I can see that she is not very fragile." The tone of Leena suddenly changed. To be honest, she

    really shouldn''t sympathize with Lily. She had much more things than her. She just didn''t get Carlson,

    and she deserved this pain as well. She knew that he was married, but she still wanted to bother his

    marriage.

    But Leena didn''t know whether she should forgive him or not. This man still didn''t understand the

    principles and bottom line of marriage. Although they had reconciled now, it was hard to guarantee that

    there would be many disagreements in the future.

    Carlson patted her on the shoulder, took her to the dresser, opened the cab and said, "I bought you

    a gift on a business tripst time."

    "What gift?"

    Carlson took out a delicate box for her. The ck high-end box was tied with a colorful belt, which was

    obviously carefully packed. This must be the first gift from Carlson to her. She had no desire for him at

    ordinary times, and he hadn''t bought her anything before. It was quite unexpected that he suddenly

    gave her a gift this time.

    "Open it and have a look," said Carlson.

    Leena opened it and saw a tinum Brooch iid with diamonds. She knew it must be expensive. At

    the first sight, Leena was surprised and dazzled by the dazzling light, but she didn''t show any joy the

    next second, because she thought it was useless to her.

    She looked up at him and said, "Give me the brooch. I don''t often wear evening dresses or formal

    clothes."

    "You will need it in the future. After all, you are mine. Last time I took you to Mr. Martin''s house, I

    bought you a formal dress. At that time, I thought that I should often give you some jewelry in the

    future, or you would be in a hurry to attend any activities in the future, and there would be no decent

    clothes."

    It meant that her background was totally different from that of Carlson. If it was Lily or someone else,

    she wouldn''t have to worry about these troubles at all. After she became the wife of Carlson, she had

    to start from scratch and prepare from scratch. As for the affairs of richdies who had a lot of jewelry,

    she had to prepare from now on.

    It was also from this that Leena realized how it felt to marry into a rich family. Many girls dreamed of a

    marriage, but she got married in such a muddle and didn''t know whether she cherished it or not.

    Was it really because he had feelings for her so that he was willing to marry a girl like her with no

    background? Moreover, after they met with Mr. Martinst time, they had been quarreling with each

    other since Lily fell into the water and was injured. During the quarrel, Carlson didn''t forget to prepare a

    gift for her. Perhaps he didn''t want to give up the marriage, at least he took her seriously.

    Touching the brooch, Leena was lost in various fancies and conjectures, and finally she didn''t say

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    anything.

    Patting her on the shoulder again, Carlson said, "Mandy is about to ask us for having dinner. Let''s go

    downstairs to have dinner."

    As Lily was present, Leena kept silent during the meal. As expected, Carlson and Lily were quite

    familiar with each other, and they could easily start a topic with one or two words. Leena silently

    calcted the years they had known each other. ording to the photos she saw in Daniel''s house,

    Carlson met Lily in high school. It was said that he fell in love with Lily at the first sight. They had known

    each other for more than ten years, and they were indeed very old friends. So it was understandable

    for them to be so familiar?

    She observed the expressions of the two people again. They were basically talking andughing

    without any pressure. But Carlson didn''t ignore her as well. He asionally picked up food for her. Lily

    sometimes persuaded her to eat more or asked her one or two questions. In this way, these two people

    were taking care of her, who was silent.

    Sometimes, Leena really didn''t understand Lily''s attitude. Sometimes she felt that she was hostile to

    her, but sometimes she didn''t.

    But she was determined not to think too much. At present, she was a little ufortable with the

    current situation except that Lily stayed in the house of Carlson. Everything was fine. Seeing that

    Carlson and Lily got along well with each other, she could bear it.

    In the evening, when she fell asleep, Carlson behaved himself. He just held Leena in his arms to sleep.

    Maybe he was tired and didn''t want to do something tonight. But when she rememberedst time, she

    thought that she had to take the initiative to tell him that she couldn''t take contraceptives all her life. It

    was too harmful to her body.

    So after a long silence, Leena fled away from the arms of Carlson and raised her head. "Carlson, I

    have something to discuss with you."

    Now she spoke carefully, using "discuss" instead of "say", which shows that the two couples are at

    least equal, not the kind of thing that can be done as I tell you. She thought that she should at least

    cultivate such a tacit understanding with him in the future. If he was too domineering and didn''t have

    such awareness, she would teach him.

    Carlson was about to fall asleep, but when he heard her voice, he opened his misty eyes again and

    looked a little sexy. He asked, "What''s wrong? Are you still awake?"

    "I think it''s not the right time for us to have a child now. On the one hand, I haven''t graduated yet. It''s

    inconvenient for me to have a child. On the other hand, I think I''m too young to take care of a child at

    home so soon."

    This time, Carlson was finally awake. He raised his head slightly and looked at her from a distance, as

    if he could see her expression clearly in this way. But he still squinted and said, "Why do you think so?"

    After a pause, he continued, "I agree with you that you are still at school. But you are not young

    anymore. You will be 25 years old after the new year. Besides, you are going to graduate soon. What

    are you worried about? Are you still worried that I can''t afford to raise a child? "

    Hearing that, Leena lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Pouting, she raised her head and said,

    "Then why are you so anxious to have a child? You are so busy with your business that you don''t have

    time to take care of the children. If you really want to have a child, I have a request for you. You need to

    spend at least three hours a day with the children. But look at your current situation, you have to go to

    the study to work after work, and even often go on business. How can you have the time? It''s not good

    for the child''s growth. I''d rather not."

    "But I''m busy all the year round. I can''t abandon the baby for this reason." Carlson asked in

    confusion.

 Chapter 203 Learn To Be A Virtuous Wife (Part Two)

    Chapter 203 Learn To Be A Virtuous Wife (Part Two)

    Leena didn''t know how to persuade him. To be honest, the main reason why she didn''t want a child

    was that she felt that her rtionship with Carlson was not mature enough. It was too dangerous to

    have a child in such a situation. What if their rtionship broke up in the future? What about the child?

    Was she worried about letting him raise it by himself? Did she think that as a single mother, she didn''t

    have the ability to create more children for her child, and at such a young age, without his father''s

    education in many aspects, he was always missing, which was not good for his growth. To put it bluntly,

    Leena didn''t have confidence in her current marriage, so she didn''t want to have a baby so soon. But

    she couldn''t say that to him directly, or he would be angry again. It was not easy for them to stop

    quarreling, and she didn''t want to cause trouble together.

    But it didn''t work even if she didn''t take all the pills. He was fine today and let her go. In the future, men

    would always have needs, especially a strong man like him. He couldn''t avoid touching her every day.

    A few dayster, he still couldn''t bear it and looked for her again. He didn''t take safety measures.

    Should she take contraceptives all the time until she couldn''t give birth in the future?

    "I don''t want a child anyway," said Leena in a low voice.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Carlson pinched her face.

    "Two more years, okay?" If she was still with spark in 2 years, it would at least prove that their

    rtionship was stable. At that time, it wouldn''t be toote to have a baby. Anyway, she was only 27

    years old after two years, not an elderly pregnant woman.

    Perhaps he was tired, or perhaps he didn''t want to discuss this topic. After a moment of silence, he

    said, "Sleep. Let''s talk about itter. Now I''m tired and want to sleep."

    Then he pulled her into his arms and fell asleep.

    Leena was about to say something, but was interrupted by him. She felt very ufortable, but when

    she heard his breath and seemed to be asleep, she realized that he was really tired. He fell asleep

    immediately. She didn''t say anything and let him sleep.

    The second day, Leena got up early and made breakfast with Mandy. When Lily and Carlson woke up,

    she wore an apron and came out with breakfast. Surprised, he asked, "Why did you get up to make

    breakfast?"

    Mandy said awkwardly, "Sir, I don''t know why madam got up so early. I also persuaded her not to need

    her help. I can make breakfast with Lanly, but madam said that she wanted to make breakfast for you

    and Miss Lily by herself, so I..."

    With a smile, Leena put her hand on Mandy''s shoulder and said, "You''re wee, Mandy. Don''t worry

    that Carlson will me you. I''m used to getting up early. I got up early yesterday to make breakfast for

    everyone! Mr. Carlson won''t me you for that, will he?" Thest sentence was to show his chin to

    Carlson.

    Carlson could only smile helplessly. "Okay!"

    Lily didn''t know what to say at this time. Seeing the expressions on Leena''s and Carlson''s faces, she

    thought that they had made up so fast. They had been at loggerheads a few days ago, but they had

    been so good this morning. You said that I smiled very affectionately. Was it really because the two of

    them liked each other?

    Lily was a little disappointed again, but out of politeness, she praised Leena, "You are so virtuous to

    make breakfast for us."

    Leena nodded obediently and said to them, "Sit down and eat first. I''ll be ready soon!" Then she went

    into the kitchen with Mandy.

    When she took out all the things, she saw that Carlson had already started to eat the fried egg. He

    nodded and said, "It seems to be good. Is there anything else in the egg that tastes different?"

    Hearing this, Lily also ate a small piece with a fork and nodded, "It tastes good, different from my usual

    taste."

    "There is indeed something added in it," said Leena, rubbing her hands

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "What is it?" Asked Carlson.

    With a mysterious smile, Leena said, "I won''t tell you. This is my only secret recipe. Only I will do it!"

    After she went to college and moved out of the apartment with Rena, she began to cook. If she didn''t

    have ss in the morning, she would go to the supermarket the night before yesterday to buy some

    food and make breakfast on the second day after she came back. At the beginning, she could only

    cook a few things. Rena always disliked her making repeated dishes. How could she get men''s love in

    the future. She thought for a while and felt that Rena''s words were right. She began to learn cooking

    from the food programs or books on TV. At that time, she had imagined that the person who could

    control her appetite was Miguel, but she had put Miguel in her heart to cook for a long time. So she

    learned a lot of dishes, but the poached egg was really her unique idea. It was also made by ident

    with seasoning in the morning. Rena praised it. I''ll take this secret recipe as her unique skill to cook for

    Miguel in the future.

    He didn''t expect that after so many years, Miguel hadn''t cooked poached egg, but gave it to Carlson

    first.

    When Mandy heard Leena''s words, she happened to pass by and smiled helplessly. In fact, people like

    Mandy, who was used to cooking, knew how to fry poached eggs in the kitchen just now. The method

    was not responsible, but she would not expose it. This was too much fun for husband and wife.

    Carlson thumbed up and said, "Well, you''re really good. I haven''t eaten the food you cook. Do you want

    to try cooking for me in the future?"

    "Okay, I''ll talk about it when I''m in a good mood that day." Leena answeredcently, "Don''t make

    me angry."

    "Then for a dish, it seems that I really have to stay away from you in the future!" Carlson said jokingly to

    Lily. He wanted to find resonance with Lily, but she just smiled and said nothing.

    They had a good breakfast. Leena didn''t expect that she would find something wrong this morning. In

    fact, she got up earlyst night because she was thinking about why Carlson was so anxious to have a

    child. She helped Mandy cook when she had nothing to do, but she didn''t expect that it would be so

    happy in the morning. That scene only belonged to her and Carlson, and it had nothing to do with Lily.

    On the contrary, Lily thought that outsiders could not interfere.

    She kept silent sincest night when they had dinner. Carlson and Lily talked andughed. At the end

    of the morning, she could only keep silent. The situation changed too fast and seemed to be much

    better than before. Leena thought it was a surprise. She found that in fact, it was easy to coax him.

    When there was a topic to talk to him, his attention was focused on her. He and Lily were so close just

    because they had been friends for more than ten years. If she had something inmon with him, he

    would not ignore her.

    She found that why she was angry with or quarreled with Carlson before. Lily would be more close to

    him. Every time she quarreled with him, Miss Lily always acted as a peacemaker, reflecting all kinds of

    vbe irtuous and virtuous virtues. Compared with her, she was inferior, as if she would only be angry, no

    wonder why he always said that she was unreasonablepared with a virtuous Miss Lily. Therefore,

    every time she quarreled with Carlson, she would push him into Lily''s arms. After she was pushed out,

    she was the only one who was depressed, and she herself was unhappy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!